This is a modern-English version of The Arabian Nights Entertainments, originally written by Lang, Andrew.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Arabian Nights Entertainments,
Selected and Edited
by
Andrew Lang
after the edition of
Longmans, Green and Co, 1918 (1898)
Contents
Preface The Arabian Nights The Story of the Merchant and the Genius The Story of the First Old Man and of the Hind The Story of the Second Old Man, and of the Two Black Dogs The Story of the Fisherman The Story of the Greek King and the Physician Douban The Story of the Husband and the Parrot The Story of the Vizir Who Was Punished The Story of the Young King of the Black Isles The Story of the Three Calenders, Sons of Kings, and of Five Ladies of Bagdad The Story of the First Calender, Son of a King The Story of the Second Calender, Son of a King The Story of the Envious Man and of Him Who Was Envied The Story of the Third Calender, Son of a King The Seven Voyages of Sindbad the Sailor First Voyage Second Voyage Third Voyage Fourth Voyage Fifth Voyage Sixth Voyage Seventh and Last Voyage The Little Hunchback The Story of the Barber's Fifth Brother The Story of the Barber's Sixth Brother The Adventures of Prince Camaralzaman and the Princess Badoura Noureddin and the Fair Persian Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp The Adventures of Haroun-al-Raschid, Caliph of Bagdad The Story of the Blind Baba-Abdalla The Story of Sidi-Nouman The Story of Ali Colia, Merchant of Bagdad The Enchanted Horse The Story of Two Sisters Who Were Jealous of Their Younger Sister
Preface The Arabian Nights The Story of the Merchant and the Genie The Story of the First Old Man and the Hind The Story of the Second Old Man and the Two Black Dogs The Story of the Fisherman The Story of the Greek King and the Physician Douban The Story of the Husband and the Parrot The Story of the Vizier Who Was Punished The Story of the Young King of the Black Isles The Story of the Three Calenders, Sons of Kings, and Five Ladies of Baghdad The Story of the First Calender, Son of a King The Story of the Second Calender, Son of a King The Story of the Envious Man and the One Who Was Envied The Story of the Third Calender, Son of a King The Seven Voyages of Sindbad the Sailor First Voyage Second Voyage Third Voyage Fourth Voyage Fifth Voyage Sixth Voyage Seventh and Last Voyage The Little Hunchback The Story of the Barber's Fifth Brother The Story of the Barber's Sixth Brother The Adventures of Prince Camaralzaman and Princess Badoura Noureddin and the Beautiful Persian Aladdin and the Magic Lamp The Adventures of Haroun-al-Raschid, Caliph of Baghdad The Story of the Blind Baba-Abdalla The Story of Sidi-Nouman The Story of Ali Colia, Merchant of Baghdad The Enchanted Horse The Story of Two Sisters Who Were Jealous of Their Younger Sister
Preface
The stories in the Fairy Books have generally been such as old women in country places tell to their grandchildren. Nobody knows how old they are, or who told them first. The children of Ham, Shem and Japhet may have listened to them in the Ark, on wet days. Hector's little boy may have heard them in Troy Town, for it is certain that Homer knew them, and that some of them were written down in Egypt about the time of Moses.
The stories in the Fairy Books are typically the ones that elderly women in rural areas share with their grandchildren. No one knows how old these tales are or who told them first. The children of Ham, Shem, and Japhet might have listened to them in the Ark on rainy days. Hector's little boy could have heard them in Troy, as it's clear that Homer was aware of them, and some were recorded in Egypt around the time of Moses.
People in different countries tell them differently, but they are always the same stories, really, whether among little Zulus, at the Cape, or little Eskimo, near the North Pole. The changes are only in matters of manners and customs; such as wearing clothes or not, meeting lions who talk in the warm countries, or talking bears in the cold countries. There are plenty of kings and queens in the fairy tales, just because long ago there were plenty of kings in the country. A gentleman who would be a squire now was a kind of king in Scotland in very old times, and the same in other places. These old stories, never forgotten, were taken down in writing in different ages, but mostly in this century, in all sorts of languages. These ancient stories are the contents of the Fairy books.
People in different countries tell the same stories in their own ways, whether it's among the little Zulus at the Cape or the little Eskimos near the North Pole. The differences are mainly about customs and traditions, like whether people wear clothes or not, or whether lions talk in warm places or bears in colder ones. Fairy tales are filled with kings and queens because, in the past, there were many kings in the land. A gentleman who would be a squire today was basically a king in Scotland long ago, and similarly in other places. These timeless stories, never forgotten, were written down in various eras, but mostly in this century, in all kinds of languages. These ancient tales are what make up the Fairy books.
Now "The Arabian Nights," some of which, but not nearly all, are given in this volume, are only fairy tales of the East. The people of Asia, Arabia, and Persia told them in their own way, not for children, but for grown-up people. There were no novels then, nor any printed books, of course; but there were people whose profession it was to amuse men and women by telling tales. They dressed the fairy stories up, and made the characters good Mahommedans, living in Bagdad or India. The events were often supposed to happen in the reign of the great Caliph, or ruler of the Faithful, Haroun al Raschid, who lived in Bagdad in 786-808 A.D. The vizir who accompanies the Caliph was also a real person of the great family of the Barmecides. He was put to death by the Caliph in a very cruel way, nobody ever knew why. The stories must have been told in their present shape a good long while after the Caliph died, when nobody knew very exactly what had really happened. At last some storyteller thought of writing down the tales, and fixing them into a kind of framework, as if they had all been narrated to a cruel Sultan by his wife. Probably the tales were written down about the time when Edward I. was fighting Robert Bruce. But changes were made in them at different times, and a great deal that is very dull and stupid was put in, and plenty of verses. Neither the verses nor the dull pieces are given in this book.
Now "The Arabian Nights," some of which are included in this volume, are essentially fairy tales from the East. The people of Asia, Arabia, and Persia shared these stories in their own way, aimed not at children, but at adults. Back then, there were no novels or printed books, of course; instead, there were storytellers whose job it was to entertain men and women with tales. They dressed up the fairy stories and made the characters good Muslims living in Baghdad or India. The events often took place during the reign of the great Caliph, or ruler of the Faithful, Haroun al Raschid, who lived in Baghdad from 786 to 808 A.D. The vizier accompanying the Caliph was also a real figure from the prominent Barmecide family. He was executed by the Caliph in a very cruel manner, and no one ever knew the reason why. The stories must have been told in their current form quite some time after the Caliph's death, when the details of history were unclear. Eventually, some storyteller decided to write down the tales and organized them as if they had all been told to a cruel Sultan by his wife. The tales were likely documented around the time when Edward I. was battling Robert Bruce. However, various changes were made over time, and a lot of dull and pointless additions were included, along with many verses. Neither the verses nor the dull parts are included in this book.
People in France and England knew almost nothing about "The Arabian Nights" till the reigns of Queen Anne and George I., when they were translated into French by Monsieur Galland. Grown-up people were then very fond of fairy tales, and they thought these Arab stories the best that they had ever read. They were delighted with Ghouls (who lived among the tombs) and Geni, who seemed to be a kind of ogres, and with Princesses who work magic spells, and with Peris, who are Arab fairies. Sindbad had adventures which perhaps came out of the Odyssey of Homer; in fact, all the East had contributed its wonders, and sent them to Europe in one parcel. Young men once made a noise at Monsieur Galland's windows in the dead of night, and asked him to tell them one of his marvellous tales. Nobody talked of anything but dervishes and vizirs, rocs and peris. The stories were translated from French into all languages, and only Bishop Atterbury complained that the tales were not likely to be true, and had no moral. The bishop was presently banished for being on the side of Prince Charlie's father, and had leisure to repent of being so solemn.
People in France and England knew very little about "The Arabian Nights" until the reigns of Queen Anne and George I, when they were translated into French by Monsieur Galland. Adults at that time really enjoyed fairy tales, and they considered these Arab stories the best they had ever read. They were fascinated by Ghouls (who lived among the tombs), Geni, who seemed like ogres, Princesses who cast magic spells, and Peris, who are Arab fairies. Sindbad had adventures that might have originated from Homer's Odyssey; in fact, the entire East contributed its wonders and sent them to Europe in one package. Young men once made a ruckus outside Monsieur Galland's window in the middle of the night, asking him to share one of his amazing tales. Everyone talked about nothing but dervishes and vizirs, rocs and peris. The stories were translated from French into all languages, and the only one to complain was Bishop Atterbury, who said the tales were unlikely to be true and lacked moral lessons. The bishop was soon exiled for supporting Prince Charlie's father, giving him time to regret being so serious.
In this book "The Arabian Nights" are translated from the French version of Monsieur Galland, who dropped out the poetry and a great deal of what the Arabian authors thought funny, though it seems wearisome to us. In this book the stories are shortened here and there, and omissions are made of pieces only suitable for Arabs and old gentlemen. The translations are by the writers of the tales in the Fairy Books, and the pictures are by Mr. Ford.
In this book, "The Arabian Nights" are translated from the French version by Monsieur Galland, who removed the poetry and a lot of what the Arabian authors found amusing, even if it feels tedious to us. In this book, the stories are condensed here and there, and parts that are only appropriate for Arabs and older gentlemen are left out. The translations are by the authors of the stories in the Fairy Books, and the illustrations are by Mr. Ford.
I can remember reading "The Arabian Nights" when I was six years old, in dirty yellow old volumes of small type with no pictures, and I hope children who read them with Mr. Ford's pictures will be as happy as I was then in the company of Aladdin and Sindbad the Sailor.
I can remember reading "The Arabian Nights" when I was six years old, in old, worn yellow volumes with small print and no pictures, and I hope kids who read them with Mr. Ford's illustrations will be as happy as I was back then with Aladdin and Sindbad the Sailor.
The Arabian Nights
In the chronicles of the ancient dynasty of the Sassanidae, who reigned for about four hundred years, from Persia to the borders of China, beyond the great river Ganges itself, we read the praises of one of the kings of this race, who was said to be the best monarch of his time. His subjects loved him, and his neighbors feared him, and when he died he left his kingdom in a more prosperous and powerful condition than any king had done before him.
In the history of the ancient Sassanid dynasty, which ruled for about four hundred years from Persia to the edges of China, beyond the great Ganges River, we find accounts praising one of their kings, regarded as the best ruler of his era. His people adored him, and his neighbors respected him, and when he passed away, he left his kingdom in a more prosperous and powerful state than any king before him.
The two sons who survived him loved each other tenderly, and it was a real grief to the elder, Schahriar, that the laws of the empire forbade him to share his dominions with his brother Schahzeman. Indeed, after ten years, during which this state of things had not ceased to trouble him, Schahriar cut off the country of Great Tartary from the Persian Empire and made his brother king.
The two sons who outlived him cared for each other deeply, and it caused great sadness for the older brother, Schahriar, that the rules of the empire prevented him from sharing his kingdom with his brother Schahzeman. In fact, after ten years of being troubled by this situation, Schahriar separated the region of Great Tartary from the Persian Empire and made his brother king.
Now the Sultan Schahriar had a wife whom he loved more than all the world, and his greatest happiness was to surround her with splendour, and to give her the finest dresses and the most beautiful jewels. It was therefore with the deepest shame and sorrow that he accidentally discovered, after several years, that she had deceived him completely, and her whole conduct turned out to have been so bad, that he felt himself obliged to carry out the law of the land, and order the grand-vizir to put her to death. The blow was so heavy that his mind almost gave way, and he declared that he was quite sure that at bottom all women were as wicked as the sultana, if you could only find them out, and that the fewer the world contained the better. So every evening he married a fresh wife and had her strangled the following morning before the grand-vizir, whose duty it was to provide these unhappy brides for the Sultan. The poor man fulfilled his task with reluctance, but there was no escape, and every day saw a girl married and a wife dead.
Now Sultan Schahriar had a wife whom he loved more than anything else in the world, and his greatest joy was to surround her with luxury, dressing her in the finest clothes and giving her the most beautiful jewels. It was with deep shame and sadness that he accidentally discovered, after several years, that she had completely deceived him, and her behavior turned out to be so terrible that he felt compelled to enforce the law of the land and ordered the grand vizier to have her executed. The shock was so great that it nearly broke him, and he declared that he was certain that, deep down, all women were as wicked as the sultana if only one could uncover their true nature, and that the world would be better off with fewer of them. So each evening, he married a new wife and had her killed the next morning in front of the grand vizier, whose job it was to find these unfortunate brides for the Sultan. The poor man carried out his duty with great reluctance, but there was no way to escape it, and every day saw a girl married and a wife dead.
This behaviour caused the greatest horror in the town, where nothing was heard but cries and lamentations. In one house was a father weeping for the loss of his daughter, in another perhaps a mother trembling for the fate of her child; and instead of the blessings that had formerly been heaped on the Sultan's head, the air was now full of curses.
This behavior caused the greatest shock in the town, where all anyone heard were cries and pleas. In one house, a father was crying over the loss of his daughter, while in another, a mother was anxious about her child's fate. Instead of the praise that had once been showered upon the Sultan, the air was now filled with curses.
The grand-vizir himself was the father of two daughters, of whom the elder was called Scheherazade, and the younger Dinarzade. Dinarzade had no particular gifts to distinguish her from other girls, but her sister was clever and courageous in the highest degree. Her father had given her the best masters in philosophy, medicine, history and the fine arts, and besides all this, her beauty excelled that of any girl in the kingdom of Persia.
The grand vizier had two daughters. The older one was named Scheherazade, and the younger was Dinarzade. Dinarzade didn’t have any special skills that set her apart from other girls, but her sister was exceptionally smart and brave. Their father had arranged for her to learn from the best teachers in philosophy, medicine, history, and the fine arts, and on top of all that, she was more beautiful than any girl in all of Persia.
One day, when the grand-vizir was talking to his eldest daughter, who was his delight and pride, Scheherazade said to him, "Father, I have a favour to ask of you. Will you grant it to me?"
One day, while the grand vizier was speaking with his eldest daughter, who was his joy and pride, Scheherazade said to him, "Dad, I have a favor to ask you. Will you grant it?"
"I can refuse you nothing," replied he, "that is just and reasonable."
"I can't refuse you anything," he replied, "that is fair and reasonable."
"Then listen," said Scheherazade. "I am determined to stop this barbarous practice of the Sultan's, and to deliver the girls and mothers from the awful fate that hangs over them."
"Then listen," said Scheherazade. "I am set on putting an end to this cruel practice of the Sultan's, and to save the girls and mothers from the terrible fate that awaits them."
"It would be an excellent thing to do," returned the grand-vizir, "but how do you propose to accomplish it?"
"It would be a great thing to do," replied the grand vizier, "but how do you plan to make it happen?"
"My father," answered Scheherazade, "it is you who have to provide the Sultan daily with a fresh wife, and I implore you, by all the affection you bear me, to allow the honour to fall upon me."
"My father," Scheherazade replied, "it's your responsibility to provide the Sultan with a new wife each day, and I beg you, by all the love you have for me, to let that honor be mine."
"Have you lost your senses?" cried the grand-vizir, starting back in horror. "What has put such a thing into your head? You ought to know by this time what it means to be the sultan's bride!"
"Have you lost your mind?" shouted the grand vizier, stepping back in shock. "What made you think of something like this? You should understand by now what it means to be the sultan's bride!"
"Yes, my father, I know it well," replied she, "and I am not afraid to think of it. If I fail, my death will be a glorious one, and if I succeed I shall have done a great service to my country."
"Yes, Dad, I know it well," she replied, "and I’m not afraid to think about it. If I fail, my death will be a glorious one, and if I succeed, I’ll have done a great service to my country."
"It is of no use," said the grand-vizir, "I shall never consent. If the Sultan was to order me to plunge a dagger in your heart, I should have to obey. What a task for a father! Ah, if you do not fear death, fear at any rate the anguish you would cause me."
"It’s pointless," said the grand vizier, "I will never agree. If the Sultan ordered me to stab you in the heart, I would have to follow orders. What a burden for a father! Ah, if you don’t fear death, at least consider the pain you'd cause me."
"Once again, my father," said Scheherazade, "will you grant me what I ask?"
"Once more, my father," said Scheherazade, "will you give me what I ask?"
"What, are you still so obstinate?" exclaimed the grand-vizir. "Why are you so resolved upon your own ruin?"
"What, are you still so stubborn?" exclaimed the grand vizier. "Why are you so set on your own downfall?"
But the maiden absolutely refused to attend to her father's words, and at length, in despair, the grand-vizir was obliged to give way, and went sadly to the palace to tell the Sultan that the following evening he would bring him Scheherazade.
But the girl completely ignored her father's words, and finally, in despair, the grand-vizir had no choice but to give in, and he went back to the palace sadly to tell the Sultan that he would bring him Scheherazade the next evening.
The Sultan received this news with the greatest astonishment.
The Sultan was incredibly shocked by this news.
"How have you made up your mind," he asked, "to sacrifice your own daughter to me?"
"How did you decide," he asked, "to sacrifice your own daughter to me?"
"Sire," answered the grand-vizir, "it is her own wish. Even the sad fate that awaits her could not hold her back."
"Sire," replied the grand-vizir, "it's what she wants. Even the unfortunate fate that lies ahead couldn't stop her."
"Let there be no mistake, vizir," said the Sultan. "Remember you will have to take her life yourself. If you refuse, I swear that your head shall pay forfeit."
"Make no mistake, vizir," said the Sultan. "Just remember that you'll have to end her life yourself. If you refuse, I swear that you'll lose your head."
"Sire," returned the vizir. "Whatever the cost, I will obey you. Though a father, I am also your subject." So the Sultan told the grand-vizir he might bring his daughter as soon as he liked.
"Sire," the vizir replied. "No matter what it takes, I will follow your command. Even though I am a father, I am also your subject." The Sultan then told the grand-vizir that he could bring his daughter whenever he wanted.
The vizir took back this news to Scheherazade, who received it as if it had been the most pleasant thing in the world. She thanked her father warmly for yielding to her wishes, and, seeing him still bowed down with grief, told him that she hoped he would never repent having allowed her to marry the Sultan. Then she went to prepare herself for the marriage, and begged that her sister Dinarzade should be sent for to speak to her.
The vizir brought this news back to Scheherazade, who reacted as if it were the best news ever. She expressed her heartfelt thanks to her father for agreeing to her wishes and, noticing that he was still burdened with sadness, reassured him that she hoped he would never regret letting her marry the Sultan. Then she went to get ready for the wedding and asked that her sister Dinarzade be called to talk to her.
When they were alone, Scheherazade addressed her thus:
When they were alone, Scheherazade said to her:
"My dear sister; I want your help in a very important affair. My father is going to take me to the palace to celebrate my marriage with the Sultan. When his Highness receives me, I shall beg him, as a last favour, to let you sleep in our chamber, so that I may have your company during the last night I am alive. If, as I hope, he grants me my wish, be sure that you wake me an hour before the dawn, and speak to me in these words: 'My sister, if you are not asleep, I beg you, before the sun rises, to tell me one of your charming stories.' Then I shall begin, and I hope by this means to deliver the people from the terror that reigns over them." Dinarzade replied that she would do with pleasure what her sister wished.
"My dear sister, I need your help with something very important. My father is going to take me to the palace to celebrate my marriage to the Sultan. When his Highness meets with me, I will ask him, as a final request, to let you sleep in our room so that I can have your company on my last night alive. If, as I hope, he agrees to my wish, make sure to wake me an hour before dawn and say to me, 'My sister, if you’re not asleep, please tell me one of your lovely stories before the sun rises.' Then I will begin, and I hope this will help to free the people from the fear that overwhelms them." Dinarzade replied that she would happily do what her sister wished.
When the usual hour arrived the grand-vizir conducted Scheherazade to the palace, and left her alone with the Sultan, who bade her raise her veil and was amazed at her beauty. But seeing her eyes full of tears, he asked what was the matter. "Sire," replied Scheherazade, "I have a sister who loves me as tenderly as I love her. Grant me the favour of allowing her to sleep this night in the same room, as it is the last we shall be together." Schahriar consented to Scheherazade's petition and Dinarzade was sent for.
When the usual time came, the grand-vizier brought Scheherazade to the palace and left her alone with the Sultan, who told her to lift her veil and was astonished by her beauty. But seeing her eyes filled with tears, he asked her what was wrong. "Your Majesty," Scheherazade replied, "I have a sister who loves me as much as I love her. Please allow her to spend this night in the same room with me, as it will be our last time together." Schahriar agreed to Scheherazade's request, and Dinarzade was summoned.
An hour before daybreak Dinarzade awoke, and exclaimed, as she had promised, "My dear sister, if you are not asleep, tell me I pray you, before the sun rises, one of your charming stories. It is the last time that I shall have the pleasure of hearing you."
An hour before dawn, Dinarzade woke up and said, as she had promised, "My dear sister, if you're not asleep, please tell me one of your lovely stories before the sun comes up. This is the last time I’ll get to enjoy hearing you."
Scheherazade did not answer her sister, but turned to the Sultan. "Will your highness permit me to do as my sister asks?" said she.
Scheherazade didn't respond to her sister but turned to the Sultan. "Will you allow me to do what my sister is asking?" she said.
"Willingly," he answered. So Scheherazade began.
"Willingly," he replied. So Scheherazade started.
The Story of the Merchant and the Genius
Sire, there was once upon a time a merchant who possessed great wealth, in land and merchandise, as well as in ready money. He was obliged from time to time to take journeys to arrange his affairs. One day, having to go a long way from home, he mounted his horse, taking with him a small wallet in which he had put a few biscuits and dates, because he had to pass through the desert where no food was to be got. He arrived without any mishap, and, having finished his business, set out on his return. On the fourth day of his journey, the heat of the sun being very great, he turned out of his road to rest under some trees. He found at the foot of a large walnut-tree a fountain of clear and running water. He dismounted, fastened his horse to a branch of the tree, and sat by the fountain, after having taken from his wallet some of his dates and biscuits. When he had finished this frugal meal he washed his face and hands in the fountain.
Once upon a time, there was a wealthy merchant who had plenty of land, goods, and cash. He often had to travel to manage his affairs. One day, he needed to go a long distance from home, so he got on his horse and took a small bag with a few biscuits and dates, since he would pass through the desert where there was no food available. He arrived safely, and after completing his business, he set out for home. On the fourth day of his journey, with the sun blazing, he veered off the road to take a break under some trees. At the base of a large walnut tree, he discovered a fountain with clear, running water. He got off his horse, tied it to a branch of the tree, and sat by the fountain, pulling out some of his dates and biscuits. After finishing his simple meal, he washed his face and hands in the fountain.
When he was thus employed he saw an enormous genius, white with rage, coming towards him, with a scimitar in his hand.
When he was busy with that, he saw a huge figure, white with anger, coming toward him, holding a sword.
"Arise," he cried in a terrible voice, "and let me kill you as you have killed my son!"
"Get up," he shouted with a horrifying voice, "and let me kill you as you killed my son!"
As he uttered these words he gave a frightful yell. The merchant, quite as much terrified at the hideous face of the monster as at his words, answered him tremblingly, "Alas, good sir, what can I have done to you to deserve death?"
As he said this, he let out a terrifying scream. The merchant, equally terrified by the monster's frightening face as by his words, replied shakily, "Oh no, good sir, what have I done to deserve death?"
"I shall kill you," repeated the genius, "as you have killed my son."
"I will kill you," the genius repeated, "just like you killed my son."
"But," said the merchant, "how can I have killed your son? I do not know him, and I have never even seen him."
"But," said the merchant, "how could I have killed your son? I don’t know him, and I’ve never even seen him."
"When you arrived here did you not sit down on the ground?" asked the genius, "and did you not take some dates from your wallet, and whilst eating them did not you throw the stones about?"
"When you got here, didn’t you sit down on the ground?” asked the genius. “And didn’t you take some dates from your wallet, and while eating them, didn’t you throw the stones around?”
"Yes," said the merchant, "I certainly did so."
"Yeah," the merchant said, "I definitely did that."
"Then," said the genius, "I tell you you have killed my son, for whilst you were throwing about the stones, my son passed by, and one of them struck him in the eye and killed him. So I shall kill you."
"Then," said the genius, "I’m telling you that you’ve killed my son. While you were tossing the stones, my son walked by, and one of them hit him in the eye and killed him. So I’m going to kill you."
"Ah, sir, forgive me!" cried the merchant.
"Ah, sir, I'm sorry!" exclaimed the merchant.
"I will have no mercy on you," answered the genius.
"I won't show you any mercy," replied the genius.
"But I killed your son quite unintentionally, so I implore you to spare my life."
"But I accidentally killed your son, so I'm begging you to spare my life."
"No," said the genius, "I shall kill you as you killed my son," and so saying, he seized the merchant by the arm, threw him on the ground, and lifted his sabre to cut off his head.
"No," said the genius, "I'm going to kill you just like you killed my son," and with that, he grabbed the merchant by the arm, threw him to the ground, and raised his sword to behead him.
The merchant, protesting his innocence, bewailed his wife and children, and tried pitifully to avert his fate. The genius, with his raised scimitar, waited till he had finished, but was not in the least touched.
The merchant, claiming he was innocent, lamented about his wife and kids, desperately trying to escape his fate. The genie, with his raised scimitar, waited until he was done but was not moved at all.
Scheherazade, at this point, seeing that it was day, and knowing that the Sultan always rose very early to attend the council, stopped speaking.
Scheherazade, noticing that it was day and aware that the Sultan always got up very early for the council, stopped talking.
"Indeed, sister," said Dinarzade, "this is a wonderful story."
"Absolutely, sister," Dinarzade said, "this is an amazing story."
"The rest is still more wonderful," replied Scheherazade, "and you would say so, if the sultan would allow me to live another day, and would give me leave to tell it to you the next night."
"The rest is even more amazing," replied Scheherazade, "and you would agree, if the sultan would let me live another day and would allow me to share it with you tomorrow night."
Schahriar, who had been listening to Scheherazade with pleasure, said to himself, "I will wait till to-morrow; I can always have her killed when I have heard the end of her story."
Schahriar, who had been enjoying Scheherazade's storytelling, thought to himself, "I'll wait until tomorrow; I can always have her executed after I've heard the end of her story."
All this time the grand-vizir was in a terrible state of anxiety. But he was much delighted when he saw the Sultan enter the council-chamber without giving the terrible command that he was expecting.
All this time, the grand vizier was really anxious. But he was very pleased when he saw the Sultan walk into the council chamber without issuing the dreadful command he had been anticipating.
The next morning, before the day broke, Dinarzade said to her sister, "Dear sister, if you are awake I pray you to go on with your story."
The next morning, before dawn, Dinarzade said to her sister, "Dear sister, if you're awake, please continue your story."
The Sultan did not wait for Scheherazade to ask his leave. "Finish," said he, "the story of the genius and the merchant. I am curious to hear the end."
The Sultan didn’t wait for Scheherazade to ask for permission. “Go on,” he said, “finish the story of the genie and the merchant. I’m eager to hear how it ends.”
So Scheherazade went on with the story. This happened every morning. The Sultana told a story, and the Sultan let her live to finish it.
So Scheherazade continued the story. This happened every morning. The Sultana shared a tale, and the Sultan allowed her to live to complete it.
When the merchant saw that the genius was determined to cut off his head, he said: "One word more, I entreat you. Grant me a little delay; just a short time to go home and bid my wife and children farewell, and to make my will. When I have done this I will come back here, and you shall kill me."
When the merchant saw that the spirit was set on cutting off his head, he said, "Please, just one more word. Give me a little more time; just enough to go home and say goodbye to my wife and kids, and to make my will. Once I’ve done that, I’ll come back here, and you can kill me."
"But," said the genius, "if I grant you the delay you ask, I am afraid that you will not come back."
"But," said the genius, "if I give you the time you’re asking for, I’m worried you won’t return."
"I give you my word of honour," answered the merchant, "that I will come back without fail."
"I promise you," answered the merchant, "that I will come back for sure."
"How long do you require?" asked the genius.
"How long do you need?" asked the genius.
"I ask you for a year's grace," replied the merchant. "I promise you that to-morrow twelvemonth, I shall be waiting under these trees to give myself up to you."
"I ask you for a year’s grace," replied the merchant. "I promise you that a year from tomorrow, I will be waiting under these trees to surrender myself to you."
On this the genius left him near the fountain and disappeared.
On this, the genius left him by the fountain and vanished.
The merchant, having recovered from his fright, mounted his horse and went on his road.
The merchant, after calming down from his scare, got back on his horse and continued on his way.
When he arrived home his wife and children received him with the greatest joy. But instead of embracing them he began to weep so bitterly that they soon guessed that something terrible was the matter.
When he got home, his wife and kids greeted him with immense joy. But instead of hugging them, he started to cry so hard that they quickly realized something was seriously wrong.
"Tell us, I pray you," said his wife, "what has happened."
"Please tell us," said his wife, "what happened."
"Alas!" answered her husband, "I have only a year to live."
"Unfortunately," her husband replied, "I have only a year left to live."
Then he told them what had passed between him and the genius, and how he had given his word to return at the end of a year to be killed. When they heard this sad news they were in despair, and wept much.
Then he told them what had happened between him and the genius, and how he had promised to return after a year to be killed. When they heard this sad news, they were filled with despair and cried a lot.
The next day the merchant began to settle his affairs, and first of all to pay his debts. He gave presents to his friends, and large alms to the poor. He set his slaves at liberty, and provided for his wife and children. The year soon passed away, and he was obliged to depart. When he tried to say good-bye he was quite overcome with grief, and with difficulty tore himself away. At length he reached the place where he had first seen the genius, on the very day that he had appointed. He dismounted, and sat down at the edge of the fountain, where he awaited the genius in terrible suspense.
The next day, the merchant started to take care of his business, beginning with paying off his debts. He gifted his friends and generously donated to the needy. He freed his slaves and made sure his wife and kids were provided for. The year flew by, and he had to leave. When he tried to say goodbye, he was overwhelmed with sadness and struggled to pull himself away. Finally, he reached the spot where he had first met the spirit, on the exact day he had planned. He got off his horse and sat at the edge of the fountain, waiting for the spirit with immense anxiety.
Whilst he was thus waiting an old man leading a hind came towards him. They greeted one another, and then the old man said to him, "May I ask, brother, what brought you to this desert place, where there are so many evil genii about? To see these beautiful trees one would imagine it was inhabited, but it is a dangerous place to stop long in."
While he was waiting, an old man leading a deer approached him. They greeted each other, and then the old man said to him, "Can I ask, brother, what brought you to this deserted area, where there are so many malevolent spirits around? Looking at these beautiful trees, you'd think it was populated, but it's a risky place to linger."
The merchant told the old man why he was obliged to come there. He listened in astonishment.
The merchant explained to the old man why he had to come there. He listened in shock.
"This is a most marvellous affair. I should like to be a witness of your interview with the genius." So saying he sat down by the merchant.
"This is a truly amazing situation. I would love to witness your meeting with the genius." With that, he sat down next to the merchant.
While they were talking another old man came up, followed by two black dogs. He greeted them, and asked what they were doing in this place. The old man who was leading the hind told him the adventure of the merchant and the genius. The second old man had not sooner heard the story than he, too, decided to stay there to see what would happen. He sat down by the others, and was talking, when a third old man arrived. He asked why the merchant who was with them looked so sad. They told him the story, and he also resolved to see what would pass between the genius and the merchant, so waited with the rest.
While they were chatting, another old man approached, followed by two black dogs. He greeted them and asked what they were doing there. The first old man, who was leading the others, shared the story of the merchant and the genius. As soon as the second old man heard the tale, he decided to stick around to see what would happen next. He sat down with the others and started talking when a third old man showed up. He asked why the merchant looked so sad. They explained the story to him, and he also chose to stay and watch what would unfold between the genius and the merchant, joining the rest of the group.
They soon saw in the distance a thick smoke, like a cloud of dust. This smoke came nearer and nearer, and then, all at once, it vanished, and they saw the genius, who, without speaking to them, approached the merchant, sword in hand, and, taking him by the arm, said, "Get up and let me kill you as you killed my son."
They soon noticed a dense smoke in the distance, resembling a cloud of dust. The smoke drew closer and closer, and then, suddenly, it disappeared, revealing the genius. Without saying a word, he walked up to the merchant, sword in hand, and, gripping his arm, said, "Get up and let me kill you like you killed my son."
The merchant and the three old men began to weep and groan.
The merchant and the three old men started to cry and moan.
Then the old man leading the hind threw himself at the monster's feet and said, "O Prince of the Genii, I beg of you to stay your fury and to listen to me. I am going to tell you my story and that of the hind I have with me, and if you find it more marvellous than that of the merchant whom you are about to kill, I hope that you will do away with a third part of his punishment?"
Then the old man leading the doe threw himself at the monster's feet and said, "O Prince of the Genies, please calm your rage and listen to me. I'm going to share my story and that of the doe I'm with, and if you find it more astonishing than that of the merchant you're about to kill, I hope you will reduce his punishment by a third?"
The genius considered some time, and then he said, "Very well, I agree to this."
The genius thought for a moment, and then said, "Alright, I agree to this."
The Story of the First Old Man and of the Hind
I am now going to begin my story (said the old man), so please attend.
I’m going to start my story now (said the old man), so please pay attention.
This hind that you see with me is my wife. We have no children of our own, therefore I adopted the son of a favorite slave, and determined to make him my heir.
This woman you see with me is my wife. We don’t have any children of our own, so I adopted the son of a beloved slave and decided to make him my heir.
My wife, however, took a great dislike to both mother and child, which she concealed from me till too late. When my adopted son was about ten years old I was obliged to go on a journey. Before I went I entrusted to my wife's keeping both the mother and child, and begged her to take care of them during my absence, which lasted a whole year. During this time she studied magic in order to carry out her wicked scheme. When she had learnt enough she took my son into a distant place and changed him into a calf. Then she gave him to my steward, and told him to look after a calf she had bought. She also changed the slave into a cow, which she sent to my steward.
My wife, however, developed a strong dislike for both the mother and the child, which she kept hidden from me until it was too late. When my adopted son was around ten years old, I had to go on a trip. Before I left, I entrusted both the mother and child to my wife's care and asked her to look after them during my absence, which lasted a whole year. During that time, she studied magic to execute her devious plan. Once she had learned enough, she took my son to a remote place and turned him into a calf. Then she gave him to my steward, telling him to take care of a calf she had bought. She also transformed the slave into a cow, which she sent to my steward.
When I returned I inquired after my slave and the child. "Your slave is dead," she said, "and as for your son, I have not seen him for two months, and I do not know where he is."
When I got back, I asked about my slave and the child. "Your slave is dead," she said, "and as for your son, I haven't seen him for two months, and I don't know where he is."
I was grieved to hear of my slave's death, but as my son had only disappeared, I thought I should soon find him. Eight months, however, passed, and still no tidings of him; then the feast of Bairam came.
I was saddened to hear about my slave's death, but since my son had just gone missing, I thought I'd find him soon. Eight months went by, though, and there was still no news of him; then the Bairam festival arrived.
To celebrate it I ordered my steward to bring me a very fat cow to sacrifice. He did so. The cow that he brought was my unfortunate slave. I bound her, but just as I was about to kill her she began to low most piteously, and I saw that her eyes were streaming with tears. It seemed to me most extraordinary, and, feeling a movement of pity, I ordered the steward to lead her away and bring another. My wife, who was present, scoffed at my compassion, which made her malice of no avail. "What are you doing?" she cried. "Kill this cow. It is the best we have to sacrifice."
To celebrate, I told my steward to bring me a very fat cow for a sacrifice. He did that. The cow he brought was my unfortunate slave. I tied her up, but just as I was about to kill her, she started mooing most pitifully, and I saw that her eyes were filled with tears. It seemed so unusual to me, and feeling a wave of pity, I told the steward to take her away and bring another. My wife, who was there, mocked my compassion, but it didn’t change her spite. “What are you doing?” she shouted. “Kill this cow. It’s the best we have for the sacrifice.”
To please her, I tried again, but again the animal's lows and tears disarmed me.
To make her happy, I tried again, but once more, the animal's low sounds and tears disarmed me.
"Take her away," I said to the steward, "and kill her; I cannot."
"Take her away," I said to the steward, "and kill her; I can't."
The steward killed her, but on skinning her found that she was nothing but bones, although she appeared so fat. I was vexed.
The steward killed her, but when he skinned her, he discovered that she was just bones, even though she looked so fat. I was irritated.
"Keep her for yourself," I said to the steward, "and if you have a fat calf, bring that in her stead."
"Keep her for yourself," I told the steward, "and if you have a fat calf, bring that instead."
In a short time he brought a very fat calf, which, although I did not know it, was my son. It tried hard to break its cord and come to me. It threw itself at my feet, with its head on the ground, as if it wished to excite my pity, and to beg me not to take away its life.
In a little while, he brought a really fat calf, which, even though I didn't know it at the time, was my son. It struggled to break free from its rope and come to me. It flopped at my feet, with its head on the ground, as if trying to earn my sympathy and begging me not to take its life away.
I was even more surprised and touched at this action than I had been at the tears of the cow.
I was even more surprised and moved by this action than I had been by the cow's tears.
"Go," I said to the steward, "take back this calf, take great care of it, and bring me another in its place instantly."
"Go," I said to the steward, "take this calf back, make sure to take good care of it, and bring me another one right away."
As soon as my wife heard me speak this she at once cried out, "What are you doing, husband? Do not sacrifice any calf but this."
As soon as my wife heard me say this, she immediately shouted, "What are you doing, husband? Don't sacrifice any calf except this one."
"Wife," I answered, "I will not sacrifice this calf," and in spite of all her remonstrances, I remained firm.
"Wife," I replied, "I will not give up this calf," and despite all her objections, I stood my ground.
I had another calf killed; this one was led away. The next day the steward asked to speak to me in private.
I had another calf killed; this one was taken away. The next day, the steward asked to talk to me alone.
"I have come," he said, "to tell you some news which I think you will like to hear. I have a daughter who knows magic. Yesterday, when I was leading back the calf which you refused to sacrifice, I noticed that she smiled, and then directly afterwards began to cry. I asked her why she did so."
"I've come," he said, "to share some news that I think you'll be happy to hear. I have a daughter who knows magic. Yesterday, when I was bringing back the calf that you declined to sacrifice, I saw her smile, and then right after, she started to cry. I asked her why she reacted that way."
"Father," she answered, "this calf is the son of our master. I smile with joy at seeing him still alive, and I weep to think of his mother, who was sacrificed yesterday as a cow. These changes have been wrought by our master's wife, who hated the mother and son."
"Father," she replied, "this calf is our master's son. I’m filled with joy to see him still alive, but I cry when I think of his mother, who was sacrificed yesterday as a cow. These changes were caused by our master's wife, who hated the mother and son."
"At these words, of Genius," continued the old man, "I leave you to imagine my astonishment. I went immediately with the steward to speak with his daughter myself. First of all I went to the stable to see my son, and he replied in his dumb way to all my caresses. When the steward's daughter came I asked her if she could change my son back to his proper shape."
"At these words, of Genius," continued the old man, "you can imagine my shock. I immediately went with the steward to talk to his daughter myself. First, I went to the stable to see my son, and he responded to all my affection in his silent way. When the steward's daughter arrived, I asked her if she could change my son back to his original form."
"Yes, I can," she replied, "on two conditions. One is that you will give him to me for a husband, and the other is that you will let me punish the woman who changed him into a calf."
"Yes, I can," she said, "but only on two conditions. One is that you will give him to me as a husband, and the other is that you will allow me to punish the woman who turned him into a calf."
"To the first condition," I answered, "I agree with all my heart, and I will give you an ample dowry. To the second I also agree, I only beg you to spare her life."
"To the first condition," I replied, "I wholeheartedly agree, and I'll provide a generous dowry. For the second, I also agree, but I ask you to please spare her life."
"That I will do," she replied; "I will treat her as she treated your son."
"Sure, I'll do that," she said. "I'll treat her the way she treated your son."
Then she took a vessel of water and pronounced over it some words I did not understand; then, on throwing the water over him, he became immediately a young man once more.
Then she took a container of water and said some words I didn’t understand; after that, when she poured the water over him, he instantly turned back into a young man.
"My son, my dear son," I exclaimed, kissing him in a transport of joy. "This kind maiden has rescued you from a terrible enchantment, and I am sure that out of gratitude you will marry her."
"My son, my dear son," I exclaimed, kissing him in a rush of joy. "This kind young woman has saved you from a terrible curse, and I'm sure that out of gratitude you'll marry her."
He consented joyfully, but before they were married, the young girl changed my wife into a hind, and it is she whom you see before you. I wished her to have this form rather than a stranger one, so that we could see her in the family without repugnance.
He happily agreed, but before they got married, the young girl transformed my wife into a deer, and that’s who you see in front of you. I wanted her to take on this form instead of a foreign one, so that we could still see her in the family without feeling disgusted.
Since then my son has become a widower and has gone travelling. I am now going in search of him, and not wishing to confide my wife to the care of other people, I am taking her with me. Is this not a most marvellous tale?
Since then, my son has become a widower and has gone traveling. I am now searching for him, and since I don’t want to leave my wife in the care of others, I’m taking her with me. Isn't this an incredible story?
"It is indeed," said the genius, "and because of it I grant to you the third part of the punishment of this merchant."
"It really is," said the genius, "and because of that, I give you a third of this merchant's punishment."
When the first old man had finished his story, the second, who was leading the two black dogs, said to the genius, "I am going to tell you what happened to me, and I am sure that you will find my story even more astonishing than the one to which you have just been listening. But when I have related it, will you grant me also the third part of the merchant's punishment?"
When the first old man finished his story, the second one, who was walking the two black dogs, said to the genius, "I'm going to tell you what happened to me, and I'm sure you'll find my story even more impressive than the one you just heard. But once I'm done, will you also give me the third part of the merchant's punishment?"
"Yes," replied the genius, "provided that your story surpasses that of the hind."
"Yes," replied the genius, "as long as your story is better than that of the hind."
With this agreement the second old man began in this way.
With this agreement, the second old man started like this.
The Story of the Second Old Man, and of the Two Black Dogs
Great prince of the genii, you must know that we are three brothers--these two black dogs and myself. Our father died, leaving us each a thousand sequins. With this sum we all three took up the same profession, and became merchants. A short time after we had opened our shops, my eldest brother, one of these two dogs, resolved to travel in foreign countries for the sake of merchandise. With this intention he sold all he had and bought merchandise suitable to the voyages he was about to make. He set out, and was away a whole year. At the end of this time a beggar came to my shop. "Good-day," I said. "Good-day," he answered; "is it possible that you do not recognise me?" Then I looked at him closely and saw he was my brother. I made him come into my house, and asked him how he had fared in his enterprise.
Great prince of the genies, you should know that we are three brothers—these two black dogs and me. Our father passed away, leaving us each a thousand sequins. With this money, all three of us became merchants. Not long after we opened our shops, my oldest brother, one of these two dogs, decided to travel abroad to find merchandise. He sold everything he had and bought goods for his journey. He left and was gone for an entire year. After that time, a beggar came into my shop. "Good day," I said. "Good day," he replied; "can't you recognize me?" Then I looked closely and saw he was my brother. I invited him into my home and asked how he had done on his journey.
"Do not question me," he replied, "see me, you see all I have. It would but renew my trouble to tell of all the misfortunes that have befallen me in a year, and have brought me to this state."
"Don't question me," he said, "when you look at me, you see everything I have. It would only bring more trouble to recount all the misfortunes I've faced this year that have led me to this point."
I shut up my shop, paid him every attention, taking him to the bath, giving him my most beautiful robes. I examined my accounts, and found that I had doubled my capital--that is, that I now possessed two thousand sequins. I gave my brother half, saying: "Now, brother, you can forget your losses." He accepted them with joy, and we lived together as we had before.
I closed my shop, focused all my attention on him, took him to the bath, and dressed him in my finest robes. I looked over my finances and discovered that I had doubled my money—that is, I now had two thousand sequins. I gave my brother half, saying, "Now, brother, you can put your losses behind you." He accepted them happily, and we lived together as we had before.
Some time afterwards my second brother wished also to sell his business and travel. My eldest brother and I did all we could to dissuade him, but it was of no use. He joined a caravan and set out. He came back at the end of a year in the same state as his elder brother. I took care of him, and as I had a thousand sequins to spare I gave them to him, and he re-opened his shop.
Some time later, my second brother wanted to sell his business and travel too. My oldest brother and I did everything we could to talk him out of it, but it didn’t help. He joined a caravan and set off. He returned after a year in the same condition as our older brother. I took care of him, and since I had a thousand sequins to spare, I gave them to him, and he reopened his shop.
One day, my two brothers came to me to propose that we should make a journey and trade. At first I refused to go. "You travelled," I said, "and what did you gain?" But they came to me repeatedly, and after having held out for five years I at last gave way. But when they had made their preparation, and they began to buy the merchandise we needed, they found they had spent every piece of the thousand sequins I had given them. I did not reproach them. I divided my six thousand sequins with them, giving a thousand to each and keeping one for myself, and the other three I buried in a corner of my house. We bought merchandise, loaded a vessel with it, and set forth with a favorable wind.
One day, my two brothers approached me with the idea of going on a journey to trade. At first, I turned them down. "You went on a trip," I said, "and what did you gain from it?" But they kept asking me, and after holding out for five years, I finally gave in. When they got ready and started buying the goods we needed, they realized they had spent all the thousand sequins I had given them. I didn’t blame them. I shared my six thousand sequins with them, giving each of them a thousand and keeping one for myself, while I buried the remaining three in a corner of my house. We bought goods, loaded a ship with them, and set off with a nice breeze at our backs.
After two months' sailing we arrived at a seaport, where we disembarked and did a great trade. Then we bought the merchandise of the country, and were just going to sail once more, when I was stopped on the shore by a beautiful though poorly dressed woman. She came up to me, kissed my hand, and implored me to marry her, and take her on board. At first I refused, but she begged so hard and promised to be such a good wife to me, that at last I consented. I got her some beautiful dresses, and after having married her, we embarked and set sail. During the voyage, I discovered so many good qualities in my wife that I began to love her more and more. But my brothers began to be jealous of my prosperity, and set to work to plot against my life. One night when we were sleeping they threw my wife and myself into the sea. My wife, however, was a fairy, and so she did not let me drown, but transported me to an island. When the day dawned, she said to me,
After two months of sailing, we arrived at a port where we got off the ship and made great trades. Then we bought goods from the area and were about to set sail again when a beautiful but poorly dressed woman stopped me on the shore. She approached me, kissed my hand, and begged me to marry her and take her on board. At first, I said no, but she pleaded so earnestly and promised to be a wonderful wife that I eventually agreed. I got her some nice clothing, and after we married, we boarded the ship and set sail. During the journey, I discovered so many great qualities in my wife that I started to love her more and more. However, my brothers grew envious of my success and plotted against me. One night while we were sleeping, they threw my wife and me into the sea. Fortunately, my wife was a fairy, so she saved me from drowning and transported me to an island. When dawn came, she said to me,
"When I saw you on the sea-shore I took a great fancy to you, and wished to try your good nature, so I presented myself in the disguise you saw. Now I have rewarded you by saving your life. But I am very angry with your brothers, and I shall not rest till I have taken their lives."
"When I saw you on the beach, I was really drawn to you and wanted to see how kind you were, so I showed up in the disguise you noticed. Now, I've returned the favor by saving your life. But I'm really angry with your brothers, and I won’t stop until I've taken their lives."
I thanked the fairy for all that she had done for me, but I begged her not to kill my brothers.
I thanked the fairy for everything she had done for me, but I pleaded with her not to harm my brothers.
I appeased her wrath, and in a moment she transported me from the island where we were to the roof of my house, and she disappeared a moment afterwards. I went down, and opened the doors, and dug up the three thousand sequins which I had buried. I went to the place where my shop was, opened it, and received from my fellow-merchants congratulations on my return. When I went home, I saw two black dogs who came to meet me with sorrowful faces. I was much astonished, but the fairy who reappeared said to me,
I calmed her anger, and in an instant, she transported me from the island we were on to the roof of my house, and then she vanished moments later. I went downstairs, opened the doors, and dug up the three thousand sequins I had buried. I headed to my shop, opened it, and received congratulations from my fellow merchants on my return. When I got home, I saw two black dogs coming to greet me with sad faces. I was really surprised, but the fairy who reappeared said to me,
"Do not be surprised to see these dogs; they are your two brothers. I have condemned them to remain for ten years in these shapes." Then having told me where I could hear news of her, she vanished.
"Don't be shocked to see these dogs; they're your two brothers. I've sentenced them to stay in these forms for ten years." After telling me where I could get updates about her, she disappeared.
The ten years are nearly passed, and I am on the road to find her. As in passing I met this merchant and the old man with the hind, I stayed with them.
The ten years are almost up, and I'm on my way to find her. While on my journey, I ran into this merchant and the old man with the deer, so I decided to stay with them.
This is my history, O prince of genii! Do you not think it is a most marvellous one?
This is my story, O prince of genies! Don't you think it's quite amazing?
"Yes, indeed," replied the genius, "and I will give up to you the third of the merchant's punishment."
"Yes, definitely," replied the genius, "and I will give you a third of the merchant's punishment."
Then the third old man made the genius the same request as the other two had done, and the genius promised him the last third of the merchant's punishment if his story surpassed both the others.
Then the third old man made the genius the same request as the other two had, and the genius promised him the last third of the merchant's punishment if his story was better than both of the others.
So he told his story to the genius, but I cannot tell you what it was, as I do not know.
So he shared his story with the genius, but I can't tell you what it was since I don't know.
But I do know that it was even more marvellous than either of the others, so that the genius was astonished, and said to the third old man, "I will give up to you the third part of the merchant's punishment. He ought to thank all three of you for having interested yourselves in his favour. But for you, he would be here no longer."
But I do know that it was even more amazing than either of the others, so the genius was surprised and said to the third old man, "I will give you a third of the merchant's punishment. He should be grateful to all three of you for looking out for him. Without you, he wouldn’t be here anymore."
So saying, he disappeared, to the great joy of the company. The merchant did not fail to thank his friends, and then each went on his way. The merchant returned to his wife and children, and passed the rest of his days happily with them.
So saying, he vanished, much to the delight of everyone there. The merchant made sure to thank his friends, and then they all went their separate ways. The merchant went back to his wife and kids and spent the rest of his days happily with them.
"But, sire," added Scheherazade, "however beautiful are the stories I have just told you, they cannot compare with the story of the Fisherman."
"But, your highness," Scheherazade added, "as beautiful as the stories I just shared with you are, they can’t compare to the story of the Fisherman."
The Story of the Fisherman
Sire, there was once upon a time a fisherman so old and so poor that he could scarcely manage to support his wife and three children. He went every day to fish very early, and each day he made a rule not to throw his nets more than four times. He started out one morning by moonlight and came to the sea-shore. He undressed and threw his nets, and as he was drawing them towards the bank he felt a great weight. He though he had caught a large fish, and he felt very pleased. But a moment afterwards, seeing that instead of a fish he only had in his nets the carcase of an ass, he was much disappointed.
Sir, there was once a fisherman who was so old and so poor that he could barely support his wife and three kids. Every day he went out to fish early in the morning, and he had a rule to only cast his nets four times. One morning, just before dawn, he went to the shore. He took off his clothes and cast his nets, and as he was pulling them in, he felt a heavy weight. He thought he had caught a big fish, and he was very happy. But a moment later, when he realized that instead of a fish, he had only caught the body of a donkey, he felt very disappointed.
Vexed with having such a bad haul, when he had mended his nets, which the carcase of the ass had broken in several places, he threw them a second time. In drawing them in he again felt a great weight, so that he thought they were full of fish. But he only found a large basket full of rubbish. He was much annoyed.
Annoyed at such a poor catch, after repairing his nets that the carcass of the donkey had damaged in several spots, he cast them again. When he pulled them in, he felt a heavy load, making him think they were filled with fish. But he only found a large basket full of trash. He was very frustrated.
"O Fortune," he cried, "do not trifle thus with me, a poor fisherman, who can hardly support his family!"
"O Fortune," he shouted, "don't play with me like this, a poor fisherman, who can barely support his family!"
So saying, he threw away the rubbish, and after having washed his nets clean of the dirt, he threw them for the third time. But he only drew in stones, shells, and mud. He was almost in despair.
So saying, he tossed aside the trash, and after washing his nets clean of the dirt, he threw them in for the third time. But he only pulled in stones, shells, and mud. He was almost in despair.
Then he threw his nets for the fourth time. When he thought he had a fish he drew them in with a great deal of trouble. There was no fish however, but he found a yellow pot, which by its weight seemed full of something, and he noticed that it was fastened and sealed with lead, with the impression of a seal. He was delighted. "I will sell it to the founder," he said; "with the money I shall get for it I shall buy a measure of wheat."
Then he threw his nets for the fourth time. When he thought he had a fish, he pulled them in with a lot of effort. There was no fish, but he found a yellow pot that felt heavy, as if it was filled with something. He noticed it was sealed and fastened with lead, bearing the impression of a seal. He was thrilled. "I'll sell it to the metalworker," he said; "with the money I get for it, I'll buy some wheat."
He examined the jar on all sides; he shook it to see if it would rattle. But he heard nothing, and so, judging from the impression of the seal and the lid, he thought there must be something precious inside. To find out, he took his knife, and with a little trouble he opened it. He turned it upside down, but nothing came out, which surprised him very much. He set it in front of him, and whilst he was looking at it attentively, such a thick smoke came out that he had to step back a pace or two. This smoke rose up to the clouds, and stretching over the sea and the shore, formed a thick mist, which caused the fisherman much astonishment. When all the smoke was out of the jar it gathered itself together, and became a thick mass in which appeared a genius, twice as large as the largest giant. When he saw such a terrible-looking monster, the fisherman would like to have run away, but he trembled so with fright that he could not move a step.
He looked at the jar from every angle; he shook it to see if it would make any noise. But he heard nothing, and judging by the impression of the seal and the lid, he figured there must be something valuable inside. To find out, he took his knife and, after some effort, opened it. He turned it upside down, but nothing came out, which surprised him a lot. He placed it in front of him, and as he stared at it closely, a thick smoke started to pour out, forcing him to step back a foot or two. The smoke rose to the clouds and spread over the sea and the shore, creating a thick mist that astonished the fisherman. Once all the smoke escaped from the jar, it gathered itself into a dense mass and transformed into a giant, twice the size of the biggest giant. Seeing such a terrifying creature, the fisherman wanted to run away, but he was so scared that he couldn’t move a single step.
"Great king of the genii," cried the monster, "I will never again disobey you!"
"Great king of the genies," shouted the monster, "I will never disobey you again!"
At these words the fisherman took courage.
At these words, the fisherman felt encouraged.
"What is this you are saying, great genius? Tell me your history and how you came to be shut up in that vase."
"What are you talking about, great genius? Tell me your story and how you ended up trapped in that vase."
At this, the genius looked at the fisherman haughtily. "Speak to me more civilly," he said, "before I kill you."
At this, the genius looked at the fisherman with disdain. "Talk to me more respectfully," he said, "or I might have to kill you."
"Alas! why should you kill me?" cried the fisherman. "I have just freed you; have you already forgotten that?"
"Why are you trying to kill me?" cried the fisherman. "I just freed you; have you already forgotten that?"
"No," answered the genius; "but that will not prevent me from killing you; and I am only going to grant you one favour, and that is to choose the manner of your death."
"No," replied the genius; "but that won’t stop me from killing you; and I’m only going to grant you one favor, which is to choose how you want to die."
"But what have I done to you?" asked the fisherman.
"But what did I do to you?" asked the fisherman.
"I cannot treat you in any other way," said the genius, "and if you would know why, listen to my story.
"I can't treat you any other way," said the genius, "and if you want to know why, just listen to my story.
"I rebelled against the king of the genii. To punish me, he shut me up in this vase of copper, and he put on the leaden cover his seal, which is enchantment enough to prevent my coming out. Then he had the vase thrown into the sea. During the first period of my captivity I vowed that if anyone should free me before a hundred years were passed, I would make him rich even after his death. But that century passed, and no one freed me. In the second century I vowed that I would give all the treasures in the world to my deliverer; but he never came.
"I stood up against the king of the genies. To punish me, he trapped me in this copper vase and sealed it with his lead cover, which is magical enough to keep me inside. Then he had the vase thrown into the sea. During the first part of my captivity, I promised that if anyone set me free before a hundred years went by, I would make him rich even after he died. But that century passed, and no one came to rescue me. In the second century, I promised I would give all the treasures in the world to my savior, but he never showed up."
"In the third, I promised to make him a king, to be always near him, and to grant him three wishes every day; but that century passed away as the other two had done, and I remained in the same plight. At last I grew angry at being captive for so long, and I vowed that if anyone would release me I would kill him at once, and would only allow him to choose in what manner he should die. So you see, as you have freed me to-day, choose in what way you will die."
"In the third, I promised to make him a king, to always be by his side, and to grant him three wishes every day; but that century went by just like the other two, and I stayed trapped. Eventually, I got angry about being imprisoned for so long, and I swore that if anyone set me free, I would kill him immediately, letting him choose how he would die. So you see, since you’ve freed me today, pick how you want to die."
The fisherman was very unhappy. "What an unlucky man I am to have freed you! I implore you to spare my life."
The fisherman was really upset. "What a unfortunate guy I am for letting you go! Please, I beg you to save my life."
"I have told you," said the genius, "that it is impossible. Choose quickly; you are wasting time."
"I've told you," said the genius, "that it's impossible. Choose quickly; you're wasting time."
The fisherman began to devise a plot.
The fisherman started to come up with a plan.
"Since I must die," he said, "before I choose the manner of my death, I conjure you on your honour to tell me if you really were in that vase?"
"Since I have to die," he said, "before I decide how I'll die, I urge you on your honor to tell me if you were really in that vase?"
"Yes, I was," answered the genius.
"Yeah, I was," answered the genius.
"I really cannot believe it," said the fisherman. "That vase could not contain one of your feet even, and how could your whole body go in? I cannot believe it unless I see you do the thing."
"I really can't believe it," said the fisherman. "That vase couldn't even hold one of your feet, so how could your whole body fit inside? I can't believe it unless I see you do it."
Then the genius began to change himself into smoke, which, as before, spread over the sea and the shore, and which, then collecting itself together, began to go back into the vase slowly and evenly till there was nothing left outside. Then a voice came from the vase which said to the fisherman, "Well, unbelieving fisherman, here I am in the vase; do you believe me now?"
Then the genius started to turn himself into smoke, which, just like before, spread out over the sea and the shore. Then, gathering all together, it slowly and evenly began to flow back into the vase until nothing was left outside. Then a voice came from the vase and said to the fisherman, "Well, doubting fisherman, here I am in the vase; do you believe me now?"
The fisherman instead of answering took the lid of lead and shut it down quickly on the vase.
The fisherman, instead of replying, quickly put the lead lid back on the vase.
"Now, O genius," he cried, "ask pardon of me, and choose by what death you will die! But no, it will be better if I throw you into the sea whence I drew you out, and I will build a house on the shore to warn fishermen who come to cast their nets here, against fishing up such a wicked genius as you are, who vows to kill the man who frees you."
"Now, oh genius," he shouted, "apologize to me, and decide how you want to die! But no, it would be better if I just throw you back into the sea from where I pulled you out, and I’ll build a house on the shore to warn fishermen who come to cast their nets here, telling them to stay away from a wicked genius like you, who swears to kill the person who sets you free."
At these words the genius did all he could to get out, but he could not, because of the enchantment of the lid.
At these words, the spirit tried everything to escape, but couldn’t because of the spell on the lid.
Then he tried to get out by cunning.
Then he tried to escape using clever tricks.
"If you will take off the cover," he said, "I will repay you."
"If you take off the cover," he said, "I’ll pay you back."
"No," answered the fisherman, "if I trust myself to you I am afraid you will treat me as a certain Greek king treated the physician Douban. Listen, and I will tell you."
"No," replied the fisherman, "if I trust you, I'm worried you'll treat me like a certain Greek king treated the physician Douban. Listen, and I'll explain."
The Story of the Greek King and the Physician Douban
In the country of Zouman, in Persia, there lived a Greek king. This king was a leper, and all his doctors had been unable to cure him, when a very clever physician came to his court.
In the land of Zouman, in Persia, there was a Greek king. This king had leprosy, and all his doctors had failed to heal him, until a very skilled physician arrived at his court.
He was very learned in all languages, and knew a great deal about herbs and medicines.
He was very knowledgeable in all languages and knew a lot about herbs and medicine.
As soon as he was told of the king's illness he put on his best robe and presented himself before the king. "Sire," said he, "I know that no physician has been able to cure your majesty, but if you will follow my instructions, I will promise to cure you without any medicines or outward application."
As soon as he learned about the king's illness, he put on his best robe and went to see the king. "Your Majesty," he said, "I know that no doctor has been able to help you, but if you follow my instructions, I promise to heal you without any medicine or external treatments."
The king listened to this proposal.
The king listened to this suggestion.
"If you are clever enough to do this," he said, "I promise to make you and your descendants rich for ever."
"If you're smart enough to do this," he said, "I promise to make you and your descendants wealthy forever."
The physician went to his house and made a polo club, the handle of which he hollowed out, and put in it the drug he wished to use. Then he made a ball, and with these things he went the next day to the king.
The doctor went to his house and made a polo stick, hollowing out the handle to fit the medicine he wanted to use. Then he made a ball, and with these items, he went to see the king the next day.
He told him that he wished him to play at polo. Accordingly the king mounted his horse and went into the place where he played. There the physician approached him with the bat he had made, saying, "Take this, sire, and strike the ball till you feel your hand and whole body in a glow. When the remedy that is in the handle of the club is warmed by your hand it will penetrate throughout your body. The you must return to your palace, bathe, and go to sleep, and when you awake to-morrow morning you will be cured."
He told him that he wanted him to play polo. So the king got on his horse and went to the place where they played. There, the physician came up to him with the bat he had made, saying, "Here, sire, take this and hit the ball until your hand and whole body feel warm. When the remedy in the handle of the club warms up in your hand, it will spread throughout your body. After that, you should return to your palace, bathe, and go to sleep, and when you wake up tomorrow morning, you'll be cured."
The king took the club and urged his horse after the ball which he had thrown. He struck it, and then it was hit back by the courtiers who were playing with him. When he felt very hot he stopped playing, and went back to the palace, went into the bath, and did all that the physician had said. The next day when he arose he found, to his great joy and astonishment, that he was completely cured. When he entered his audience-chamber all his courtiers, who were eager to see if the wonderful cure had been effected, were overwhelmed with joy.
The king picked up the club and urged his horse after the ball he had thrown. He hit it, and then the courtiers who were playing with him hit it back. When he started to feel really hot, he stopped playing and returned to the palace, went into the bath, and did everything the doctor had recommended. The next day, when he woke up, he found, to his great joy and surprise, that he was completely healed. When he entered his audience chamber, all his courtiers, eager to see if the amazing cure had worked, were filled with joy.
The physician Douban entered the hall and bowed low to the ground. The king, seeing him, called him, made him sit by his side, and showed him every mark of honour.
The doctor Douban walked into the hall and bowed deeply. The king, noticing him, called him over, had him sit next to him, and showed him great respect.
That evening he gave him a long and rich robe of state, and presented him with two thousand sequins. The following day he continued to load him with favours.
That evening, he gave him an elaborate and luxurious robe, along with two thousand sequins. The next day, he went on to shower him with more favors.
Now the king had a grand-vizir who was avaricious, and envious, and a very bad man. He grew extremely jealous of the physician, and determined to bring about his ruin.
Now the king had a grand vizier who was greedy, jealous, and a very bad person. He became extremely envious of the physician and decided to plot his downfall.
In order to do this he asked to speak in private with the king, saying that he had a most important communication to make.
To do this, he requested a private meeting with the king, stating that he had an extremely important message to share.
"What is it?" asked the king.
"What is it?" the king asked.
"Sire," answered the grand-vizir, "it is most dangerous for a monarch to confide in a man whose faithfulness is not proved, You do not know that this physician is not a traitor come here to assassinate you."
"Sire," replied the grand-vizir, "it's very risky for a king to trust someone whose loyalty hasn't been tested. You can't be sure that this physician isn't a traitor who's come here to kill you."
"I am sure," said the king, "that this man is the most faithful and virtuous of men. If he wished to take my life, why did he cure me? Cease to speak against him. I see what it is, you are jealous of him; but do not think that I can be turned against him. I remember well what a vizir said to King Sindbad, his master, to prevent him from putting the prince, his son, to death."
"I’m sure," said the king, "that this man is the most loyal and virtuous person. If he wanted to kill me, why would he have saved my life? Stop talking bad about him. I see it’s jealousy; but don’t think you can turn me against him. I remember what a vizier told King Sindbad, his master, to stop him from executing his son, the prince."
What the Greek king said excited the vizir's curiosity, and he said to him, "Sire, I beg your majesty to have the condescension to tell me what the vizir said to King Sindbad."
What the Greek king said piqued the vizir's curiosity, and he responded, "Sire, I kindly ask your majesty to share what the vizir told King Sindbad."
"This vizir," he replied, "told King Sindbad that one ought not believe everything that a mother-in-law says, and told him this story."
"This vizir," he replied, "told King Sindbad not to believe everything a mother-in-law says, and shared this story."
The Story of the Husband and the Parrot
A good man had a beautiful wife, whom he loved passionately, and never left if possible. One day, when he was obliged by important business to go away from her, he went to a place where all kinds of birds are sold and bought a parrot. This parrot not only spoke well, but it had the gift of telling all that had been done before it. He brought it home in a cage, and asked his wife to put it in her room, and take great care of it while he was away. Then he departed. On his return he asked the parrot what had happened during his absence, and the parrot told him some things which made him scold his wife.
A good man had a beautiful wife whom he loved deeply and never wanted to leave if he could help it. One day, when he had to go away for important business, he visited a place where all kinds of birds were sold and bought a parrot. This parrot not only spoke clearly but also had the ability to recount everything that had happened in front of it. He took it home in a cage and asked his wife to place it in her room and take good care of it while he was gone. Then he left. When he returned, he asked the parrot what had happened during his absence, and the parrot shared some things that made him scold his wife.
She thought that one of her slaves must have been telling tales of her, but they told her it was the parrot, and she resolved to revenge herself on him.
She believed that one of her servants had been spreading rumors about her, but they told her it was the parrot, and she decided to get back at him.
When her husband next went away for one day, she told on slave to turn under the bird's cage a hand-mill; another to throw water down from above the cage, and a third to take a mirror and turn it in front of its eyes, from left to right by the light of a candle. The slaves did this for part of the night, and did it very well.
When her husband went away for the day again, she instructed one slave to operate a hand-mill underneath the bird's cage, another to pour water over the cage from above, and a third to hold a mirror and shine it in front of the bird's eyes, moving it from left to right by candlelight. The slaves carried out these tasks for part of the night, and they did a great job.
The next day when the husband came back he asked the parrot what he had seen. The bird replied, "My good master, the lightning, thunder and rain disturbed me so much all night long, that I cannot tell you what I have suffered."
The next day when the husband came back, he asked the parrot what it had seen. The bird replied, "My good master, the lightning, thunder, and rain kept me so disturbed all night long that I can't tell you what I went through."
The husband, who knew that it had neither rained nor thundered in the night, was convinced that the parrot was not speaking the truth, so he took him out of the cage and threw him so roughly on the ground that he killed him. Nevertheless he was sorry afterwards, for he found that the parrot had spoken the truth.
The husband, who knew it hadn’t rained or thundered during the night, believed the parrot was lying. So, he took the parrot out of its cage and threw it so hard onto the ground that he killed it. However, he felt regret later when he realized the parrot had been telling the truth.
"When the Greek king," said the fisherman to the genius, "had finished the story of the parrot, he added to the vizir, "And so, vizir, I shall not listen to you, and I shall take care of the physician, in case I repent as the husband did when he had killed the parrot." But the vizir was determined. "Sire," he replied, "the death of the parrot was nothing. But when it is a question of the life of a king it is better to sacrifice the innocent than save the guilty. It is no uncertain thing, however. The physician, Douban, wishes to assassinate you. My zeal prompts me to disclose this to your Majesty. If I am wrong, I deserve to be punished as a vizir was once punished." "What had the vizir done," said the Greek king, "to merit the punishment?" "I will tell your Majesty, if you will do me the honour to listen," answered the vizir."
"When the Greek king," said the fisherman to the genie, "finished telling the story of the parrot, he turned to the vizier and said, 'So, vizier, I won’t listen to you, and I’ll look after the physician, just in case I regret it like the husband did after he killed the parrot.' But the vizier was resolute. 'Sire,' he replied, 'the death of the parrot was nothing significant. However, when it comes to a king's life, it’s better to sacrifice the innocent than to save the guilty. This isn’t just speculation. The physician, Douban, intends to assassinate you. My loyalty drives me to reveal this to Your Majesty. If I’m wrong, I deserve to be punished as a vizier once was.' 'What did the vizier do,' asked the Greek king, 'to deserve that punishment?' 'I’ll tell Your Majesty, if you would do me the honor of listening,' answered the vizier."
The Story of the Vizir Who Was Punished
There was once upon a time a king who had a son who was very fond of hunting. He often allowed him to indulge in this pastime, but he had ordered his grand-vizir always to go with him, and never to lose sight of him. One day the huntsman roused a stag, and the prince, thinking that the vizir was behind, gave chase, and rode so hard that he found himself alone. He stopped, and having lost sight of it, he turned to rejoin the vizir, who had not been careful enough to follow him. But he lost his way. Whilst he was trying to find it, he saw on the side of the road a beautiful lady who was crying bitterly. He drew his horse's rein, and asked her who she was and what she was doing in this place, and if she needed help. "I am the daughter of an Indian king," she answered, "and whilst riding in the country I fell asleep and tumbled off. My horse has run away, and I do not know what has become of him."
Once upon a time, there was a king with a son who loved hunting. He often let his son enjoy this hobby, but he had instructed his grand vizier to always accompany him and keep an eye on him. One day, the huntsman startled a stag, and the prince, thinking the vizier was behind him, gave chase and rode so hard that he found himself alone. He stopped, and after losing sight of it, he turned to rejoin the vizier, who hadn’t followed closely enough. But he got lost. While trying to find his way back, he spotted a beautiful lady by the side of the road, crying bitterly. He reined in his horse and asked her who she was, what she was doing there, and if she needed help. "I am the daughter of an Indian king," she replied, "and while riding in the countryside, I fell asleep and fell off. My horse ran away, and I don't know what happened to him."
The young prince had pity on her, and offered to take her behind him, which he did. As they passed by a ruined building the lady dismounted and went in. The prince also dismounted and followed her. To his great surprise, he heard her saying to some one inside, "Rejoice my children; I am bringing you a nice fat youth." And other voices replied, "Where is he, mamma, that we may eat him at once, as we are very hungry?"
The young prince felt sorry for her and offered to let her ride behind him, which she accepted. As they passed an abandoned building, the lady got off and went inside. The prince also got off and followed her. To his shock, he heard her saying to someone inside, "Rejoice my children; I’m bringing you a nice fat young man." Other voices responded, "Where is he, mom, so we can eat him right away? We're really hungry!"
The prince at once saw the danger he was in. He now knew that the lady who said she was the daughter of an Indian king was an ogress, who lived in desolate places, and who by a thousand wiles surprised and devoured passers-by. He was terrified, and threw himself on his horse. The pretended princess appeared at this moment, and seeing that she had lost her prey, she said to him, "Do not be afraid. What do you want?"
The prince immediately realized the danger he was in. He now understood that the woman who claimed to be the daughter of an Indian king was actually an ogress, who lived in remote areas and used countless tricks to catch and eat travelers. He was terrified and jumped onto his horse. The fake princess showed up just then, and realizing she had lost her target, she said to him, "Don’t be afraid. What do you want?"
"I am lost," he answered, "and I am looking for the road."
"I’m lost," he replied, "and I’m trying to find the way."
"Keep straight on," said the ogress, "and you will find it."
"Just keep going straight," said the ogress, "and you'll find it."
The prince could hardly believe his ears, and rode off as hard as he could. He found his way, and arrived safe and sound at his father's house, where he told him of the danger he had run because of the grand-vizir's carelessness. The king was very angry, and had him strangled immediately.
The prince could barely believe what he heard, and rode off as fast as he could. He found his way and arrived safe and sound at his father's house, where he told him about the danger he faced due to the grand-vizir's negligence. The king was really angry and had him strangled right away.
"Sire," went on the vizir to the Greek king, "to return to the physician, Douban. If you do not take care, you will repent of having trusted him. Who knows what this remedy, with which he has cured you, may not in time have a bad effect on you?"
"Sire," the vizir continued to the Greek king, "back to the physician, Douban. If you’re not careful, you’ll regret trusting him. Who knows what this treatment that has cured you might do to you in the long run?"
The Greek king was naturally very weak, and did not perceive the wicked intention of his vizir, nor was he firm enough to keep to his first resolution.
The Greek king was understandably quite weak and couldn’t see the evil intentions of his vizier, nor was he strong enough to stick to his initial decision.
"Well, vizir," he said, "you are right. Perhaps he did come to take my life. He might do it by the mere smell of one of his drugs. I must see what can be done."
"Well, Vizir," he said, "you're right. Maybe he did come to take my life. He could do it just by the smell of one of his drugs. I need to figure out what can be done."
"The best means, sire, to put your life in security, is to send for him at once, and to cut off his head directly he comes," said the vizir.
"The best way, sir, to secure your life is to summon him right away and have his head cut off as soon as he arrives," said the vizir.
"I really think," replied the king, "that will be the best way."
"I truly believe," replied the king, "that will be the best approach."
He then ordered one of his ministers to fetch the physician, who came at once.
He then told one of his ministers to get the doctor, who arrived right away.
"I have had you sent for," said the king, "in order to free myself from you by taking your life."
"I had you summoned," said the king, "so I could be rid of you by ending your life."
The physician was beyond measure astonished when he heard he was to die.
The doctor was incredibly shocked when he found out he was going to die.
"What crimes have I committed, your majesty?"
"What crimes have I committed, Your Majesty?"
"I have learnt," replied the king, "that you are a spy, and intend to kill me. But I will be first, and kill you. Strike," he added to an executioner who was by, "and rid me of this assassin."
"I've found out," the king replied, "that you're a spy and plan to kill me. But I'll be the first to strike and kill you. Go ahead," he said to an executioner nearby, "and get rid of this assassin."
At this cruel order the physician threw himself on his knees. "Spare my life," he cried, "and yours will be spared."
At this harsh command, the doctor fell to his knees. "Please spare my life," he pleaded, "and yours will be safe too."
The fisherman stopped here to say to the genius: "You see what passed between the Greek king and the physician has just passed between us two. The Greek king," he went on, "had no mercy on him, and the executioner bound his eyes."
The fisherman stopped here to say to the genius: "You see what happened between the Greek king and the physician has just happened between us two. The Greek king," he continued, "had no mercy on him, and the executioner blindfolded him."
All those present begged for his life, but in vain.
Everyone there pleaded for his life, but it was no use.
The physician on his knees, and bound, said to the king: "At least let me put my affairs in order, and leave my books to persons who will make good use of them. There is one which I should like to present to your majesty. It is very precious, and ought to be kept carefully in your treasury. It contains many curious things the chief being that when you cut off my head, if your majesty will turn to the sixth leaf, and read the third line of the left-hand page, my head will answer all the questions you like to ask it."
The doctor, on his knees and tied up, said to the king: "Please, let me set my affairs in order and leave my books to people who will appreciate them. There’s one I’d like to give to your majesty. It’s very valuable and should be kept safe in your treasury. It contains many interesting things, the most important being that when you execute me, if your majesty turns to the sixth page and reads the third line on the left side, my head will answer any questions you want to ask it."
The king, eager to see such a wonderful thing, put off his execution to the next day, and sent him under a strong guard to his house. There the physician put his affairs in order, and the next day there was a great crowd assembled in the hall to see his death, and the doings after it. The physician went up to the foot of the throne with a large book in his hand. He carried a basin, on which he spread the covering of the book, and presenting it to the king, said: "Sire, take this book, and when my head is cut off, let it be placed in the basin on the covering of this book; as soon as it is there, the blood will cease to flow. Then open the book, and my head will answer your questions. But, sire, I implore your mercy, for I am innocent."
The king, excited to witness such an incredible event, postponed the execution until the next day and had the physician guarded on his way home. There, the physician took care of his affairs, and the following day a large crowd gathered in the hall to witness his execution and what would follow. The physician approached the foot of the throne with a large book in his hands. He brought a basin, laid the book's cover on it, and presented it to the king, saying: "Your Majesty, please take this book. When my head is chopped off, place it in the basin on top of this book's cover; as soon as it's there, the blood will stop flowing. Then open the book, and my head will answer your questions. But, your Majesty, I beg for your mercy, for I am innocent."
"Your prayers are useless, and if it were only to hear your head speak when you are dead, you should die."
"Your prayers are pointless, and if it were just to hear your head talk after you're dead, you might as well die."
So saying, he took the book from the physician's hands, and ordered the executioner to do his duty.
So saying, he took the book from the physician's hands and told the executioner to carry out his task.
The head was so cleverly cut off that it fell into the basin, and directly the blood ceased to flow. Then, to the great astonishment of the king, the eyes opened, and the head said, "Your majesty, open the book." The king did so, and finding that the first leaf stuck against the second, he put his finger in his mouth, to turn it more easily. He did the same thing till he reached the sixth page, and not seeing any writing on it, "Physician," he said, "there is no writing."
The head was chopped off so skillfully that it fell into the basin, and right away the blood stopped flowing. Then, to the king's great surprise, the eyes opened, and the head said, "Your majesty, open the book." The king did this, and when he noticed that the first page was stuck to the second, he put his finger in his mouth to turn it more easily. He continued this until he reached the sixth page, and not seeing any writing on it, he said, "Doctor, there’s no writing."
"Turn over a few more pages," answered the head. The king went on turning, still putting his finger in his mouth, till the poison in which each page was dipped took effect. His sight failed him, and he fell at the foot of his throne.
"Turn over a few more pages," replied the head. The king continued to flip through, still putting his finger in his mouth, until the poison on each page took effect. His vision blurred, and he collapsed at the base of his throne.
When the physician's head saw that the poison had taken effect, and that the king had only a few more minutes to live, "Tyrant," it cried, "see how cruelty and injustice are punished."
When the doctor realized that the poison had taken effect and that the king had only a few more minutes to live, it exclaimed, "Tyrant, see how cruelty and injustice are punished."
Scarcely had it uttered these words than the king died, and the head lost also the little life that had remained in it.
Scarcely had it said these words when the king died, and the head also lost the little life it had left.
That is the end of the story of the Greek king, and now let us return to the fisherman and the genius.
That wraps up the story about the Greek king, and now let's go back to the fisherman and the genie.
"If the Greek king," said the fisherman, "had spared the physician, he would not have thus died. The same thing applies to you. Now I am going to throw you into the sea."
"If the Greek king," said the fisherman, "had saved the physician, he wouldn't have died like this. The same goes for you. Now I'm about to throw you into the sea."
"My friend," said the genius, "do not do such a cruel thing. Do not treat me as Imma treated Ateca."
"My friend," said the genius, "don't do something so cruel. Don't treat me the way Imma treated Ateca."
"What did Imma do to Ateca?" asked the fisherman.
"What did Imma do to Ateca?" asked the fisherman.
"Do you think I can tell you while I am shut up in here?" replied the genius. "Let me out, and I will make you rich."
"Do you really think I can tell you anything while I'm stuck in here?" replied the genius. "Let me out, and I'll make you wealthy."
The hope of being no longer poor made the fisherman give way.
The hope of no longer being poor made the fisherman give in.
"If you will give me your promise to do this, I will open the lid. I do not think you will dare to break your word."
"If you promise to do this, I will lift the lid. I don't think you'll risk going back on your word."
The genius promised, and the fisherman lifted the lid. He came out at once in smoke, and then, having resumed his proper form, the first thing he did was to kick the vase into the sea. This frightened the fisherman, but the genius laughed and said, "Do not be afraid; I only did it to frighten you, and to show you that I intend to keep my word; take your nets and follow me."
The genius promised, and the fisherman lifted the lid. He immediately emerged in a cloud of smoke, and after taking his true form, the first thing he did was kick the vase into the sea. This scared the fisherman, but the genius laughed and said, "Don't be afraid; I only did that to surprise you and to show you that I'm keeping my promise; grab your nets and follow me."
He began to walk in front of the fisherman, who followed him with some misgivings. They passed in front of the town, and went up a mountain and then down into a great plain, where there was a large lake lying between four hills.
He started walking ahead of the fisherman, who followed him feeling a bit uneasy. They walked past the town, climbed a mountain, and then descended into a wide plain, where a big lake rested between four hills.
When they reached the lake the genius said to the fisherman, "Throw your nets and catch fish."
When they got to the lake, the genius said to the fisherman, "Cast your nets and catch some fish."
The fisherman did as he was told, hoping for a good catch, as he saw plenty of fish. What was his astonishment at seeing that there were four quite different kinds, some white, some red, some blue, and some yellow. He caught four, one of each colour. As he had never seen any like them he admired them very much, and he was very pleased to think how much money he would get for them.
The fisherman did what he was told, hoping for a good catch since he saw plenty of fish. He was astonished to see that there were four completely different kinds: some white, some red, some blue, and some yellow. He caught one of each color. Since he had never seen any like them, he admired them a lot and felt very pleased thinking about how much money he would make from them.
"Take these fish and carry them to the Sultan, who will give you more money for them than you have ever had in your life. You can come every day to fish in this lake, but be careful not to throw your nets more than once every day, otherwise some harm will happen to you. If you follow my advice carefully you will find it good."
"Take these fish and bring them to the Sultan, who will give you more money for them than you've ever had in your life. You can come here to fish in this lake every day, but be careful not to cast your nets more than once a day, or else something bad will happen to you. If you follow my advice closely, you'll find it beneficial."
Saying these words, he struck his foot against the ground, which opened, and when he had disappeared, it closed immediately.
Saying this, he stomped his foot on the ground, which opened up, and as soon as he vanished, it closed right away.
The fisherman resolved to obey the genius exactly, so he did not cast his nets a second time, but walked into the town to sell his fish at the palace.
The fisherman decided to follow the genie’s instructions precisely, so he didn’t throw his nets again, but went into town to sell his fish at the palace.
When the Sultan saw the fish he was much astonished. He looked at them one after the other, and when he had admired them long enough, "Take these fish," he said to his first vizir, "and given them to the clever cook the Emperor of the Greeks sent me. I think they must be as good as they are beautiful."
When the Sultan saw the fish, he was very surprised. He examined them one by one, and after admiring them for a while, he said to his chief advisor, "Take these fish and give them to the talented cook the Emperor of the Greeks sent me. I believe they’ll be just as good as they look."
The vizir took them himself to the cook, saying, "Here are four fish that have been brought to the Sultan. He wants you to cook them."
The vizir personally took them to the cook, saying, "Here are four fish that have been delivered to the Sultan. He wants you to prepare them."
Then he went back to the Sultan, who told him to give the fisherman four hundred gold pieces. The fisherman, who had never before possessed such a large sum of money at once, could hardly believe his good fortune. He at once relieved the needs of his family, and made good use of it.
Then he returned to the Sultan, who instructed him to give the fisherman four hundred gold coins. The fisherman, who had never held such a large amount of money before, could hardly believe his luck. He immediately took care of his family's needs and made good use of it.
But now we must return to the kitchen, which we shall find in great confusion. The cook, when she had cleaned the fish, put them in a pan with some oil to fry them. When she thought them cooked enough on one side she turned them on the other. But scarcely had she done so when the walls of the kitchen opened, and there came out a young and beautiful damsel. She was dressed in an Egyptian dress of flowered satin, and she wore earrings, and a necklace of white pearls, and bracelets of gold set with rubies, and she held a wand of myrtle in her hand.
But now we need to go back to the kitchen, which was in total chaos. The cook, after cleaning the fish, put them in a pan with some oil to fry. When she thought they were cooked enough on one side, she flipped them over. But just as she did that, the walls of the kitchen opened up, and out came a young and beautiful woman. She was wearing an Egyptian-style dress made of flowered satin, with earrings, a necklace of white pearls, and gold bracelets set with rubies. She was holding a myrtle wand in her hand.
She went up to the pan, to the great astonishment of the cook, who stood motionless at the sight of her. She struck one of the fish with her rod, "Fish, fish," said she, "are you doing your duty?" The fish answered nothing, and then she repeated her question, whereupon they all raised their heads together and answered very distinctly, "Yes, yes. If you reckon, we reckon. If you pay your debts, we pay ours. If you fly, we conquer, and we are content."
She walked up to the pan, to the cook's great astonishment, who stood still in shock at the sight of her. She hit one of the fish with her rod and said, "Fish, fish, are you doing your job?" The fish didn’t say anything, so she asked again. Then they all lifted their heads together and clearly responded, "Yes, yes. If you count, we count. If you settle your debts, we settle ours. If you soar, we thrive, and we are happy."
When they had spoken the girl upset the pan, and entered the opening in the wall, which at once closed, and appeared the same as before.
When they finished talking, the girl knocked over the pan and stepped through the opening in the wall, which immediately closed and looked just like it did before.
When the cook had recovered from her fright she lifted up the fish which had fallen into the ashes, but she found them as black as cinders, and not fit to serve up to the Sultan. She began to cry.
When the cook calmed down from her scare, she picked up the fish that had fallen into the ashes, but they were as black as soot and not suitable to serve to the Sultan. She started to cry.
"Alas! what shall I say to the Sultan? He will be so angry with me, and I know he will not believe me!"
"Oops! What am I going to say to the Sultan? He’s going to be really mad at me, and I know he won’t believe me!"
Whilst she was crying the grand-vizir came in and asked if the fish were ready. She told him all that had happened, and he was much surprised. He sent at once for the fisherman, and when he came said to him, "Fisherman, bring me four more fish like you have brought already, for an accident has happened to them so that they cannot be served up to the Sultan."
While she was crying, the grand vizier came in and asked if the fish were ready. She told him everything that had happened, and he was very surprised. He immediately sent for the fisherman, and when the fisherman arrived, he said, "Fisherman, bring me four more fish like the ones you've already brought, because something has happened to them and they can't be served to the Sultan."
The fisherman did not say what the genius had told him, but he excused himself from bringing them that day on account of the length of the way, and he promised to bring them next day.
The fisherman didn’t reveal what the genius had told him, but he made an excuse for not bringing them that day because of the long journey, and he promised to bring them the next day.
In the night he went to the lake, cast his nets, and on drawing them in found four fish, which were like the others, each of a different colour.
In the night, he went to the lake, cast his nets, and when he pulled them in, he found four fish, just like the others, each one a different color.
He went back at once and carried them to the grand-vizir as he had promised.
He immediately returned and took them to the grand vizier as he had promised.
He then took them to the kitchen and shut himself up with the cook, who began to cook them as she had done the four others on the previous day. When she was about to turn them on the other side, the wall opened, the damsel appeared, addressed the same words to the fish, received the same answer, and then overturned the pan and disappeared.
He then took them to the kitchen and shut himself in with the cook, who started cooking them just like she had done with the four others the day before. When she was about to flip them over, the wall opened, the girl appeared, said the same thing to the fish, got the same response, then flipped the pan and vanished.
The grand-vizir was filled with astonishment. "I shall tell the Sultan all that has happened," said he. And he did so.
The grand vizier was amazed. "I'm going to tell the Sultan everything that happened," he said. And he did.
The Sultan was very much astounded, and wished to see this marvel for himself. So he sent for the fisherman, and asked him to procure four more fish. The fisherman asked for three days, which were granted, and he then cast his nets in the lake, and again caught four different coloured fish. The sultan was delighted to see he had got them, and gave him again four hundred gold pieces.
The Sultan was very surprised and wanted to see this wonder for himself. So, he called for the fisherman and asked him to get four more fish. The fisherman requested three days, which was approved, and then he threw his nets in the lake and caught four differently colored fish again. The Sultan was thrilled to see that he had caught them and rewarded him with another four hundred gold pieces.
As soon as the Sultan had the fish he had them carried to his room with all that was needed to cook them.
As soon as the Sultan got the fish, he had them brought to his room along with everything needed to cook them.
Then he shut himself up with the grand-vizir, who began to prepare them and cook them. When they were done on one side he turned them over on the other. Then the wall of the room opened, but instead of the maiden a black slave came out. He was enormously tall, and carried a large green stick with which he touched the fish, saying in a terrible voice, "Fish, fish, are you doing your duty?" To these words the fish lifting up their heads replied, "Yes, yes. If you reckon, we reckon. If you pay your debts, we pay ours. If you fly, we conquer, and are content."
Then he locked himself in with the grand vizier, who started to prepare and cook them. When they were done on one side, he flipped them over to the other. Then the wall of the room opened, but instead of the maiden, a tall black slave came out. He was incredibly tall and held a large green stick with which he touched the fish, demanding in a deep voice, "Fish, fish, are you doing your duty?" The fish lifted their heads and replied, "Yes, yes. If you keep track, we keep track. If you pay your debts, we pay ours. If you flee, we conquer and are satisfied."
The black slave overturned the pan in the middle of the room, and the fish were turned to cinders. Then he stepped proudly back into the wall, which closed round him.
The Black slave flipped the pan in the middle of the room, and the fish turned to ash. Then he stepped back confidently into the wall, which enveloped him.
"After having seen this," said the Sultan, "I cannot rest. These fish signify some mystery I must clear up."
"After seeing this," said the Sultan, "I can't relax. These fish represent a mystery I need to solve."
He sent for the fisherman. "Fisherman," he said, "the fish you have brought us have caused me some anxiety. Where did you get them from?"
He called for the fisherman. "Fisherman," he said, "the fish you've brought us have made me a bit uneasy. Where did you get them?"
"Sire," he answered, "I got them from a lake which lies in the middle of four hills beyond yonder mountains."
"Sire," he replied, "I got them from a lake that’s located in the middle of four hills beyond those mountains over there."
"Do you know this lake?" asked the Sultan of the grand-vizir.
"Do you know this lake?" asked the Sultan of the grand vizier.
"No; though I have hunted many times round that mountain, I have never heard of it," said the vizir.
"No; even though I've searched around that mountain many times, I've never heard of it," said the vizier.
As the fisherman said it was only three hours' journey away, the sultan ordered his whole court to mount and ride thither, and the fisherman led them.
As the fisherman said it was just a three-hour ride away, the sultan ordered his entire court to get on their horses and ride there, with the fisherman guiding them.
They climbed the mountain, and then, on the other side, saw the lake as the fisherman had described. The water was so clear that they could see the four kinds of fish swimming about in it. They looked at them for some time, and then the Sultan ordered them to make a camp by the edge of the water.
They climbed the mountain, and then, on the other side, saw the lake as the fisherman had described. The water was so clear that they could see the four types of fish swimming around in it. They watched them for a while, and then the Sultan instructed them to set up camp by the water's edge.
When night came the Sultan called his vizir, and said to him, "I have resolved to clear up this mystery. I am going out alone, and do you stay here in my tent, and when my ministers come to-morrow, say I am not well, and cannot see them. Do this each day till I return."
When night fell, the Sultan summoned his vizier and said to him, "I've decided to solve this mystery. I'm going out alone, and you will stay here in my tent. When my ministers arrive tomorrow, tell them I'm not feeling well and can't meet with them. Do this every day until I come back."
The grand-vizir tried to persuade the Sultan not to go, but in vain. The Sultan took off his state robe and put on his sword, and when he saw all was quiet in the camp he set forth alone.
The grand vizier tried to convince the Sultan not to go, but it was useless. The Sultan removed his ceremonial robe and put on his sword, and when he noticed that the camp was quiet, he left alone.
He climbed one of the hills, and then crossed the great plain, till, just as the sun rose, he beheld far in front of him a large building. When he came near to it he saw it was a splendid palace of beautiful black polished marble, covered with steel as smooth as a mirror.
He climbed one of the hills and crossed the vast plain until, just as the sun rose, he saw a large building in the distance. As he got closer, he realized it was a magnificent palace made of beautiful black polished marble, covered with steel that was as smooth as a mirror.
He went to the gate, which stood half open, and went in, as nobody came when he knocked. He passed through a magnificent courtyard and still saw no one, though he called aloud several times.
He walked to the gate, which was half open, and entered since no one answered when he knocked. He went through a stunning courtyard and still didn't see anyone, even though he called out several times.
He entered large halls where the carpets were of silk, the lounges and sofas covered with tapestry from Mecca, and the hangings of the most beautiful Indian stuffs of gold and silver. Then he found himself in a splendid room, with a fountain supported by golden lions. The water out of the lions' mouths turned into diamonds and pearls, and the leaping water almost touched a most beautifully-painted dome. The palace was surrounded on three sides by magnificent gardens, little lakes, and woods. Birds sang in the trees, which were netted over to keep them always there.
He walked into vast halls where the carpets were made of silk, the couches and sofas draped in tapestries from Mecca, and the hangings were crafted from the most beautiful Indian fabrics of gold and silver. Then he found himself in an exquisite room with a fountain held up by golden lions. The water flowing from the lions' mouths turned into diamonds and pearls, and the splashing water almost reached a beautifully painted dome. The palace was surrounded on three sides by stunning gardens, small lakes, and woods. Birds chirped in the trees, which were netted to keep them there permanently.
Still the Sultan saw no one, till he heard a plaintive cry, and a voice which said, "Oh that I could die, for I am too unhappy to wish to live any longer!"
Still, the Sultan saw no one until he heard a sorrowful cry and a voice that said, "Oh, how I wish I could die, for I'm too unhappy to want to live any longer!"
The Sultan looked round to discover who it was who thus bemoaned his fate, and at last saw a handsome young man, richly clothed, who was sitting on a throne raised slightly from the ground. His face was very sad.
The Sultan looked around to see who was lamenting his fate and finally noticed a handsome young man, dressed in rich clothing, sitting on a throne slightly elevated from the ground. His expression was very sad.
The sultan approached him and bowed to him. The young man bent his head very low, but did not rise.
The sultan came up to him and bowed. The young man lowered his head but didn't stand up.
"Sire," he said to the Sultan, "I cannot rise and do you the reverence that I am sure should be paid to your rank."
"Sire," he said to the Sultan, "I can’t get up and show you the respect that I know your rank deserves."
"Sir," answered the Sultan, "I am sure you have a good reason for not doing so, and having heard your cry of distress, I am come to offer you my help. Whose is this palace, and why is it thus empty?"
"Sir," replied the Sultan, "I'm sure you have a good reason for not doing that, and having heard your cry for help, I've come to offer you my assistance. Whose palace is this, and why is it so empty?"
Instead of answering the young man lifted up his robe, and showed the Sultan that, from the waist downwards, he was a block of black marble.
Instead of answering, the young man lifted his robe and showed the Sultan that, from the waist down, he was a block of black marble.
The Sultan was horrified, and begged the young man to tell him his story.
The Sultan was shocked and asked the young man to share his story.
"Willingly I will tell you my sad history," said the young man.
"Willingly, I will share my sad story," said the young man.
The Story of the Young King of the Black Isles
You must know, sire, that my father was Mahmoud, the king of this country, the Black Isles, so called from the four little mountains which were once islands, while the capital was the place where now the great lake lies. My story will tell you how these changes came about.
You should know, sir, that my father was Mahmoud, the king of this country, the Black Isles, named after the four small mountains that used to be islands, while the capital was where the great lake is now. My story will explain how these changes happened.
My father died when he was sixty-six, and I succeeded him. I married my cousin, whom I loved tenderly, and I thought she loved me too.
My dad passed away when he was sixty-six, and I took his place. I married my cousin, whom I loved deeply, and I believed she loved me back as well.
But one afternoon, when I was half asleep, and was being fanned by two of her maids, I heard one say to the other, "What a pity it is that our mistress no longer loves our master! I believe she would like to kill him if she could, for she is an enchantress."
But one afternoon, when I was dozing off and being fanned by two of her maids, I heard one say to the other, "What a shame that our mistress doesn't love our master anymore! I think she would want to kill him if she could because she’s a witch."
I soon found by watching that they were right, and when I mortally wounded a favourite slave of hers for a great crime, she begged that she might build a palace in the garden, where she wept and bewailed him for two years.
I quickly realized by observing that they were correct, and when I seriously injured one of her favorite slaves for a serious offense, she pleaded to build a palace in the garden, where she cried and mourned for him for two years.
At last I begged her to cease grieving for him, for although he could not speak or move, by her enchantments she just kept him alive. She turned upon me in a rage, and said over me some magic words, and I instantly became as you see me now, half man and half marble.
At last, I pleaded with her to stop mourning for him, because even though he couldn’t talk or move, she was keeping him alive with her magic. She turned on me in anger, said some magical words, and I instantly became like you see me now, half man and half marble.
Then this wicked enchantress changed the capital, which was a very populous and flourishing city, into the lake and desert plain you saw. The fish of four colours which are in it are the different races who lived in the town; the four hills are the four islands which give the name to my kingdom. All this the enchantress told me to add to my troubles. And this is not all. Every day she comes and beats me with a whip of buffalo hide.
Then this evil enchantress turned the capital, which was a bustling and thriving city, into the lake and desert you see now. The fish of four colors in it represent the different groups of people who lived in the town; the four hills are the four islands that give my kingdom its name. The enchantress told me all this to increase my misery. And that’s not everything. Every day she comes and whips me with a buffalo hide lash.
When the young king had finished his sad story he burst once more into tears, and the Sultan was much moved.
When the young king finished his heartbreaking story, he broke down in tears again, and the Sultan was deeply touched.
"Tell me," he cried, "where is this wicked woman, and where is the miserable object of her affection, whom she just manages to keep alive?"
"Tell me," he shouted, "where is this evil woman, and where is the unfortunate person she barely keeps alive?"
"Where she lives I do not know," answered the unhappy prince, "but she goes every day at sunrise to see if the slave can yet speak to her, after she has beaten me."
"Where she lives, I have no idea," replied the troubled prince, "but she goes every day at dawn to check if the slave can talk to her yet, after she has beaten me."
"Unfortunate king," said the Sultan, "I will do what I can to avenge you."
"Unfortunate king," said the Sultan, "I will do what I can to get revenge for you."
So he consulted with the young king over the best way to bring this about, and they agreed their plan should be put in effect the next day. The Sultan then rested, and the young king gave himself up to happy hopes of release. The next day the Sultan arose, and then went to the palace in the garden where the black slave was. He drew his sword and destroyed the little life that remained in him, and then threw the body down a well. He then lay down on the couch where the slave had been, and waited for the enchantress.
So he talked with the young king about the best way to make this happen, and they decided to put their plan into action the next day. The Sultan then rested, while the young king embraced hopeful thoughts of freedom. The next day, the Sultan got up and went to the garden palace where the black slave was. He drew his sword and ended the slave's remaining life, then tossed the body into a well. After that, he lay down on the couch where the slave had been and waited for the enchantress.
She went first to the young king, whom she beat with a hundred blows.
She first went to the young king and struck him with a hundred blows.
Then she came to the room where she thought her wounded slave was, but where the Sultan really lay.
Then she walked into the room where she believed her injured slave was, but where the Sultan actually lay.
She came near his couch and said, "Are you better to-day, my dear slave? Speak but one word to me."
She approached his couch and said, "Are you feeling better today, my dear slave? Just say one word to me."
"How can I be better," answered the Sultan, imitating the language of the Ethiopians, "when I can never sleep for the cries and groans of your husband?"
"How can I improve," replied the Sultan, mimicking the way the Ethiopians spoke, "when I can never get to sleep because of the cries and groans of your husband?"
"What joy to hear you speak!" answered the queen. "Do you wish him to regain his proper shape?"
"What a joy to hear you speak!" replied the queen. "Do you want him to get back to his original form?"
"Yes," said the Sultan; "hasten to set him at liberty, so that I may no longer hear his cries."
"Yes," said the Sultan; "hurry to free him, so I don’t have to hear his cries anymore."
The queen at once went out and took a cup of water, and said over it some words that made it boil as if it were on the fire. Then she threw it over the prince, who at once regained his own form. He was filled with joy, but the enchantress said, "Hasten away from this place and never come back, lest I kill you."
The queen immediately went out and got a cup of water, then spoke some words over it that made it boil as if it were on the fire. She then splashed it over the prince, who instantly returned to his original form. He was filled with joy, but the enchantress warned, "Get out of here fast and never return, or I will kill you."
So he hid himself to see the end of the Sultan's plan.
So he concealed himself to witness the outcome of the Sultan's scheme.
The enchantress went back to the Palace of Tears and said, "Now I have done what you wished."
The enchantress returned to the Palace of Tears and said, "I've done what you wanted."
"What you have done," said the Sultan, "is not enough to cure me. Every day at midnight all the people whom you have changed into fish lift their heads out of the lake and cry for vengeance. Go quickly, and give them their proper shape."
"What you’ve done," said the Sultan, "is not enough to heal me. Every night at midnight, all the people you turned into fish pop their heads out of the lake and cry for revenge. Go quickly and turn them back into their proper forms."
The enchantress hurried away and said some words over the lake.
The enchantress rushed off and spoke some words over the lake.
The fish then became men, women, and children, and the houses and shops were once more filled. The Sultan's suite, who had encamped by the lake, were not a little astonished to see themselves in the middle of a large and beautiful town.
The fish then turned into men, women, and children, and the houses and shops were once again bustling. The Sultan's entourage, who had set up camp by the lake, were quite surprised to find themselves in the middle of a large and beautiful town.
As soon as she had disenchanted it the queen went back to the palace.
As soon as she broke the spell, the queen went back to the palace.
"Are you quite well now?" she said.
"Are you feeling better now?" she asked.
"Come near," said the Sultan. "Nearer still."
"Come closer," said the Sultan. "Even closer."
She obeyed. Then he sprang up, and with one blow of his sword he cut her in two.
She obeyed. Then he jumped up, and with one swing of his sword, he sliced her in half.
Then he went and found the prince.
Then he went and found the prince.
"Rejoice," he said, "your cruel enemy is dead."
"Rejoice," he said, "your ruthless enemy is dead."
The prince thanked him again and again.
The prince kept thanking him.
"And now," said the Sultan. "I will go back to my capital, which I am glad to find is so near yours."
"And now," said the Sultan. "I will return to my capital, which I'm happy to see is so close to yours."
"So near mine!" said the King of the Black Isles.
"So close to me!" said the King of the Black Isles.
"Do you know it is a whole year's journey from here? You came here in a few hours because it was enchanted. But I will accompany you on your journey."
"Do you know it takes a whole year to get there from here? You made it here in just a few hours because of the magic. But I’ll go with you on your journey."
"It will give me much pleasure if you will escort me," said the Sultan, "and as I have no children, I will make you my heir."
"It would make me very happy if you would accompany me," said the Sultan, "and since I have no children, I will name you my heir."
The Sultan and the prince set out together, the Sultan laden with rich presents from the King of the Black Isles.
The Sultan and the prince headed out together, with the Sultan carrying lavish gifts from the King of the Black Isles.
The day after he reached his capital the Sultan assembled his court and told them all that had befallen him, and told them how he intended to adopt the young king as his heir.
The day after he arrived in his capital, the Sultan gathered his court and shared everything that had happened to him, explaining how he planned to adopt the young king as his heir.
Then he gave each man presents in proportion to his rank.
Then he gave each man gifts based on his rank.
As for the fisherman, as he was the first cause of the deliverance of the young prince, the Sultan gave him much money, and made him and his family happy for the rest of their days.
As for the fisherman, since he was the original reason for the young prince's rescue, the Sultan gave him a lot of money and ensured that he and his family lived happily for the rest of their lives.
The Story of the Three Calenders, Sons of Kings,
and of Five Ladies of Bagdad
In the reign of the Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid, there lived at Bagdad a porter who, in spite of his humble calling, was an intelligent and sensible man. One morning he was sitting in his usual place with his basket before him, waiting to be hired, when a tall young lady, covered with a long muslin veil, came up to him and said, "Pick up your basket and follow me." The porter, who was greatly pleased by her appearance and voice, jumped up at once, poised his basket on his head, and accompanied the lady, saying to himself as he went, "Oh, happy day! Oh, lucky meeting!"
During the time of Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid, there was a porter in Baghdad who, despite his lowly job, was a smart and sensible guy. One morning, he was sitting in his usual spot with his basket in front of him, waiting to be hired, when a tall young woman, wearing a long muslin veil, approached him and said, "Pick up your basket and follow me." The porter, who was quite taken with her looks and voice, immediately jumped up, balanced his basket on his head, and followed her, thinking to himself, "Oh, what a happy day! Oh, what a lucky meeting!"
The lady soon stopped before a closed door, at which she knocked. It was opened by an old man with a long white beard, to whom the lady held out money without speaking. The old man, who seemed to understand what she wanted, vanished into the house, and returned bringing a large jar of wine, which the porter placed in his basket. Then the lady signed to him to follow, and they went their way.
The lady quickly stopped in front of a closed door and knocked. It was opened by an old man with a long white beard, to whom she handed over some money without saying a word. The old man, who seemed to get what she wanted, disappeared into the house and came back with a large jar of wine, which the porter put in his basket. Then the lady motioned for him to follow, and they went on their way.
The next place she stopped at was a fruit and flower shop, and here she bought a large quantity of apples, apricots, peaches, and other things, with lilies, jasmine, and all sorts of sweet-smelling plants. From this shop she went to a butcher's, a grocer's, and a poulterer's, till at last the porter exclaimed in despair, "My good lady, if you had only told me you were going to buy enough provisions to stock a town, I would have brought a horse, or rather a camel." The lady laughed, and told him she had not finished yet, but after choosing various kinds of scents and spices from a druggist's store, she halted before a magnificent palace, at the door of which she knocked gently. The porteress who opened it was of such beauty that the eyes of the man were quite dazzled, and he was the more astonished as he saw clearly that she was no slave. The lady who had led him hither stood watching him with amusement, till the porteress exclaimed, "Why don't you come in, my sister? This poor man is so heavily weighed down that he is ready to drop."
The next place she stopped was a fruit and flower shop, where she bought a large amount of apples, apricots, peaches, and other items, along with lilies, jasmine, and all sorts of fragrant plants. From there, she went to a butcher, a grocery store, and a poultry shop, until the porter finally exclaimed in despair, "Ma'am, if you had just told me you were going to buy enough supplies to stock a town, I would have brought a horse, or maybe even a camel." The lady laughed and told him she wasn't done yet. After selecting various scents and spices from a drugstore, she paused in front of a magnificent palace and gently knocked on the door. The woman who answered was so beautiful that the man was completely dazzled, even more so when he realized she was clearly not a slave. The lady who had brought him there watched him with amusement until the woman said, "Why don’t you come in, my sister? This poor man is so weighed down he looks like he’s about to drop."
When they were both inside the door was fastened, and they all three entered a large court, surrounded by an open-work gallery. At one end of the court was a platform, and on the platform stood an amber throne supported by four ebony columns, garnished with pearls and diamonds. In the middle of the court stood a marble basin filled with water from the mouth of a golden lion.
When they were both inside, the door was secured, and the three of them entered a large courtyard, surrounded by a lattice gallery. At one end of the courtyard was a platform, and on the platform was an amber throne supported by four ebony columns, decorated with pearls and diamonds. In the center of the courtyard stood a marble basin filled with water pouring from the mouth of a golden lion.
The porter looked about him, noticing and admiring everything; but his attention was specially attracted by a third lady sitting on the throne, who was even more beautiful than the other two. By the respect shown to her by the others, he judged that she must be the eldest, and in this he was right. This lady's name was Zobeida, the porteress was Sadie, and the housekeeper was Amina. At a word from Zobeida, Sadie and Amina took the basket from the porter, who was glad enough to be relieved from its weight; and when it was emptied, paid him handsomely for its use. But instead of taking up his basket and going away, the man still lingered, till Zobeida inquired what he was waiting for, and if he expected more money. "Oh, madam," returned he, "you have already given me too much, and I fear I may have been guilty of rudeness in not taking my departure at once. But, if you will pardon my saying so, I was lost in astonishment at seeing such beautiful ladies by themselves. A company of women without men is, however, as dull as a company of men without women." And after telling some stories to prove his point, he ended by entreating them to let him stay and make a fourth at their dinner.
The porter looked around, noticing and admiring everything; but his attention was especially drawn to a third lady sitting on the throne, who was even more beautiful than the other two. By the respect shown to her by the others, he figured she must be the oldest, and he was right. This lady's name was Zobeida, the porteress was Sadie, and the housekeeper was Amina. At a word from Zobeida, Sadie and Amina took the basket from the porter, who was happy to be relieved of its weight; and when it was emptied, they paid him generously for his service. But instead of taking his basket and leaving, he lingered, until Zobeida asked what he was waiting for, and if he expected more money. "Oh, madam," he replied, "you have already given me too much, and I fear I may have been rude by not leaving right away. But, if I may say so, I was amazed to see such beautiful ladies together. A group of women without men is just as dull as a group of men without women." After sharing some stories to support his point, he ended by begging them to let him stay and join them for dinner.
The ladies were rather amused at the man's assurances and after some discussion it was agreed that he should be allowed to stay, as his society might prove entertaining. "But listen, friend," said Zobeida, "if we grant your request, it is only on condition that you behave with the utmost politeness, and that you keep the secret of our way of living, which chance has revealed to you." Then they all sat down to table, which had been covered by Amina with the dishes she had bought.
The women were quite entertained by the man's promises, and after some conversation, they agreed to let him stay, as he might be fun to have around. "But listen, friend," Zobeida said, "if we agree to this, it’s only under the condition that you act with the highest respect and keep the secret of how we live, which you’ve stumbled upon." Then they all sat down at the table, which Amina had set with the food she had purchased.
After the first few mouthfuls Amina poured some wine into a golden cup. She first drank herself, according to the Arab custom, and then filled it for her sisters. When it came to the porter's turn he kissed Amina's hand, and sang a song, which he composed at the moment in praise of the wine. The three ladies were pleased with the song, and then sang themselves, so that the repast was a merry one, and lasted much longer than usual.
After the first few bites, Amina poured some wine into a golden cup. She drank first, as per Arab custom, and then filled it for her sisters. When it was the porter's turn, he kissed Amina's hand and sang a song he just made up to praise the wine. The three ladies enjoyed the song and then sang themselves, making the meal a joyful one that lasted much longer than usual.
At length, seeing that the sun was about to set, Sadia said to the porter, "Rise and go; it is now time for us to separate."
At last, noticing that the sun was about to set, Sadia said to the porter, "Get up and go; it’s time for us to part ways."
"Oh, madam," replied he, "how can you desire me to quit you in the state in which I am? Between the wine I have drunk, and the pleasure of seeing you, I should never find the way to my house. Let me remain here till morning, and when I have recovered my senses I will go when you like."
"Oh, ma'am," he replied, "how can you expect me to leave you like this? Between the wine I've had and the joy of seeing you, I wouldn't even make it home. Let me stay here until morning, and once I’ve sobered up, I’ll leave whenever you want."
"Let him stay," said Amina, who had before proved herself his friend. "It is only just, as he has given us so much amusement."
"Let him stay," Amina said, who had already shown herself to be his friend. "It's only fair since he has given us so much entertainment."
"If you wish it, my sister," replied Zobeida; "but if he does, I must make a new condition. Porter," she continued, turning to him, "if you remain, you must promise to ask no questions about anything you may see. If you do, you may perhaps hear what you don't like."
"If you want to, my sister," Zobeida replied. "But if he stays, I need to set a new rule. Porter," she said, looking at him, "if you stay, you have to promise not to ask any questions about anything you see. If you do, you might hear something you won't like."
This being settled, Amina brought in supper, and lit up the hall with a number of sweet smelling tapers. They then sat down again at the table, and began with fresh appetites to eat, drink, sing, and recite verses. In fact, they were all enjoying themselves mightily when they heard a knock at the outer door, which Sadie rose to open. She soon returned saying that three Calenders, all blind in the right eye, and all with their heads, faces, and eyebrows clean shaved, begged for admittance, as they were newly arrived in Bagdad, and night had already fallen. "They seem to have pleasant manners," she added, "but you have no idea how funny they look. I am sure we should find their company diverting."
This settled, Amina brought in dinner and lit the hall with several sweet-smelling candles. They then sat down at the table again and, with fresh appetites, began to eat, drink, sing, and recite verses. They were all having a great time when they heard a knock at the outer door, which Sadie got up to open. She soon returned, saying that three Calenders, all blind in the right eye and with their heads, faces, and eyebrows completely shaved, were asking to come in, as they had just arrived in Baghdad and night had already fallen. "They seem to have nice manners," she added, "but you can't imagine how funny they look. I'm sure their company would be entertaining."
Zobeida and Amina made some difficulty about admitting the new comers, and Sadie knew the reason of their hesitation. But she urged the matter so strongly that Zobeida was at last forced to consent. "Bring them in, then," said she, "but make them understand that they are not to make remarks about what does not concern them, and be sure to make them read the inscription over the door." For on the door was written in letters of gold, "Whoso meddles in affairs that are no business of his, will hear truths that will not please him."
Zobeida and Amina were reluctant to let the newcomers in, and Sadie knew why they hesitated. But she pushed the issue so hard that Zobeida eventually had to agree. "Bring them in, then," she said, "but make sure they understand not to comment on things that aren't their concern, and be sure they read the inscription on the door." For on the door, it was written in gold letters, "Whoever meddles in matters that aren't their business will hear truths that won't please them."
The three Calenders bowed low on entering, and thanked the ladies for their kindness and hospitality. The ladies replied with words of welcome, and they were all about to seat themselves when the eyes of the Calenders fell on the porter, whose dress was not so very unlike their own, though he still wore all the hair that nature had given him. "This," said one of them, "is apparently one of our Arab brothers, who has rebelled against our ruler."
The three Calenders bowed deeply as they entered and thanked the ladies for their kindness and hospitality. The ladies responded with welcoming words, and they were all about to sit down when the Calenders noticed the porter, whose outfit was somewhat similar to theirs, even though he still had all the hair that nature gave him. "This," said one of them, "is clearly one of our Arab brothers who has turned against our ruler."
The porter, although half asleep from the wine he had drunk, heard the words, and without moving cried angrily to the Calender, "Sit down and mind your own business. Did you not read the inscription over the door? Everybody is not obliged to live in the same way."
The porter, still half asleep from the wine he had drunk, heard the words and, without moving, shouted angrily to the Calender, "Sit down and mind your own business. Did you not see the sign above the door? Not everyone has to live the same way."
"Do not be so angry, my good man," replied the Calender; "we should be very sorry to displease you;" so the quarrel was smoothed over, and supper began in good earnest. When the Calenders had satisfied their hunger, they offered to play to their hostesses, if there were any instruments in the house. The ladies were delighted at the idea, and Sadie went to see what she could find, returning in a few moments laden with two different kinds of flutes and a tambourine. Each Calender took the one he preferred, and began to play a well-known air, while the ladies sang the words of the song. These words were the gayest and liveliest possible, and every now and then the singers had to stop to indulge the laughter which almost choked them. In the midst of all their noise, a knock was heard at the door.
"Don’t be so upset, my good man," replied the Calender; "we really wouldn’t want to upset you;" so the argument was smoothed over, and dinner began in earnest. Once the Calenders had satisfied their hunger, they offered to play for their hostesses, if there were any instruments in the house. The ladies were thrilled by the idea, and Sadie went to see what she could find, coming back in a few moments carrying two different types of flutes and a tambourine. Each Calender chose the one he liked best and started to play a familiar tune while the ladies sang the lyrics. The lyrics were as cheerful and lively as possible, and every now and then the singers had to pause to laugh, nearly choking on their giggles. In the midst of all their noise, a knock was heard at the door.
Now early that evening the Caliph secretly left the palace, accompanied by his grand-vizir, Giafar, and Mesrour, chief of the eunuchs, all three wearing the dresses of merchants. Passing down the street, the Caliph had been attracted by the music of instruments and the sound of laughter, and had ordered his vizir to go and knock at the door of the house, as he wished to enter. The vizir replied that the ladies who lived there seemed to be entertaining their friends, and he thought his master would do well not to intrude on them; but the Caliph had taken it into his head to see for himself, and insisted on being obeyed.
That evening, the Caliph quietly left the palace with his grand vizier, Giafar, and Mesrour, the chief eunuch, all of them dressed as merchants. As they walked down the street, the Caliph was drawn in by the music and laughter coming from a house, and he told his vizier to go knock on the door because he wanted to go in. The vizier cautioned him that the ladies inside seemed to be having a gathering and suggested it might be best not to interrupt them, but the Caliph was determined to see for himself and insisted that they go in.
The knock was answered by Sadie, with a taper in her hand, and the vizir, who was surprised at her beauty, bowed low before her, and said respectfully, "Madam, we are three merchants who have lately arrived from Moussoul, and, owing to a misadventure which befel us this very night, only reached our inn to find that the doors were closed to us till to-morrow morning. Not knowing what to do, we wandered in the streets till we happened to pass your house, when, seeing lights and hearing the sound of voices, we resolved to ask you to give us shelter till the dawn. If you will grant us this favour, we will, with your permission, do all in our power to help you spend the time pleasantly."
Sadie answered the knock, holding a candle in her hand. The vizier, taken aback by her beauty, bowed deeply and said politely, "Ma'am, we are three merchants who just arrived from Mosul. Due to an unfortunate event that occurred tonight, we reached our inn only to find the doors locked until tomorrow morning. Not knowing what to do, we wandered the streets and happened to pass by your house. Seeing lights and hearing voices, we decided to ask if you could offer us shelter until dawn. If you grant us this favor, we would be happy to help make your time here enjoyable."
Sadie answered the merchant that she must first consult her sisters; and after having talked over the matter with them, she returned to tell him that he and his two friends would be welcome to join their company. They entered and bowed politely to the ladies and their guests. Then Zobeida, as the mistress, came forward and said gravely, "You are welcome here, but I hope you will allow me to beg one thing of you--have as many eyes as you like, but no tongues; and ask no questions about anything you see, however strange it may appear to you."
Sadie told the merchant that she needed to talk to her sisters first. After discussing it with them, she came back to inform him that he and his two friends were welcome to join them. They walked in and politely bowed to the ladies and their guests. Then Zobeida, as the host, stepped forward and said seriously, "You’re welcome here, but I must ask one thing of you—feel free to look as much as you like, but please don’t speak; and don't ask any questions about what you see, no matter how strange it might seem to you."
"Madam," returned the vizir, "you shall be obeyed. We have quite enough to please and interest us without troubling ourselves about that with which we have no concern." Then they all sat down, and drank to the health of the new comers.
"Ma'am," replied the vizier, "we will do as you wish. We have more than enough to enjoy and keep us engaged without worrying about things that don't involve us." Then they all sat down and toasted to the newcomers' health.
While the vizir, Giafar, was talking to the ladies the Caliph was occupied in wondering who they could be, and why the three Calenders had each lost his right eye. He was burning to inquire the reason of it all, but was silenced by Zobeida's request, so he tried to rouse himself and to take his part in the conversation, which was very lively, the subject of discussion being the many different sorts of pleasures that there were in the world. After some time the Calenders got up and performed some curious dances, which delighted the rest of the company.
While the vizir, Giafar, was chatting with the ladies, the Caliph was wondering who they were and why each of the three Calenders had lost his right eye. He was eager to ask about it, but Zobeida's request kept him quiet, so he tried to focus and join in the lively conversation, which was about the various kinds of pleasures in the world. After a while, the Calenders stood up and performed some intriguing dances that entertained the rest of the guests.
When they had finished Zobeida rose from her seat, and, taking Amina by the hand, she said to her, "My sister, our friends will excuse us if we seem to forget their presence and fulfil our nightly task." Amina understood her sister's meaning, and collecting the dishes, glasses, and musical instruments, she carried them away, while Sadie swept the hall and put everything in order. Having done this she begged the Calenders to sit on a sofa on one side of the room, and the Caliph and his friends to place themselves opposite. As to the porter, she requested him to come and help her and her sister.
When they finished, Zobeida stood up from her seat and, taking Amina by the hand, said to her, "My sister, our friends will understand if we seem to forget they are here and focus on our nightly task." Amina got her sister's drift, and gathering the dishes, glasses, and musical instruments, she took them away while Sadie tidied up the hall and organized everything. Once this was done, she asked the Calenders to sit on a sofa on one side of the room and the Caliph and his friends to take seats opposite them. As for the porter, she asked him to come and help her and her sister.
Shortly after Amina entered carrying a seat, which she put down in the middle of the empty space. She next went over to the door of a closet and signed to the porter to follow her. He did so, and soon reappeared leading two black dogs by a chain, which he brought into the centre of the hall. Zobeida then got up from her seat between the Calenders and the Caliph and walked slowly across to where the porter stood with the dogs. "We must do our duty," she said with a deep sigh, pushing back her sleeves, and, taking a whip from Sadie, she said to the man, "Take one of those dogs to my sister Amina and give me the other."
Shortly after Amina walked in with a chair, which she placed down in the middle of the empty room. She then went over to the closet door and signaled for the porter to follow her. He did, and soon returned with two black dogs on leashes, bringing them to the center of the hall. Zobeida then stood up from her seat between the Calenders and the Caliph and slowly walked over to where the porter was with the dogs. "We have to do our part," she said with a deep sigh, rolling up her sleeves, and, taking a whip from Sadie, she told the man, "Take one of those dogs to my sister Amina and give me the other."
The porter did as he was bid, but as he led the dog to Zobeida it uttered piercing howls, and gazed up at her with looks of entreaty. But Zobeida took no notice, and whipped the dog till she was out of breath. She then took the chain from the porter, and, raising the dog on its hind legs, they looked into each other's eyes sorrowfully till tears began to fall from both. Then Zobeida took her handkerchief and wiped the dog's eyes tenderly, after which she kissed it, then, putting the chain into the porter's hand she said, "Take it back to the closet and bring me the other."
The porter did what he was told, but as he brought the dog to Zobeida, it let out loud howls and looked up at her with pleading eyes. Zobeida ignored it and whipped the dog until she was exhausted. Then she took the chain from the porter and raised the dog on its hind legs so they could look into each other's eyes sadly until tears started to fall from both of them. Zobeida then took her handkerchief and gently wiped the dog's eyes, kissed it, and after handing the chain back to the porter, she said, "Take it back to the closet and bring me the other."
The same ceremony was gone through with the second dog, and all the while the whole company looked on with astonishment. The Caliph in particular could hardly contain himself, and made signs to the vizir to ask what it all meant. But the vizir pretended not to see, and turned his head away.
The same ceremony was performed with the second dog, and throughout it all, the entire group watched in amazement. The Caliph, in particular, could barely hold himself back and gestured to the vizir to find out what it all meant. But the vizir acted as if he didn’t notice and turned his head away.
Zobeida remained for some time in the middle of the room, till at last Sadie went up to her and begged her to sit down, as she also had her part to play. At these words Amina fetched a lute from a case of yellow satin and gave it to Sadie, who sang several songs to its accompaniment. When she was tired she said to Amina, "My sister, I can do no more; come, I pray you, and take my place."
Zobeida stood in the middle of the room for a while, until Sadie approached her and urged her to sit down, as she had her own role to play. At these words, Amina retrieved a lute from a yellow satin case and handed it to Sadie, who sang several songs with its accompaniment. When she started to feel tired, she said to Amina, "Sister, I can't do this anymore; please come and take my place."
Amina struck a few chords and then broke into a song, which she sang with so much ardour that she was quite overcome, and sank gasping on a pile of cushions, tearing open her dress as she did so to give herself some air. To the amazement of all present, her neck, instead of being as smooth and white as her face, was a mass of scars.
Amina played a few chords and then started singing with so much passion that she became overwhelmed and collapsed onto a pile of cushions, tearing her dress to get some air. To everyone's surprise, her neck, instead of being as smooth and white as her face, was covered in scars.
The Calenders and the Caliph looked at each other, and whispered together, unheard by Zobeida and Sadie, who were tending their fainting sister.
The Calenders and the Caliph exchanged glances and whispered to each other, unnoticed by Zobeida and Sadie, who were caring for their fainting sister.
"What does it all mean?' asked the Caliph.
"What does it all mean?" asked the Caliph.
"We know no more than you," said the Calender to whom he had spoken.
"We know just as much as you do," said the Calendar to whom he had spoken.
"What! You do not belong to the house?"
"What! You’re not part of the household?"
"My lord," answered all the Calenders together, "we came here for the first time an hour before you."
"My lord," all the Calenders replied at once, "we arrived here for the first time an hour before you."
They then turned to the porter to see if he could explain the mystery, but the porter was no wiser than they were themselves. At length the Caliph could contain his curiosity no longer, and declared that he would compel the ladies to tell them the meaning of their strange conduct. The vizir, foreseeing what would happen, implored him to remember the condition their hostesses had imposed, and added in a whisper that if his Highness would only wait till morning he could as Caliph summon the ladies to appear before him. But the Caliph, who was not accustomed to be contradicted, rejected this advice, and it was resolved after a little more talking that the question should be put by the porter. Suddenly Zobeida turned round, and seeing their excitement she said, "What is the matter--what are you all discussing so earnestly?"
They then turned to the porter to see if he could explain the mystery, but he was just as confused as they were. Eventually, the Caliph couldn't hold back his curiosity any longer and insisted that he would make the ladies explain their unusual behavior. The vizir, anticipating the outcome, urged him to remember the condition their hostesses had set and whispered that if his Highness would just wait until morning, he could summon the ladies as Caliph. However, the Caliph, unused to being contradicted, dismissed this suggestion. After a bit more discussion, they decided that the porter should ask the question. Suddenly, Zobeida turned around and, noticing their excitement, asked, "What’s going on—what are you all talking about so intensely?"
"Madam," answered the porter, "these gentlemen entreat you to explain to them why you should first whip the dogs and then cry over them, and also how it happens that the fainting lady is covered with scars. They have requested me, Madam, to be their mouthpiece."
"Ma'am," replied the porter, "these gentlemen are asking you to explain why you first beat the dogs and then cry over them, and also why the fainting lady is covered in scars. They've asked me to speak on their behalf."
"Is it true, gentlemen," asked Zobeida, drawing herself up, "that you have charged this man to put me that question?"
"Is it true, gentlemen," Zobeida asked, standing tall, "that you have told this man to ask me that question?"
"It is," they all replied, except Giafar, who was silent.
"It is," they all responded, except for Giafar, who stayed quiet.
"Is this," continued Zobeida, growing more angry every moment, "is this the return you make for the hospitality I have shown you? Have you forgotten the one condition on which you were allowed to enter the house? Come quickly," she added, clapping her hands three times, and the words were hardly uttered when seven black slaves, each armed with a sabre, burst in and stood over the seven men, throwing them on the ground, and preparing themselves, on a sign from their mistress, to cut off their heads.
"Is this," Zobeida continued, getting angrier by the second, "really how you repay the hospitality I offered you? Have you forgotten the one condition that allowed you to enter my home? Come quickly," she added, clapping her hands three times, and as soon as she spoke, seven black slaves, each armed with a saber, rushed in and stood over the seven men, throwing them to the ground and getting ready, at a signal from their mistress, to behead them.
The seven culprits all thought their last hour had come, and the Caliph repented bitterly that he had not taken the vizir's advice. But they made up their minds to die bravely, all except the porter, who loudly inquired of Zobeida why he was to suffer for other people's faults, and declared that these misfortunes would never have happened if it had not been for the Calenders, who always brought ill-luck. He ended by imploring Zobeida not to confound the innocent with the guilty and to spare his life.
The seven culprits all believed their time had come, and the Caliph regretted deeply that he hadn't heeded the vizir's advice. But they all resolved to face death bravely, except for the porter, who loudly asked Zobeida why he had to suffer for others' mistakes, declaring that these misfortunes wouldn't have happened if it weren't for the Calenders, who always brought bad luck. He wrapped up by begging Zobeida not to mix up the innocent with the guilty and to spare his life.
In spite of her anger, there was something so comic in the groans of the porter that Zobeida could not refrain from laughing. But putting him aside she addressed the others a second time, saying, "Answer me; who are you? Unless you tell me truly you have not another moment to live. I can hardly think you are men of any position, whatever country you belong to. If you were, you would have had more consideration for us."
In spite of her anger, there was something so funny in the porter’s groans that Zobeida couldn’t help but laugh. But putting him aside, she turned to the others again and said, “Answer me; who are you? Unless you tell me the truth, you don’t have another moment to live. I can hardly believe you’re people of any status, no matter where you come from. If you were, you would have shown us more consideration.”
The Caliph, who was naturally very impatient, suffered far more than either of the others at feeling that his life was at the mercy of a justly offended lady, but when he heard her question he began to breathe more freely, for he was convinced that she had only to learn his name and rank for all danger to be over. So he whispered hastily to the vizir, who was next to him, to reveal their secret. But the vizir, wiser than his master, wished to conceal from the public the affront they had received, and merely answered, "After all, we have only got what we deserved."
The Caliph, who was naturally very impatient, felt more distress than either of the others at the thought of his life being in the hands of a justly offended woman. However, when he heard her question, he began to relax, as he believed that once she knew his name and status, all danger would pass. So he quickly whispered to the vizir sitting next to him to reveal their secret. But the vizir, wiser than his master, wanted to keep the public unaware of the affront they had faced and simply replied, "In the end, we only got what we deserved."
Meanwhile Zobeida had turned to the three Calenders and inquired if, as they were all blind, they were brothers.
Meanwhile, Zobeida turned to the three Calenders and asked if, since they were all blind, they were brothers.
"No, madam," replied one, "we are no blood relations at all, only brothers by our mode of life."
"No, ma'am," one replied, "we're not related by blood at all, just brothers in how we live our lives."
"And you," she asked, addressing another, "were you born blind of one eye?"
"And you," she asked, turning to another person, "were you born blind in one eye?"
"No, madam," returned he, "I became blind through a most surprising adventure, such as probably has never happened to anybody. After that I shaved my head and eyebrows and put on the dress in which you see me now."
"No, ma'am," he replied, "I went blind after an incredibly surprising adventure, something that probably has never happened to anyone else. After that, I shaved my head and eyebrows and wore the outfit you see me in now."
Zobeida put the same question to the other two Calenders, and received the same answer.
Zobeida asked the same question to the other two Calenders and got the same response.
"But," added the third, "it may interest you, madam, to know that we are not men of low birth, but are all three sons of kings, and of kings, too, whom the world holds in high esteem."
"But," added the third, "you might find it interesting, ma'am, to know that we're not of low birth; we're all three sons of kings, and kings whom the world respects highly."
At these words Zobeida's anger cooled down, and she turned to her slaves and said, "You can give them a little more liberty, but do not leave the hall. Those that will tell us their histories and their reasons for coming here shall be allowed to leave unhurt; those who refuse--" And she paused, but in a moment the porter, who understood that he had only to relate his story to set himself free from this terrible danger, immediately broke in,
At these words, Zobeida's anger faded, and she turned to her servants and said, "You can give them a bit more freedom, but don't leave the hall. Those who tell us their stories and reasons for coming here will be allowed to leave unharmed; those who refuse—" She paused, but then the porter, who understood that he just needed to share his story to escape this awful situation, quickly interrupted,
"Madam, you know already how I came here, and what I have to say will soon be told. Your sister found me this morning in the place where I always stand waiting to be hired. She bade me follow her to various shops, and when my basket was quite full we returned to this house, when you had the goodness to permit me to remain, for which I shall be eternally grateful. That is my story."
"Ma'am, you already know how I got here, and I'll be quick with what I have to say. Your sister found me this morning at my usual spot, waiting to be hired. She asked me to follow her to several shops, and when my basket was full, we came back to this house, where you kindly allowed me to stay, for which I will always be thankful. That’s my story."
He looked anxiously to Zobeida, who nodded her head and said, "You can go; and take care we never meet again."
He looked nervously at Zobeida, who nodded and said, "You can go; just make sure we never see each other again."
"Oh, madam," cried the porter, "let me stay yet a little while. It is not just that the others should have heard my story and that I should not hear theirs," and without waiting for permission he seated himself on the end of the sofa occupied by the ladies, whilst the rest crouched on the carpet, and the slaves stood against the wall.
"Oh, ma'am," the porter exclaimed, "please let me stay a bit longer. It's not fair that the others heard my story while I didn't get to hear theirs," and without waiting for permission, he sat down at the end of the sofa where the ladies were, while the others huddled on the carpet, and the servants stood against the wall.
Then one of the Calenders, addressing himself to Zobeida as the principal lady, began his story.
Then one of the Calenders, speaking to Zobeida as the main woman present, started his story.
The Story of the First Calender, Son of a King
In order, madam, to explain how I came to lose my right eye, and to wear the dress of a Calender, you must first know that I am the son of a king. My father's only brother reigned over the neighbouring country, and had two children, a daughter and a son, who were of the same age as myself.
To explain how I lost my right eye and ended up wearing the outfit of a Calender, you need to know that I’m the son of a king. My father’s only brother ruled the neighboring country and had two kids, a daughter and a son, who were the same age as me.
As I grew up, and was allowed more liberty, I went every year to pay a visit to my uncle's court, and usually stayed there about two months. In this way my cousin and I became very intimate, and were much attached to each other. The very last time I saw him he seemed more delighted to see me than ever, and gave a great feast in my honour. When we had finished eating, he said to me, "My cousin, you would never guess what I have been doing since your last visit to us! Directly after your departure I set a number of men to work on a building after my own design. It is now completed, and ready to be lived in. I should like to show it to you, but you must first swear two things: to be faithful to me, and to keep my secret."
As I grew up and was given more freedom, I went every year to visit my uncle's court, usually staying there for about two months. This way, my cousin and I became really close and were very fond of each other. The last time I saw him, he seemed happier to see me than ever and threw a big feast in my honor. After we finished eating, he said to me, "My cousin, you won't believe what I've been up to since your last visit! Right after you left, I put a team of workers on a building I designed myself. It's now finished and ready to move into. I want to show it to you, but first, you have to promise me two things: to stay loyal to me and to keep my secret."
Of course I did not dream of refusing him anything he asked, and gave the promise without the least hesitation. He then bade me wait an instant, and vanished, returning in a few moments with a richly dressed lady of great beauty, but as he did not tell me her name, I thought it was better not to inquire. We all three sat down to table and amused ourselves with talking of all sorts of indifferent things, and with drinking each other's health. Suddenly the prince said to me, "Cousin, we have no time to lose; be so kind as to conduct this lady to a certain spot, where you will find a dome-like tomb, newly built. You cannot mistake it. Go in, both of you, and wait till I come. I shall not be long."
Of course, I never considered saying no to anything he asked, and I promised without any hesitation. He then asked me to wait for a moment and disappeared, returning shortly with a beautifully dressed lady. Since he didn’t tell me her name, I thought it would be better not to ask. The three of us sat down at the table and chatted about all sorts of trivial topics while raising our glasses to each other’s health. Suddenly, the prince said to me, "Cousin, we don’t have time to waste; please escort this lady to a specific location where you’ll find a newly built dome-like tomb. You can't miss it. Go inside, both of you, and wait for me to arrive. I won’t be gone long."
As I had promised I prepared to do as I was told, and giving my hand to the lady, I escorted her, by the light of the moon, to the place of which the prince had spoken. We had barely reached it when he joined us himself, carrying a small vessel of water, a pickaxe, and a little bag containing plaster.
As I had promised, I got ready to follow instructions, and taking the lady's hand, I walked her, under the moonlight, to the location the prince mentioned. We had just arrived when he came to us, carrying a small container of water, a pickaxe, and a small bag of plaster.
With the pickaxe he at once began to destroy the empty sepulchre in the middle of the tomb. One by one he took the stones and piled them up in a corner. When he had knocked down the whole sepulchre he proceeded to dig at the earth, and beneath where the sepulchre had been I saw a trap-door. He raised the door and I caught sight of the top of a spiral staircase; then he said, turning to the lady, "Madam, this is the way that will lead you down to the spot which I told you of."
With the pickaxe, he immediately started to break apart the empty tomb in the center of the grave. One by one, he removed the stones and stacked them in a corner. Once he had knocked down the entire tomb, he began to dig into the ground, and beneath where the tomb had been, I saw a trapdoor. He lifted the door, and I glimpsed the top of a spiral staircase. Then he turned to the lady and said, "Ma'am, this is the way that will take you down to the place I mentioned."
The lady did not answer, but silently descended the staircase, the prince following her. At the top, however, he looked at me. "My cousin," he exclaimed, "I do not know how to thank you for your kindness. Farewell."
The lady didn't reply but quietly walked down the stairs, with the prince trailing behind her. At the top, though, he turned to me. "My cousin," he said, "I really don’t know how to thank you for your generosity. Goodbye."
"What do you mean?" I cried. "I don't understand."
"What do you mean?" I yelled. "I don't get it."
"No matter," he replied, "go back by the path that you came."
"No problem," he said, "just head back the way you came."
He would say no more, and, greatly puzzled, I returned to my room in the palace and went to bed. When I woke, and considered my adventure, I thought that I must have been dreaming, and sent a servant to ask if the prince was dressed and could see me. But on hearing that he had not slept at home I was much alarmed, and hastened to the cemetery, where, unluckily, the tombs were all so alike that I could not discover which was the one I was in search of, though I spent four days in looking for it.
He didn’t say anything more, and feeling really confused, I went back to my room in the palace and got into bed. When I woke up and thought about my adventure, I figured I must have been dreaming, so I sent a servant to check if the prince was ready to see me. But when I found out he hadn’t slept at home, I got really worried and rushed to the cemetery, where, unfortunately, all the tombs looked so similar that I couldn’t find the one I was looking for, even after searching for four days.
You must know that all this time the king, my uncle, was absent on a hunting expedition, and as no one knew when he would be back, I at last decided to return home, leaving the ministers to make my excuses. I longed to tell them what had become of the prince, about whose fate they felt the most dreadful anxiety, but the oath I had sworn kept me silent.
You should know that during all this time, my uncle the king was away on a hunting trip, and since no one knew when he would return, I finally decided to go home, leaving the ministers to explain my absence. I really wanted to tell them what happened to the prince, whose fate they were deeply worried about, but the oath I had taken kept me quiet.
On my arrival at my father's capital, I was astonished to find a large detachment of guards drawn up before the gate of the palace; they surrounded me directly I entered. I asked the officers in command the reason of this strange behaviour, and was horrified to learn that the army had mutinied and put to death the king, my father, and had placed the grand-vizir on the throne. Further, that by his orders I was placed under arrest.
On my arrival at my father's capital, I was shocked to see a large group of guards lined up in front of the palace gate; they surrounded me as soon as I entered. I asked the commanding officers why they were acting this way and was horrified to find out that the army had mutinied and killed the king, my father, and had put the grand-vizir on the throne. Additionally, I was informed that by his orders, I was being placed under arrest.
Now this rebel vizir had hated me from my boy-hood, because once, when shooting at a bird with a bow, I had shot out his eye by accident. Of course I not only sent a servant at once to offer him my regrets and apologies, but I made them in person. It was all of no use. He cherished an undying hatred towards me, and lost no occasion of showing it. Having once got me in his power I felt he could show no mercy, and I was right. Mad with triumph and fury he came to me in my prison and tore out my right eye. That is how I lost it.
Now this rebel vizier had hated me since I was a child because, once while shooting at a bird with a bow, I accidentally shot out his eye. Of course, I immediately sent a servant to express my regrets and apologies, and I also apologized in person. It was all for nothing. He held a lasting resentment towards me and took every chance to show it. Once he had me in his grasp, I knew he wouldn’t show any mercy, and I was right. Fueled by triumph and rage, he came to me in my prison and ripped out my right eye. That’s how I lost it.
My persecutor, however, did not stop here. He shut me up in a large case and ordered his executioner to carry me into a desert place, to cut off my head, and then to abandon my body to the birds of prey. The case, with me inside it, was accordingly placed on a horse, and the executioner, accompanied by another man, rode into the country until they found a spot suitable for the purpose. But their hearts were not so hard as they seemed, and my tears and prayers made them waver.
My persecutor didn’t stop there. He locked me in a large box and told his executioner to take me to a desolate place, behead me, and leave my body for the vultures. The box, with me inside, was put on a horse, and the executioner, along with another man, rode out into the countryside until they found a suitable spot. But their hearts weren't as cold as they appeared, and my tears and pleas made them hesitate.
"Forsake the kingdom instantly," said the executioner at last, "and take care never to come back, for you will not only lose your head, but make us lose ours." I thanked him gratefully, and tried to console myself for the loss of my eye by thinking of the other misfortunes I had escaped.
"Leave the kingdom right now," said the executioner finally, "and make sure you never return, because not only will you lose your head, but you'll put ours at risk too." I thanked him sincerely and tried to comfort myself for losing my eye by focusing on the other disasters I had avoided.
After all I had gone through, and my fear of being recognised by some enemy, I could only travel very slowly and cautiously, generally resting in some out-of-the-way place by day, and walking as far as I was able by night, but at length I arrived in the kingdom of my uncle, of whose protection I was sure.
After everything I had been through, and because I was scared of being recognized by an enemy, I could only move really slowly and carefully. I usually rested during the day in some secluded spot and walked as far as I could at night. Eventually, I reached my uncle's kingdom, where I felt confident I would be safe.
I found him in great trouble about the disappearance of his son, who had, he said, vanished without leaving a trace; but his own grief did not prevent him sharing mine. We mingled our tears, for the loss of one was the loss of the other, and then I made up my mind that it was my duty to break the solemn oath I had sworn to the prince. I therefore lost no time in telling my uncle everything I knew, and I observed that even before I had ended his sorrow appeared to be lightened a little.
I found him struggling with the disappearance of his son, who, as he said, had vanished without a trace; but despite his own grief, he still shared in mine. We shared our tears, realizing that the loss of one meant the loss of the other, and then I decided it was my responsibility to break the serious promise I had made to the prince. So, I wasted no time in telling my uncle everything I knew, and I noticed that even before I finished, his sorrow seemed to lighten a bit.
"My dear nephew," he said, "your story gives me some hope. I was aware that my son was building a tomb, and I think I can find the spot. But as he wished to keep the matter secret, let us go alone and seek the place ourselves."
"My dear nephew," he said, "your story gives me some hope. I knew my son was building a tomb, and I think I can find where it is. But since he wanted to keep this a secret, let's go by ourselves and look for the place."
He then bade me disguise myself, and we both slipped out of a garden door which opened on to the cemetery. It did not take long for us to arrive at the scene of the prince's disappearance, or to discover the tomb I had sought so vainly before. We entered it, and found the trap-door which led to the staircase, but we had great difficulty in raising it, because the prince had fastened it down underneath with the plaster he had brought with him.
He then told me to disguise myself, and we both slipped out of a garden door that led to the cemetery. It didn’t take us long to get to the spot where the prince had disappeared, or to find the tomb I had searched for so unsuccessfully before. We went inside and found the trapdoor that led to the staircase, but we had a tough time lifting it because the prince had secured it from underneath with the plaster he had brought with him.
My uncle went first, and I followed him. When we reached the bottom of the stairs we stepped into a sort of ante-room, filled with such a dense smoke that it was hardly possible to see anything. However, we passed through the smoke into a large chamber, which at first seemed quite empty. The room was brilliantly lighted, and in another moment we perceived a sort of platform at one end, on which were the bodies of the prince and a lady, both half-burned, as if they had been dragged out of a fire before it had quite consumed them.
My uncle went first, and I followed him. When we reached the bottom of the stairs, we stepped into a kind of antechamber, filled with such thick smoke that it was nearly impossible to see anything. However, we pushed through the smoke into a large room that at first looked completely empty. The room was brightly lit, and after a moment, we noticed a platform at one end, on which were the bodies of the prince and a lady, both partially burned, as if they had been pulled from a fire before it completely consumed them.
This horrible sight turned me faint, but, to my surprise, my uncle did not show so much surprise as anger.
This terrible sight made me feel faint, but, to my surprise, my uncle reacted with anger rather than shock.
"I knew," he said, "that my son was tenderly attached to this lady, whom it was impossible he should ever marry. I tried to turn his thoughts, and presented to him the most beautiful princesses, but he cared for none of them, and, as you see, they have now been united by a horrible death in an underground tomb." But, as he spoke, his anger melted into tears, and again I wept with him.
"I knew," he said, "that my son was deeply attached to this woman, whom he could never marry. I tried to redirect his thoughts and introduced him to the most beautiful princesses, but he didn't care for any of them, and, as you see, they have now been brought together by a terrible death in an underground tomb." But as he spoke, his anger turned into tears, and I cried with him again.
When he recovered himself he drew me to him. "My dear nephew," he said, embracing me, "you have come to me to take his place, and I will do my best to forget that I ever had a son who could act in so wicked a manner." Then he turned and went up the stairs.
When he got himself together, he pulled me in close. "My dear nephew," he said, hugging me, "you've come to take his place, and I'll do my best to forget that I ever had a son who could behave so badly." Then he turned and walked up the stairs.
We reached the palace without anyone having noticed our absence, when, shortly after, a clashing of drums, and cymbals, and the blare of trumpets burst upon our astonished ears. At the same time a thick cloud of dust on the horizon told of the approach of a great army. My heart sank when I perceived that the commander was the vizir who had dethroned my father, and was come to seize the kingdom of my uncle.
We got to the palace without anyone noticing we were gone, when, soon after, the sound of drums, cymbals, and trumpets hit our shocked ears. At the same time, a thick cloud of dust on the horizon signaled the arrival of a large army. I felt a sinking feeling in my heart when I realized that the commander was the vizier who had overthrown my father and was there to take my uncle's kingdom.
The capital was utterly unprepared to stand a siege, and seeing that resistance was useless, at once opened its gates. My uncle fought hard for his life, but was soon overpowered, and when he fell I managed to escape through a secret passage, and took refuge with an officer whom I knew I could trust.
The city was completely unprepared for a siege, and realizing that fighting back was pointless, it immediately opened its gates. My uncle fought desperately for his life, but he was quickly overwhelmed, and when he fell, I managed to escape through a hidden passage and found safety with an officer I knew I could trust.
Persecuted by ill-fortune, and stricken with grief, there seemed to be only one means of safety left to me. I shaved my beard and my eyebrows, and put on the dress of a calender, in which it was easy for me to travel without being known. I avoided the towns till I reached the kingdom of the famous and powerful Caliph, Haroun-al-Raschid, when I had no further reason to fear my enemies. It was my intention to come to Bagdad and to throw myself at the feet of his Highness, who would, I felt certain, be touched by my sad story, and would grant me, besides, his help and protection.
Chased by bad luck and consumed by grief, I felt there was only one way to find safety. I shaved my beard and eyebrows, and dressed as a traveler, which made it easy to move around without being recognized. I stayed away from cities until I reached the kingdom of the renowned and powerful Caliph, Haroun-al-Raschid, where I no longer had to fear my enemies. I planned to go to Bagdad and plead at his feet, convinced that he would be moved by my tragic story and would offer me his help and protection.
After a journey which lasted some months I arrived at length at the gates of this city. It was sunset, and I paused for a little to look about me, and to decide which way to turn my steps. I was still debating on this subject when I was joined by this other calender, who stopped to greet me. "You, like me, appear to be a stranger," I said. He replied that I was right, and before he could say more the third calender came up. He, also, was newly arrived in Bagdad, and being brothers in misfortune, we resolved to cast in our lots together, and to share whatever fate might have in store.
After a journey that lasted several months, I finally arrived at the gates of this city. It was sunset, and I took a moment to look around and decide which way to go. I was still thinking about this when another traveler approached me and stopped to say hello. "You seem to be a stranger like me," I said. He agreed, and before he could say anything else, a third traveler joined us. He was also newly arrived in Baghdad, and since we were all in the same situation, we decided to stick together and face whatever fate had in store for us.
By this time it had grown late, and we did not know where to spend the night. But our lucky star having guided us to this door, we took the liberty of knocking and of asking for shelter, which was given to us at once with the best grace in the world.
By this time it was getting late, and we didn’t know where to spend the night. But since our lucky star had led us to this door, we felt free to knock and ask for shelter, which was graciously provided to us right away.
This, madam, is my story.
This is my story, ma’am.
"I am satisfied," replied Zobeida; "you can go when you like."
"I’m good," Zobeida replied. "You can leave whenever you want."
The calender, however, begged leave to stay and to hear the histories of his two friends and of the three other persons of the company, which he was allowed to do.
The calendar, however, asked to stay and hear the stories of his two friends and the three other people in the group, which he was permitted to do.
The Story of the Second Calender, Son of a King
"Madam," said the young man, addressing Zobeida, "if you wish to know how I lost my right eye, I shall have to tell you the story of my whole life."
"Ma'am," said the young man, looking at Zobeida, "if you want to know how I lost my right eye, I’ll need to share the story of my entire life."
I was scarcely more than a baby, when the king my father, finding me unusually quick and clever for my age, turned his thoughts to my education. I was taught first to read and write, and then to learn the Koran, which is the basis of our holy religion, and the better to understand it, I read with my tutors the ablest commentators on its teaching, and committed to memory all the traditions respecting the Prophet, which have been gathered from the mouth of those who were his friends. I also learnt history, and was instructed in poetry, versification, geography, chronology, and in all the outdoor exercises in which every prince should excel. But what I liked best of all was writing Arabic characters, and in this I soon surpassed my masters, and gained a reputation in this branch of knowledge that reached as far as India itself.
I was hardly more than a baby when my father, the king, noticed that I was unusually quick and clever for my age and started thinking about my education. I first learned to read and write, then I studied the Koran, which is the foundation of our faith. To understand it better, I read with my tutors the best commentators on its teachings and memorized all the traditions about the Prophet that were collected from his friends. I also learned history, poetry, versification, geography, and chronology, and practiced all the outdoor activities that every prince should be good at. But what I enjoyed most was writing Arabic characters, and I quickly surpassed my teachers in this skill, gaining a reputation that spread all the way to India.
Now the Sultan of the Indies, curious to see a young prince with such strange tastes, sent an ambassador to my father, laden with rich presents, and a warm invitation to visit his court. My father, who was deeply anxious to secure the friendship of so powerful a monarch, and held besides that a little travel would greatly improve my manners and open my mind, accepted gladly, and in a short time I had set out for India with the ambassador, attended only by a small suite on account of the length of the journey, and the badness of the roads. However, as was my duty, I took with me ten camels, laden with rich presents for the Sultan.
Now the Sultan of the Indies, curious to meet a young prince with such unusual tastes, sent an ambassador to my father, bringing expensive gifts and a warm invitation to visit his court. My father, eager to gain the friendship of such a powerful ruler and believing that a little travel would greatly improve my manners and broaden my perspective, agreed enthusiastically. Soon, I was on my way to India with the ambassador, accompanied only by a small entourage due to the long journey and poor road conditions. Nonetheless, as was my duty, I took ten camels loaded with lavish gifts for the Sultan.
We had been travelling for about a month, when one day we saw a cloud of dust moving swiftly towards us; and as soon as it came near, we found that the dust concealed a band of fifty robbers. Our men barely numbered half, and as we were also hampered by the camels, there was no use in fighting, so we tried to overawe them by informing them who we were, and whither we were going. The robbers, however, only laughed, and declared that was none of their business, and, without more words, attacked us brutally. I defended myself to the last, wounded though I was, but at length, seeing that resistance was hopeless, and that the ambassador and all our followers were made prisoners, I put spurs to my horse and rode away as fast as I could, till the poor beast fell dead from a wound in his side. I managed to jump off without any injury, and looked about to see if I was pursued. But for the moment I was safe, for, as I imagined, the robbers were all engaged in quarrelling over their booty.
We had been traveling for about a month when one day we noticed a cloud of dust moving quickly toward us. As it got closer, we realized the dust was hiding a group of fifty robbers. Our group was barely half that number, and since we were also weighed down by the camels, fighting was pointless. So, we tried to intimidate them by telling them who we were and where we were headed. The robbers just laughed and said they didn’t care, and then they brutally attacked us without any further discussion. I fought back to the end, even though I was wounded, but eventually, realizing that resistance was futile and seeing that the ambassador and all our followers had been taken captive, I spurred my horse and raced away as fast as I could, until the poor animal collapsed from a wound in its side. I managed to jump off without getting hurt and looked around to see if anyone was chasing me. But for the moment, I was safe, as I guessed the robbers were too busy fighting over their loot.
I found myself in a country that was quite new to me, and dared not return to the main road lest I should again fall into the hands of the robbers. Luckily my wound was only a slight one, and after binding it up as well as I could, I walked on for the rest of the day, till I reached a cave at the foot of a mountain, where I passed the night in peace, making my supper off some fruits I had gathered on the way.
I found myself in a country that was completely unfamiliar to me, and I didn’t dare go back to the main road for fear of falling into the hands of the robbers again. Luckily, my wound was just a minor one, and after wrapping it up as best as I could, I walked for the rest of the day until I reached a cave at the base of a mountain, where I spent the night peacefully, having some fruit I had collected along the way for dinner.
I wandered about for a whole month without knowing where I was going, till at length I found myself on the outskirts of a beautiful city, watered by winding streams, which enjoyed an eternal spring. My delight at the prospect of mixing once more with human beings was somewhat damped at the thought of the miserable object I must seem. My face and hands had been burned nearly black; my clothes were all in rags, and my shoes were in such a state that I had been forced to abandon them altogether.
I wandered around for an entire month without knowing where I was headed, until finally, I found myself on the edge of a beautiful city, with winding streams that seemed to be in a perpetual spring. My excitement about the chance to interact with other people was somewhat muted by the thought of how pitiful I must look. My face and hands were nearly burned black; my clothes were in tatters, and my shoes were in such bad shape that I had to leave them behind completely.
I entered the town, and stopped at a tailor's shop to inquire where I was. The man saw I was better than my condition, and begged me to sit down, and in return I told him my whole story. The tailor listened with attention, but his reply, instead of giving me consolation, only increased my trouble.
I walked into the town and stopped at a tailor's shop to ask where I was. The man noticed I seemed better than my situation suggested, and he invited me to sit down. In exchange, I shared my entire story with him. The tailor listened carefully, but his response, rather than comforting me, only added to my distress.
"Beware," he said, "of telling any one what you have told me, for the prince who governs the kingdom is your father's greatest enemy, and he will be rejoiced to find you in his power."
"Be careful," he said, "about telling anyone what you’ve told me, because the prince who rules the kingdom is your father's biggest enemy, and he will be thrilled to have you in his control."
I thanked the tailor for his counsel, and said I would do whatever he advised; then, being very hungry, I gladly ate of the food he put before me, and accepted his offer of a lodging in his house.
I thanked the tailor for his advice and said I would follow whatever he suggested; then, feeling very hungry, I happily ate the food he served me and accepted his offer to stay at his place.
In a few days I had quite recovered from the hardships I had undergone, and then the tailor, knowing that it was the custom for the princes of our religion to learn a trade or profession so as to provide for themselves in times of ill-fortune, inquired if there was anything I could do for my living. I replied that I had been educated as a grammarian and a poet, but that my great gift was writing.
In a few days, I had mostly recovered from the hardships I had faced, and then the tailor, knowing it was common for the princes of our religion to learn a trade or profession to support themselves during tough times, asked if there was anything I could do to earn a living. I replied that I had been trained as a grammarian and a poet, but my true talent was writing.
"All that is of no use here," said the tailor. "Take my advice, put on a short coat, and as you seem hardy and strong, go into the woods and cut firewood, which you will sell in the streets. By this means you will earn your living, and be able to wait till better times come. The hatchet and the cord shall be my present."
"None of that is helpful here," said the tailor. "Listen to me, wear a short coat, and since you look tough and strong, go into the woods and chop firewood to sell on the streets. This way, you'll make a living and be able to wait for better days ahead. I'll give you the hatchet and the rope as a gift."
This counsel was very distasteful to me, but I thought I could not do otherwise than adopt it. So the next morning I set out with a company of poor wood-cutters, to whom the tailor had introduced me. Even on the first day I cut enough wood to sell for a tolerable sum, and very soon I became more expert, and had made enough money to repay the tailor all he had lent me.
This advice was really unpleasant for me, but I felt like I had no choice but to follow it. So the next morning, I went out with a group of struggling wood-cutters, who the tailor had introduced me to. Even on the first day, I cut enough wood to sell for a decent amount, and before long, I got better at it and made enough money to pay back the tailor for everything he had lent me.
I had been a wood-cutter for more than a year, when one day I wandered further into the forest than I had ever done before, and reached a delicious green glade, where I began to cut wood. I was hacking at the root of a tree, when I beheld an iron ring fastened to a trapdoor of the same metal. I soon cleared away the earth, and pulling up the door, found a staircase, which I hastily made up my mind to go down, carrying my hatchet with me by way of protection. When I reached the bottom I discovered that I was in a huge palace, as brilliantly lighted as any palace above ground that I had ever seen, with a long gallery supported by pillars of jasper, ornamented with capitals of gold. Down this gallery a lady came to meet me, of such beauty that I forgot everything else, and thought only of her.
I had been a woodcutter for over a year when one day I ventured deeper into the forest than I ever had before and stumbled upon a beautiful green clearing, where I started chopping wood. As I was cutting at the root of a tree, I noticed an iron ring attached to a trapdoor made of the same metal. I quickly cleared away the dirt, pulled up the door, and found a staircase, which I decided to go down, taking my hatchet with me for protection. When I reached the bottom, I discovered that I was in a massive palace, as brightly lit as any palace above ground that I had ever seen, featuring a long hallway supported by jasper pillars adorned with gold capitals. Down this hallway, a lady approached me, so beautiful that I forgot everything else and only thought of her.
To save her all the trouble possible, I hastened towards her, and bowed low.
To save her any trouble, I quickly approached her and bowed deeply.
"Who are you? Who are you?" she said. "A man or a genius?"
"Who are you? Who are you?" she asked. "Are you a man or a genius?"
"A man, madam," I replied; "I have nothing to do with genii."
"A man, ma'am," I replied; "I have nothing to do with genies."
"By what accident do you come here?" she asked again with a sigh. "I have been in this place now for five and twenty years, and you are the first man who has visited me."
"How did you end up here?" she asked again with a sigh. "I’ve been in this place for twenty-five years, and you’re the first man to visit me."
Emboldened by her beauty and gentleness, I ventured to reply, "Before, madam, I answer your question, allow me to say how grateful I am for this meeting, which is not only a consolation to me in my own heavy sorrow, but may perhaps enable me to render your lot happier," and then I told her who I was, and how I had come there.
Emboldened by her beauty and kindness, I took the chance to respond, "Before I answer your question, ma'am, I want to express how thankful I am for this meeting. It's not only a comfort to me in my own deep grief but might also help make your situation a bit happier." Then I told her who I was and how I ended up there.
"Alas, prince," she said, with a deeper sigh than before, "you have guessed rightly in supposing me an unwilling prisoner in this gorgeous place. I am the daughter of the king of the Ebony Isle, of whose fame you surely must have heard. At my father's desire I was married to a prince who was my own cousin; but on my very wedding day, I was snatched up by a genius, and brought here in a faint. For a long while I did nothing but weep, and would not suffer the genius to come near me; but time teaches us submission, and I have now got accustomed to his presence, and if clothes and jewels could content me, I have them in plenty. Every tenth day, for five and twenty years, I have received a visit from him, but in case I should need his help at any other time, I have only to touch a talisman that stands at the entrance of my chamber. It wants still five days to his next visit, and I hope that during that time you will do me the honour to be my guest."
"Sadly, prince," she said with a deeper sigh than before, "you have rightly guessed that I am an unwilling prisoner in this beautiful place. I am the daughter of the king of the Ebony Isle, whose fame you must have heard of. At my father's request, I was married to a prince who was my cousin; but on my wedding day, I was taken away by a genie and brought here in a faint. For a long time, I did nothing but cry and refused to let the genie come near me; but time teaches us to accept our fate, and I have now grown used to his presence. If clothes and jewels could make me happy, I have plenty of them. Every tenth day, for twenty-five years, I have received a visit from him, but if I need his help at any other time, I just have to touch a talisman at the entrance of my chamber. There are still five days until his next visit, and I hope that during that time you will honor me by being my guest."
I was too much dazzled by her beauty to dream of refusing her offer, and accordingly the princess had me conducted to the bath, and a rich dress befitting my rank was provided for me. Then a feast of the most delicate dishes was served in a room hung with embroidered Indian fabrics.
I was too amazed by her beauty to even think about turning down her offer, so the princess had me taken to the bath, and a lavish outfit appropriate for my status was arranged for me. Then, a feast of exquisite dishes was served in a room decorated with embroidered Indian fabrics.
Next day, when we were at dinner, I could maintain my patience no longer, and implored the princess to break her bonds, and return with me to the world which was lighted by the sun.
The next day, while we were at dinner, I could no longer hold my patience and begged the princess to free herself from her bonds and come back with me to the world lit by the sun.
"What you ask is impossible," she answered; "but stay here with me instead, and we can be happy, and all you will have to do is to betake yourself to the forest every tenth day, when I am expecting my master the genius. He is very jealous, as you know, and will not suffer a man to come near me."
"What you’re asking is impossible," she replied, "but stay here with me instead, and we can be happy. All you have to do is go to the forest every ten days when I expect my master, the genie. He is very jealous, as you know, and won't allow any man to come near me."
"Princess," I replied, "I see it is only fear of the genius that makes you act like this. For myself, I dread him so little that I mean to break his talisman in pieces! Awful though you think him, he shall feel the weight of my arm, and I herewith take a solemn vow to stamp out the whole race."
"Princess," I replied, "I can tell that it's just your fear of the genius that's making you act this way. As for me, I'm not afraid of him at all; in fact, I plan to smash his talisman into pieces! Even though you think he's terrifying, he'll feel the strength of my arm, and I hereby make a serious vow to eliminate his entire kind."
The princess, who realized the consequences of such audacity, entreated me not to touch the talisman. "If you do, it will be the ruin of both of us," said she; "I know genii much better than you." But the wine I had drunk had confused my brain; I gave one kick to the talisman, and it fell into a thousand pieces.
The princess, who understood the repercussions of such boldness, begged me not to touch the talisman. "If you do, it will ruin us both," she said; "I know genies way better than you." But the wine I had drunk had muddled my mind; I kicked the talisman, and it shattered into a thousand pieces.
Hardly had my foot touched the talisman when the air became as dark as night, a fearful noise was heard, and the palace shook to its very foundations. In an instant I was sobered, and understood what I had done. "Princess!" I cried, "what is happening?"
Hardly had my foot touched the charm when the air turned as dark as night, a terrifying noise erupted, and the palace shook to its very foundation. In an instant, I was alert and understood what I had done. "Princess!" I shouted, "what is going on?"
"Alas!" she exclaimed, forgetting all her own terrors in anxiety for me, "fly, or you are lost."
"Wow!" she shouted, putting aside her own fears out of worry for me, "run, or you’re doomed."
I followed her advice and dashed up the staircase, leaving my hatchet behind me. But I was too late. The palace opened and the genius appeared, who, turning angrily to the princess, asked indignantly,
I took her advice and hurried up the stairs, leaving my hatchet behind. But I was too late. The palace doors opened and the genius appeared, turning angrily to the princess and asking indignantly,
"What is the matter, that you have sent for me like this?"
"What’s going on that you called for me like this?"
"A pain in my heart," she replied hastily, "obliged me to seek the aid of this little bottle. Feeling faint, I slipped and fell against the talisman, which broke. That is really all."
"A pain in my heart," she replied quickly, "forced me to ask for help from this little bottle. Feeling dizzy, I slipped and fell against the talisman, and it broke. That's really all."
"You are an impudent liar!" cried the genius. "How did this hatchet and those shoes get here?"
"You're a bold liar!" shouted the genius. "How did this hatchet and those shoes end up here?"
"I never saw them before," she answered, "and you came in such a hurry that you may have picked them up on the road without knowing it." To this the genius only replied by insults and blows. I could hear the shrieks and groans of the princess, and having by this time taken off my rich garments and put on those in which I had arrived the previous day, I lifted the trap, found myself once more in the forest, and returned to my friend the tailor, with a light load of wood and a heart full of shame and sorrow.
"I’ve never seen them before," she replied, "and you came rushing in so fast that you might have picked them up on the way without even realizing it." In response, the genius could only hurl insults and punches. I could hear the princess's cries and moans, and having taken off my fancy clothes and put on the ones I wore when I arrived the day before, I lifted the trap, found myself back in the forest, and went back to my friend the tailor, carrying a small load of wood and feeling deeply ashamed and sad.
The tailor, who had been uneasy at my long absence, was, delighted to see me; but I kept silence about my adventure, and as soon as possible retired to my room to lament in secret over my folly. While I was thus indulging my grief my host entered, and said, "There is an old man downstairs who has brought your hatchet and slippers, which he picked up on the road, and now restores to you, as he found out from one of your comrades where you lived. You had better come down and speak to him yourself." At this speech I changed colour, and my legs trembled under me. The tailor noticed my confusion, and was just going to inquire the reason when the door of the room opened, and the old man appeared, carrying with him my hatchet and shoes.
The tailor, who had been worried about my long absence, was happy to see me; but I stayed silent about my experience, and as soon as I could, I went to my room to quietly mourn my foolishness. While I was lost in my thoughts, my host came in and said, "There’s an old man downstairs who brought your hatchet and slippers. He found them on the road and wants to return them to you; he learned where you lived from one of your friends. You should go down and talk to him yourself." Hearing this made me pale, and my legs shook beneath me. The tailor noticed my discomfort and was about to ask why when the door opened, and the old man walked in, holding my hatchet and shoes.
"I am a genius," he said, "the son of the daughter of Eblis, prince of the genii. Is not this hatchet yours, and these shoes?" Without waiting for an answer--which, indeed, I could hardly have given him, so great was my fright--he seized hold of me, and darted up into the air with the quickness of lightning, and then, with equal swiftness, dropped down towards the earth. When he touched the ground, he rapped it with his foot; it opened, and we found ourselves in the enchanted palace, in the presence of the beautiful princess of the Ebony Isle. But how different she looked from what she was when I had last seen her, for she was lying stretched on the ground covered with blood, and weeping bitterly.
"I am a genius," he said, "the son of the daughter of Eblis, prince of the genies. Is this hatchet yours, and these shoes?" Without waiting for an answer—which, honestly, I could barely have given him due to my panic—he grabbed me and shot up into the air as fast as lightning, then, just as quickly, dropped back down to the ground. When he landed, he tapped the ground with his foot; it opened up, and we found ourselves in the enchanted palace, in front of the beautiful princess of the Ebony Isle. But she looked so different from when I had last seen her; she was lying on the ground, covered in blood, and crying heavily.
"Traitress!" cried the genius, "is not this man your lover?"
"Traitor!" yelled the genius, "isn't this guy your lover?"
She lifted up her eyes slowly, and looked sadly at me. "I never saw him before," she answered slowly. "I do not know who he is."
She slowly lifted her eyes and looked at me with sadness. "I've never seen him before," she replied slowly. "I don't know who he is."
"What!" exclaimed the genius, "you owe all your sufferings to him, and yet you dare to say he is a stranger to you!"
"What!" exclaimed the genius, "you blame all your pain on him, and yet you have the nerve to say he’s a stranger to you!"
"But if he really is a stranger to me," she replied, "why should I tell a lie and cause his death?"
"But if he really is a stranger to me," she replied, "why should I lie and cause his death?"
"Very well," said the genius, drawing his sword, "take this, and cut off his head."
"Alright," said the genius, pulling out his sword, "here, take this and chop off his head."
"Alas," answered the princess, "I am too weak even to hold the sabre. And supposing that I had the strength, why should I put an innocent man to death?"
"Unfortunately," replied the princess, "I’m too weak even to hold the sword. And even if I had the strength, why would I kill an innocent man?"
"You condemn yourself by your refusal," said the genius; then turning to me, he added, "and you, do you not know her?"
"You’re damning yourself by refusing," said the genius; then turning to me, he added, "and you, don’t you know her?"
"How should I?" I replied, resolved to imitate the princess in her fidelity. "How should I, when I never saw her before?"
"How am I supposed to?" I answered, determined to follow the princess's example in her loyalty. "How can I, when I've never seen her before?"
"Cut her head off," then, "if she is a stranger to you, and I shall believe you are speaking the truth, and will set you at liberty."
"Cut off her head," then, "if she's a stranger to you, and I'll believe that you're telling the truth, and I'll set you free."
"Certainly," I answered, taking the sabre in my hands, and making a sign to the princess to fear nothing, as it was my own life that I was about to sacrifice, and not hers. But the look of gratitude she gave me shook my courage, and I flung the sabre to the earth.
"Sure," I replied, grabbing the sabre and signaling to the princess that she had nothing to worry about, since it was my life I was about to risk, not hers. But the grateful look she gave me weakened my resolve, and I dropped the sabre to the ground.
"I should not deserve to live," I said to the genius, "if I were such a coward as to slay a lady who is not only unknown to me, but who is at this moment half dead herself. Do with me as you will--I am in your power--but I refuse to obey your cruel command."
"I don't deserve to live," I said to the genius, "if I'm such a coward that I would kill a woman who's not only a stranger to me but is also half dead right now. Do whatever you want with me—I’m at your mercy—but I won’t follow your cruel command."
"I see," said the genius, "that you have both made up your minds to brave me, but I will give you a sample of what you may expect." So saying, with one sweep of his sabre he cut off a hand of the princess, who was just able to lift the other to wave me an eternal farewell. Then I lost consciousness for several minutes.
"I understand," said the genius, "that you've both decided to challenge me, but let me show you what you can expect." With that, he swung his sword and chopped off the princess’s hand, who just managed to lift her other hand to wave me a lasting goodbye. After that, I blacked out for several minutes.
When I came to myself I implored the genius to keep me no longer in this state of suspense, but to lose no time in putting an end to my sufferings. The genius, however, paid no attention to my prayers, but said sternly, "That is the way in which a genius treats the woman who has betrayed him. If I chose, I could kill you also; but I will be merciful, and content myself with changing you into a dog, an ass, a lion, or a bird--whichever you prefer."
When I regained my senses, I begged the genius to stop leaving me in this uncomfortable situation and to quickly put an end to my suffering. However, the genius ignored my pleas and said firmly, "This is how a genius treats the woman who has betrayed him. If I wanted to, I could also kill you; but I'll be merciful and will just change you into a dog, a donkey, a lion, or a bird—whichever you prefer."
I caught eagerly at these words, as giving me a faint hope of softening his wrath. "O genius!" I cried, "as you wish to spare my life, be generous, and spare it altogether. Grant my prayer, and pardon my crime, as the best man in the whole world forgave his neighbour who was eaten up with envy of him." Contrary to my hopes, the genius seemed interested in my words, and said he would like to hear the story of the two neighbours; and as I think, madam, it may please you, I will tell it to you also.
I eagerly seized on those words, seeing a glimmer of hope that I might soften his anger. "Oh, spirit!" I exclaimed, "since you want to spare my life, please be generous and let me live entirely. Grant my wish and forgive my wrongdoing, just like the best man in the world forgave his envious neighbor." Contrary to what I hoped, the spirit appeared intrigued by my plea and said he wanted to hear the story of the two neighbors; and since I think it might interest you as well, I’ll share it with you too.
The Story of the Envious Man and of Him Who Was Envied
In a town of moderate size, two men lived in neighbouring houses; but they had not been there very long before one man took such a hatred of the other, and envied him so bitterly, that the poor man determined to find another home, hoping that when they no longer met every day his enemy would forget all about him. So he sold his house and the little furniture it contained, and moved into the capital of the country, which was luckily at no great distance. About half a mile from this city he bought a nice little place, with a large garden and a fair-sized court, in the centre of which stood an old well.
In a moderately sized town, two men lived in neighboring houses. However, it didn't take long for one man to develop a deep hatred for the other and become so envious that the poor guy decided to find a new place to live. He hoped that once they no longer crossed paths every day, his enemy would forget about him. So, he sold his house along with the little bit of furniture it had and moved to the capital city, which, fortunately, wasn't too far away. About half a mile from the city, he bought a nice little property with a big garden and a decent-sized courtyard, where an old well stood in the center.
In order to live a quieter life, the good man put on the robe of a dervish, and divided his house into a quantity of small cells, where he soon established a number of other dervishes. The fame of his virtue gradually spread abroad, and many people, including several of the highest quality, came to visit him and ask his prayers.
To live a more peaceful life, the good man put on the robe of a dervish and divided his house into several small cells, where he quickly welcomed a number of other dervishes. His reputation for virtue gradually spread, attracting many visitors, including several esteemed individuals, who came to see him and request his prayers.
Of course it was not long before his reputation reached the ears of the man who envied him, and this wicked wretch resolved never to rest till he had in some way worked ill to the dervish whom he hated. So he left his house and his business to look after themselves, and betook himself to the new dervish monastery, where he was welcomed by the founder with all the warmth imaginable. The excuse he gave for his appearance was that he had come to consult the chief of the dervishes on a private matter of great importance. "What I have to say must not be overheard," he whispered; "command, I beg of you, that your dervishes retire into their cells, as night is approaching, and meet me in the court."
It didn't take long for his reputation to reach the man who envied him, and this malicious person decided he wouldn't rest until he had somehow harmed the dervish he despised. So he left his home and business to take care of themselves and made his way to the new dervish monastery, where the founder welcomed him warmly. He claimed he had come to discuss an important private matter with the chief of the dervishes. "What I need to say can't be overheard," he whispered; "please, ask your dervishes to go to their cells, as night is coming, and meet me in the courtyard."
The dervish did as he was asked without delay, and directly they were alone together the envious man began to tell a long story, edging, as they walked to and fro, always nearer to the well, and when they were quite close, he seized the dervish and dropped him in. He then ran off triumphantly, without having been seen by anyone, and congratulating himself that the object of his hatred was dead, and would trouble him no more.
The dervish did what he was told right away, and as soon as they were alone, the jealous man started telling a long story, gradually leading them closer to the well as they walked back and forth. When they were close enough, he pushed the dervish into the well and ran off, feeling victorious and unseen by anyone, congratulating himself that the person he hated was gone for good and wouldn’t bother him anymore.
But in this he was mistaken! The old well had long been inhabited (unknown to mere human beings) by a set of fairies and genii, who caught the dervish as he fell, so that he received no hurt. The dervish himself could see nothing, but he took for granted that something strange had happened, or he must certainly have been dashed against the side of the well and been killed. He lay quite still, and in a moment he heard a voice saying, "Can you guess whom this man is that we have saved from death?"
But he was wrong about that! The old well had long been home (unknown to regular people) to a group of fairies and spirits, who caught the dervish as he fell, so he wasn’t hurt at all. The dervish himself couldn’t see anything, but he figured something unusual must have happened, or he would have slammed into the side of the well and died. He remained perfectly still, and soon after, he heard a voice say, "Can you guess who this man is that we have saved from death?"
"No," replied several other voices.
"No," several others replied.
And the first speaker answered, "I will tell you. This man, from pure goodness of heart, forsook the town where he lived and came to dwell here, in the hope of curing one of his neighbours of the envy he felt towards him. But his character soon won him the esteem of all, and the envious man's hatred grew, till he came here with the deliberate intention of causing his death. And this he would have done, without our help, the very day before the Sultan has arranged to visit this holy dervish, and to entreat his prayers for the princess, his daughter."
And the first speaker replied, "Let me explain. This man, out of pure kindness, left the town where he lived to come here, hoping to help one of his neighbors overcome his envy towards him. But his good character quickly earned him the respect of everyone, causing the envious man's hatred to intensify until he came here with the intent to kill him. He would have succeeded, without our intervention, the very day before the Sultan was scheduled to visit this holy dervish and ask for his prayers for the princess, his daughter."
"But what is the matter with the princess that she needs the dervish's prayers?" asked another voice.
"But what's wrong with the princess that she needs the dervish's prayers?" asked another voice.
"She has fallen into the power of the genius Maimoum, the son of Dimdim," replied the first voice. "But it would be quite simple for this holy chief of the dervishes to cure her if he only knew! In his convent there is a black cat which has a tiny white tip to its tail. Now to cure the princess the dervish must pull out seven of these white hairs, burn three, and with their smoke perfume the head of the princess. This will deliver her so completely that Maimoum, the son of Dimdim, will never dare to approach her again."
"She’s under the spell of the genius Maimoum, the son of Dimdim," replied the first voice. "But it would be easy for this holy chief of the dervishes to save her if he only knew how! In his convent, there's a black cat with a tiny white tip on its tail. To cure the princess, the dervish must pull out seven of its white hairs, burn three of them, and use the smoke to perfume the princess’s head. This will free her completely, and Maimoum, the son of Dimdim, will never dare to come near her again."
The fairies and genii ceased talking, but the dervish did not forget a word of all they had said; and when morning came he perceived a place in the side of the well which was broken, and where he could easily climb out.
The fairies and genies stopped talking, but the dervish remembered everything they said; and when morning arrived, he noticed a spot in the side of the well that was broken, allowing him to climb out easily.
The dervishes, who could not imagine what had become of him, were enchanted at his reappearance. He told them of the attempt on his life made by his guest of the previous day, and then retired into his cell. He was soon joined here by the black cat of which the voice had spoken, who came as usual to say good-morning to his master. He took him on his knee and seized the opportunity to pull seven white hairs out of his tail, and put them on one side till they were needed.
The dervishes, who couldn’t imagine what had happened to him, were thrilled at his return. He told them about the attempt on his life by his guest from the day before, and then went back to his cell. He was soon joined by the black cat, who came—as usual—to say good morning to his master. He took the cat on his lap and seized the chance to pull seven white hairs from its tail and set them aside for later use.
The sun had not long risen before the Sultan, who was anxious to leave nothing undone that might deliver the princess, arrived with a large suite at the gate of the monastery, and was received by the dervishes with profound respect. The Sultan lost no time in declaring the object of his visit, and leading the chief of the dervishes aside, he said to him, "Noble scheik, you have guessed perhaps what I have come to ask you?"
The sun had just risen when the Sultan, eager to do everything he could to save the princess, arrived with a large entourage at the monastery gate, where the dervishes welcomed him with great respect. The Sultan quickly stated the purpose of his visit, and pulling the chief dervish aside, he said to him, "Noble sheikh, you might have figured out what I’m here to ask you?"
"Yes, sire," answered the dervish; "if I am not mistaken, it is the illness of the princess which has procured me this honour."
"Yes, sir," replied the dervish; "if I'm not mistaken, it's the princess's illness that has brought me this honor."
"You are right," returned the Sultan, "and you will give me fresh life if you can by your prayers deliver my daughter from the strange malady that has taken possession of her."
"You’re right," the Sultan replied, "and you will revive me if you can deliver my daughter from the strange illness that has taken hold of her with your prayers."
"Let your highness command her to come here, and I will see what I can do."
"Just tell her to come here, and I'll see what I can do."
The Sultan, full of hope, sent orders at once that the princess was to set out as soon as possible, accompanied by her usual staff of attendants. When she arrived, she was so thickly veiled that the dervish could not see her face, but he desired a brazier to be held over her head, and laid the seven hairs on the burning coals. The instant they were consumed, terrific cries were heard, but no one could tell from whom they proceeded. Only the dervish guessed that they were uttered by Maimoum the son of Dimdim, who felt the princess escaping him.
The Sultan, filled with hope, immediately ordered that the princess should leave as soon as possible, joined by her usual team of attendants. When she arrived, she was so heavily veiled that the dervish couldn't see her face, but he asked for a brazier to be held over her head and placed the seven hairs on the burning coals. As soon as they were burned, terrifying screams were heard, but no one could identify the source. Only the dervish suspected that they came from Maimoum, the son of Dimdim, who sensed that the princess was slipping away from him.
All this time she had seemed unconscious of what she was doing, but now she raised her hand to her veil and uncovered her face. "Where am I?" she said in a bewildered manner; "and how did I get here?"
All this time, she had seemed unaware of what she was doing, but now she lifted her hand to her veil and revealed her face. "Where am I?" she asked, confused. "And how did I get here?"
The Sultan was so delighted to hear these words that he not only embraced his daughter, but kissed the hand of the dervish. Then, turning to his attendants who stood round, he said to them, "What reward shall I give to the man who has restored me my daughter?"
The Sultan was so thrilled to hear these words that he not only hugged his daughter but also kissed the dervish's hand. Then, turning to his attendants who were standing around, he asked them, "What reward should I give to the man who brought my daughter back to me?"
They all replied with one accord that he deserved the hand of the princess.
They all agreed that he deserved the princess’s hand.
"That is my own opinion," said he, "and from this moment I declare him to be my son-in-law."
"That’s my opinion," he said, "and from this moment, I declare him to be my son-in-law."
Shortly after these events, the grand-vizir died, and his post was given to the dervish. But he did not hold it for long, for the Sultan fell a victim to an attack of illness, and as he had no sons, the soldiers and priests declared the dervish heir to the throne, to the great joy of all the people.
Shortly after these events, the grand vizier died, and his position was given to the dervish. But he didn’t keep it for long, as the Sultan became seriously ill, and since he had no sons, the soldiers and priests declared the dervish heir to the throne, much to the joy of all the people.
One day, when the dervish, who had now become Sultan, was making a royal progress with his court, he perceived the envious man standing in the crowd. He made a sign to one of his vizirs, and whispered in his ear, "Fetch me that man who is standing out there, but take great care not to frighten him." The vizir obeyed, and when the envious man was brought before the Sultan, the monarch said to him, "My friend, I am delighted to see you again." Then turning to an officer, he added, "Give him a thousand pieces of gold out of my treasury, and twenty waggon-loads of merchandise out of my private stores, and let an escort of soldiers accompany him home." He then took leave of the envious man, and went on his way.
One day, when the dervish, who had now become Sultan, was on a royal outing with his court, he noticed an envious man standing in the crowd. He gestured to one of his advisors and whispered in his ear, "Go get that man standing out there, but be careful not to scare him." The advisor complied, and when the envious man was brought before the Sultan, the ruler said to him, "My friend, it's great to see you again." Then, turning to an officer, he added, "Give him a thousand gold coins from my treasury, and twenty wagonloads of goods from my private stores, and make sure a group of soldiers escorts him home." He then said goodbye to the envious man and continued on his way.
Now when I had ended my story, I proceeded to show the genius how to apply it to himself. "O genius," I said, "you see that this Sultan was not content with merely forgiving the envious man for the attempt on his life; he heaped rewards and riches upon him."
Now that I finished my story, I went on to explain to the genius how he could relate it to himself. "O genius," I said, "you see that this Sultan didn't just forgive the envious man for trying to kill him; he showered him with rewards and wealth."
But the genius had made up his mind, and could not be softened. "Do not imagine that you are going to escape so easily," he said. "All I can do is to give you bare life; you will have to learn what happens to people who interfere with me."
But the genius had made up his mind and couldn't be swayed. "Don’t think you’re getting away that easily," he said. "All I can do is keep you alive; you’ll have to find out what happens to those who mess with me."
As he spoke he seized me violently by the arm; the roof of the palace opened to make way for us, and we mounted up so high into the air that the earth looked like a little cloud. Then, as before, he came down with the swiftness of lightning, and we touched the ground on a mountain top.
As he talked, he suddenly grabbed my arm with force; the palace roof opened up for us, and we rose so high into the sky that the earth seemed like a tiny cloud. Then, just like before, he descended at lightning speed, and we landed on a mountaintop.
Then he stooped and gathered a handful of earth, and murmured some words over it, after which he threw the earth in my face, saying as he did so, "Quit the form of a man, and assume that of a monkey." This done, he vanished, and I was in the likeness of an ape, and in a country I had never seen before.
Then he bent down and picked up a handful of dirt, murmuring something over it. After that, he threw the dirt in my face and said, "Give up your human form and take on that of a monkey." Once he did this, he disappeared, and I found myself looking like an ape, in a place I had never seen before.
However there was no use in stopping where I was, so I came down the mountain and found myself in a flat plain which was bounded by the sea. I travelled towards it, and was pleased to see a vessel moored about half a mile from shore. There were no waves, so I broke off the branch of a tree, and dragging it down to the water's edge, sat across it, while, using two sticks for oars, I rowed myself towards the ship.
However, there was no point in staying where I was, so I came down the mountain and found myself in a flat area that was bordered by the sea. I headed towards it and was happy to see a boat anchored about half a mile from shore. There were no waves, so I broke off a branch from a tree, dragged it down to the water's edge, and sat across it. Using two sticks as oars, I rowed myself towards the ship.
The deck was full of people, who watched my progress with interest, but when I seized a rope and swung myself on board, I found that I had only escaped death at the hands of the genius to perish by those of the sailors, lest I should bring ill-luck to the vessel and the merchants. "Throw him into the sea!" cried one. "Knock him on the head with a hammer," exclaimed another. "Let me shoot him with an arrow," said a third; and certainly somebody would have had his way if I had not flung myself at the captain's feet and grasped tight hold of his dress. He appeared touched by my action and patted my head, and declared that he would take me under his protection, and that no one should do me any harm.
The deck was crowded with people, who watched me intently, but as I grabbed a rope and swung myself on board, I realized I had narrowly escaped death from the genius only to face the sailors’ wrath, afraid I would bring bad luck to the ship and the merchants. "Throw him into the sea!" shouted one. "Bash his head with a hammer," yelled another. "Let me shoot him with an arrow," suggested a third; and someone probably would have gotten their way if I hadn’t thrown myself at the captain's feet and held on to his clothing. He seemed moved by my gesture, patted my head, and said he would protect me, ensuring that no one would harm me.
At the end of about fifty days we cast anchor before a large town, and the ship was immediately surrounded by a multitude of small boats filled with people, who had come either to meet their friends or from simple curiosity. Among others, one boat contained several officials, who asked to see the merchants on board, and informed them that they had been sent by the Sultan in token of welcome, and to beg them each to write a few lines on a roll of paper. "In order to explain this strange request," continued the officers, "it is necessary that you should know that the grand-vizir, lately dead, was celebrated for his beautiful handwriting, and the Sultan is anxious to find a similar talent in his successor. Hitherto the search has been a failure, but his Highness has not yet given up hope."
At the end of about fifty days, we dropped anchor in front of a large town, and the ship was quickly surrounded by a crowd of small boats filled with people who had come either to meet their friends or out of curiosity. Among them, one boat had several officials who asked to see the merchants on board and informed them that they had been sent by the Sultan as a welcome gesture and to request that each of them write a few lines on a piece of paper. "To explain this unusual request," the officers continued, "you should know that the recently deceased grand vizier was famous for his beautiful handwriting, and the Sultan is eager to find someone with a similar talent to take his place. So far, the search has failed, but his Highness has not lost hope."
One after another the merchants set down a few lines upon the roll, and when they had all finished, I came forward, and snatched the paper from the man who held it. At first they all thought I was going to throw it into the sea, but they were quieted when they saw I held it with great care, and great was their surprise when I made signs that I too wished to write something.
One by one, the merchants wrote a few lines on the scroll, and when they were all done, I stepped up and grabbed the paper from the man holding it. At first, they all thought I was going to toss it into the sea, but they calmed down when they saw I was holding it carefully, and they were very surprised when I gestured that I also wanted to write something.
"Let him do it if he wants to," said the captain. "If he only makes a mess of the paper, you may be sure I will punish him for it. But if, as I hope, he really can write, for he is the cleverest monkey I ever saw, I will adopt him as my son. The one I lost had not nearly so much sense!"
"Let him do it if he wants," said the captain. "If he just makes a mess of the paper, you can be sure I’ll punish him for it. But if, as I hope, he can actually write, because he’s the smartest monkey I’ve ever seen, I’ll take him in as my son. The one I lost wasn’t nearly as clever!"
No more was said, and I took the pen and wrote the six sorts of writing in use among the Arabs, and each sort contained an original verse or couplet, in praise of the Sultan. And not only did my handwriting completely eclipse that of the merchants, but it is hardly too much to say that none so beautiful had ever before been seen in that country. When I had ended the officials took the roll and returned to the Sultan.
No more was said, and I took the pen and wrote down the six types of writing used by the Arabs, each type containing an original verse or couplet praising the Sultan. My handwriting not only completely outshone that of the merchants, but it's safe to say that none as beautiful had ever been seen in that country before. Once I finished, the officials took the scroll and went back to the Sultan.
As soon as the monarch saw my writing he did not so much as look at the samples of the merchants, but desired his officials to take the finest and most richly caparisoned horse in his stables, together with the most magnificent dress they could procure, and to put it on the person who had written those lines, and bring him to court.
As soon as the king saw my writing, he didn’t even glance at the merchants' samples. Instead, he told his officials to take the finest and most elegantly adorned horse from his stables, along with the most amazing outfit they could find, and to dress up the person who wrote those words and bring him to court.
The officials began to laugh when they heard the Sultan's command, but as soon as they could speak they said, "Deign, your highness, to excuse our mirth, but those lines were not written by a man but by a monkey."
The officials started to laugh when they heard the Sultan's command, but as soon as they could speak, they said, "Please forgive our laughter, your highness, but those lines weren't written by a man; they were written by a monkey."
"A monkey!" exclaimed the Sultan.
"A monkey!" said the Sultan.
"Yes, sire," answered the officials. "They were written by a monkey in our presence."
"Yes, sir," the officials replied. "They were written by a monkey right in front of us."
"Then bring me the monkey," he replied, "as fast as you can."
"Then bring me the monkey," he said, "as quickly as you can."
The Sultan's officials returned to the ship and showed the royal order to the captain.
The Sultan's officials went back to the ship and showed the captain the royal order.
"He is the master," said the good man, and desired that I should be sent for.
"He is the master," said the kind man, and he asked that I be called.
Then they put on me the gorgeous robe and rowed me to land, where I was placed on the horse and led to the palace. Here the Sultan was awaiting me in great state surrounded by his court.
Then they put the beautiful robe on me and rowed me to shore, where I was placed on the horse and taken to the palace. Here the Sultan was waiting for me in grand style, surrounded by his court.
All the way along the streets I had been the object of curiosity to a vast crowd, which had filled every doorway and every window, and it was amidst their shouts and cheers that I was ushered into the presence of the Sultan.
All along the streets, I was the center of attention for a huge crowd that filled every doorway and window, and it was among their shouts and cheers that I was led into the presence of the Sultan.
I approached the throne on which he was seated and made him three low bows, then prostrated myself at his feet to the surprise of everyone, who could not understand how it was possible that a monkey should be able to distinguish a Sultan from other people, and to pay him the respect due to his rank. However, excepting the usual speech, I omitted none of the common forms attending a royal audience.
I walked up to the throne where he was sitting and bowed three times, then knelt at his feet, surprising everyone. They couldn’t grasp how a monkey could recognize a Sultan from others and show him the respect his position deserved. Still, apart from the usual speech, I didn’t skip any of the standard formalities for a royal audience.
When it was over the Sultan dismissed all the court, keeping with him only the chief of the eunuchs and a little slave. He then passed into another room and ordered food to be brought, making signs to me to sit at table with him and eat. I rose from my seat, kissed the ground, and took my place at the table, eating, as you may suppose, with care and in moderation.
When it ended, the Sultan sent everyone from the court away, keeping only the head eunuch and a young servant with him. He then went into another room and asked for food to be brought, signaling for me to join him at the table. I stood up, kissed the ground, and took my seat at the table, eating, as you can imagine, carefully and moderately.
Before the dishes were removed I made signs that writing materials, which stood in one corner of the room, should be laid in front of me. I then took a peach and wrote on it some verses in praise of the Sultan, who was speechless with astonishment; but when I did the same thing on a glass from which I had drunk he murmured to himself, "Why, a man who could do as much would be cleverer than any other man, and this is only a monkey!"
Before the dishes were cleared away, I gestured for the writing materials in the corner of the room to be brought to me. I then took a peach and wrote some verses praising the Sultan, who was astonished and speechless; but when I did the same on a glass I had just drunk from, he quietly said to himself, "A man who can do that would be smarter than anyone else, and this is just a monkey!"
Supper being over chessmen were brought, and the Sultan signed to me to know if I would play with him. I kissed the ground and laid my hand on my head to show that I was ready to show myself worthy of the honour. He beat me the first game, but I won the second and third, and seeing that this did not quite please I dashed off a verse by way of consolation.
Supper finished, chess pieces were brought out, and the Sultan signaled to me to see if I wanted to play with him. I kissed the ground and put my hand on my head to show that I was ready to prove myself worthy of the honor. He beat me in the first game, but I won the second and third, and noticing that this didn't quite please him, I quickly wrote a verse as a way of consolation.
The Sultan was so enchanted with all the talents of which I had given proof that he wished me to exhibit some of them to other people. So turning to the chief of the eunuchs he said, "Go and beg my daughter, Queen of Beauty, to come here. I will show her something she has never seen before."
The Sultan was so impressed with all the skills I had demonstrated that he wanted me to showcase some of them to others. Turning to the head eunuch, he said, "Go and ask my daughter, the Queen of Beauty, to come here. I want to show her something she's never seen before."
The chief of the eunuchs bowed and left the room, ushering in a few moments later the princess, Queen of Beauty. Her face was uncovered, but the moment she set foot in the room she threw her veil over her head. "Sire," she said to her father, "what can you be thinking of to summon me like this into the presence of a man?"
The chief of the eunuchs bowed and left the room, followed a few moments later by the princess, the Queen of Beauty. Her face was uncovered, but as soon as she entered the room, she threw her veil over her head. "Father," she said to her dad, "what were you thinking, calling me in here with a man?"
"I do not understand you," replied the Sultan. "There is nobody here but the eunuch, who is your own servant, the little slave, and myself, yet you cover yourself with your veil and reproach me for having sent for you, as if I had committed a crime."
"I don't understand you," replied the Sultan. "There’s nobody here but the eunuch, who is your own servant, the little slave, and me, yet you cover yourself with your veil and blame me for having sent for you, as if I did something wrong."
"Sire," answered the princess, "I am right and you are wrong. This monkey is really no monkey at all, but a young prince who has been turned into a monkey by the wicked spells of a genius, son of the daughter of Eblis."
"Sire," the princess replied, "I'm right and you're wrong. This monkey isn't really a monkey at all; he's a young prince who has been transformed into a monkey by the evil spells of a sorcerer, the son of Eblis's daughter."
As will be imagined, these words took the Sultan by surprise, and he looked at me to see how I should take the statement of the princess. As I was unable to speak, I placed my hand on my head to show that it was true.
As you can imagine, these words surprised the Sultan, and he looked at me to gauge my reaction to the princess's statement. Since I couldn't speak, I placed my hand on my head to signify that it was true.
"But how do you know this, my daughter?" asked he.
"But how do you know this, my daughter?" he asked.
"Sire," replied Queen of Beauty, "the old lady who took care of me in my childhood was an accomplished magician, and she taught me seventy rules of her art, by means of which I could, in the twinkling of an eye, transplant your capital into the middle of the ocean. Her art likewise teaches me to recognise at first sight all persons who are enchanted, and tells me by whom the spell was wrought."
"Sire," replied the Queen of Beauty, "the old woman who looked after me during my childhood was a skilled magician, and she taught me seventy techniques of her craft, which would allow me to, in the blink of an eye, relocate your capital to the middle of the ocean. Her magic also enables me to instantly identify all enchanted beings and informs me who cast the spell."
"My daughter," said the Sultan, "I really had no idea you were so clever."
"My daughter," said the Sultan, "I had no idea you were so smart."
"Sire," replied the princess, "there are many out-of-the-way things it is as well to know, but one should never boast of them."
"Sire," replied the princess, "there are many unusual things it's good to know, but one should never brag about them."
"Well," asked the Sultan, "can you tell me what must be done to disenchant the young prince?"
"Well," asked the Sultan, "can you tell me what needs to be done to break the spell on the young prince?"
"Certainly; and I can do it."
"Of course; and I can handle it."
"Then restore him to his former shape," cried the Sultan. "You could give me no greater pleasure, for I wish to make him my grand-vizir, and to give him to you for your husband."
"Then change him back to the way he was," exclaimed the Sultan. "You couldn't make me happier, because I want to make him my grand-vizir and give him to you as your husband."
"As your Highness pleases," replied the princess.
"As you wish, Your Highness," replied the princess.
Queen of Beauty rose and went to her chamber, from which she fetched a knife with some Hebrew words engraven on the blade. She then desired the Sultan, the chief of the eunuchs, the little slave, and myself to descend into a secret court of the palace, and placed us beneath a gallery which ran all round, she herself standing in the centre of the court. Here she traced a large circle and in it wrote several words in Arab characters.
Queen of Beauty got up and went to her room, from which she took a knife with some Hebrew words engraved on the blade. She then asked the Sultan, the head eunuch, the young slave, and me to go down into a hidden courtyard of the palace, and positioned us under a gallery that surrounded it, while she stood in the center of the courtyard. Here, she drew a large circle and wrote several words in Arabic characters inside it.
When the circle and the writing were finished she stood in the middle of it and repeated some verses from the Koran. Slowly the air grew dark, and we felt as if the earth was about to crumble away, and our fright was by no means diminished at seeing the genius, son of the daughter of Eblis, suddenly appear under the form of a colossal lion.
When she finished drawing the circle and writing, she stood in the middle of it and recited some verses from the Koran. Slowly, the air darkened, and it felt like the earth was about to collapse beneath us. Our fear didn't lessen at all when we saw the genius, son of Eblis's daughter, appear suddenly as a huge lion.
"Dog," cried the princess when she first caught sight of him, "you think to strike terror into me by daring to present yourself before me in this hideous shape."
"Dog," shouted the princess when she first saw him, "you think you can scare me by showing up in this awful form."
"And you," retorted the lion, "have not feared to break our treaty that engaged solemnly we should never interfere with each other."
"And you," replied the lion, "have not hesitated to break our agreement that clearly stated we would never interfere with one another."
"Accursed genius!" exclaimed the princess, "it is you by whom that treaty was first broken."
"Damned genius!" the princess shouted, "it's you who first broke that treaty."
"I will teach you how to give me so much trouble," said the lion, and opening his huge mouth he advanced to swallow her. But the princess expected something of the sort and was on her guard. She bounded on one side, and seizing one of the hairs of his mane repeated two or three words over it. In an instant it became a sword, and with a sharp blow she cut the lion's body into two pieces. These pieces vanished no one knew where, and only the lion's head remained, which was at once changed into a scorpion. Quick as thought the princess assumed the form of a serpent and gave battle to the scorpion, who, finding he was getting the worst of it, turned himself into an eagle and took flight. But in a moment the serpent had become an eagle more powerful still, who soared up in the air and after him, and then we lost sight of them both.
"I'll show you how to be a real headache for me," said the lion, and opening his massive mouth, he moved to swallow her. But the princess anticipated this and was prepared. She jumped to the side, grabbed a hair from his mane, and whispered two or three words over it. In an instant, it turned into a sword, and with one swift strike, she split the lion's body in half. The pieces disappeared without a trace, leaving only the lion's head, which quickly transformed into a scorpion. In the blink of an eye, the princess turned into a serpent and fought the scorpion, which, realizing it was losing, transformed into an eagle and took off. But in a moment, the serpent became an even mightier eagle, soaring into the sky after him, and soon they both vanished from sight.
We all remained where we were quaking with anxiety, when the ground opened in front of us and a black and white cat leapt out, its hair standing on end, and miauing frightfully. At its heels was a wolf, who had almost seized it, when the cat changed itself into a worm, and, piercing the skin of a pomegranate which had tumbled from a tree, hid itself in the fruit. The pomegranate swelled till it grew as large as a pumpkin, and raised itself on to the roof of the gallery, from which it fell into the court and was broken into bits. While this was taking place the wolf, who had transformed himself into a cock, began to swallow the seed of the pomegranate as fast as he could. When all were gone he flew towards us, flapping his wings as if to ask if we saw any more, when suddenly his eye fell on one which lay on the bank of the little canal that flowed through the court; he hastened towards it, but before he could touch it the seed rolled into the canal and became a fish. The cock flung himself in after the fish and took the shape of a pike, and for two hours they chased each other up and down under the water, uttering horrible cries, but we could see nothing. At length they rose from the water in their proper forms, but darting such flames of fire from their mouths that we dreaded lest the palace should catch fire. Soon, however, we had much greater cause for alarm, as the genius, having shaken off the princess, flew towards us. Our fate would have been sealed if the princess, seeing our danger, had not attracted the attention of the genius to herself. As it was, the Sultan's beard was singed and his face scorched, the chief of the eunuchs was burned to a cinder, while a spark deprived me of the sight of one eye. Both I and the Sultan had given up all hope of a rescue, when there was a shout of "Victory, victory!" from the princess, and the genius lay at her feet a great heap of ashes.
We all stayed where we were, trembling with anxiety, when the ground opened up in front of us and a black and white cat jumped out, its fur standing on end, and meowing in terror. Right behind it was a wolf, who almost caught it, but the cat turned into a worm and, piercing the skin of a pomegranate that had fallen from a tree, hid inside the fruit. The pomegranate swelled until it was as big as a pumpkin and rose to the roof of the gallery, from which it fell into the courtyard and shattered into pieces. Meanwhile, the wolf, having transformed into a rooster, began gobbling up the seeds of the pomegranate as fast as he could. Once they were all gone, he flew towards us, flapping his wings as if to ask if we saw any more, when suddenly his gaze fell on one lying on the bank of the little canal flowing through the courtyard; he rushed toward it, but before he could grab it, the seed rolled into the canal and turned into a fish. The rooster jumped in after the fish and changed into a pike, and for two hours they chased each other up and down under the water, making horrible cries, but we couldn't see anything. Finally, they emerged from the water in their original forms, breathing flames from their mouths that made us fear the palace would catch fire. Soon, though, we had even greater cause for alarm, as the genie's attention shifted toward us after he had shaken off the princess. Our fate would have been sealed if the princess hadn't drawn the genie's attention to herself upon seeing our danger. As it was, the Sultan's beard was singed, his face scorched, the chief eunuch was burned to a crisp, and a spark took away the sight in one of my eyes. Both the Sultan and I had lost all hope of rescue when we heard the princess shout, "Victory, victory!" and saw the genie collapse in front of her, leaving behind a huge pile of ashes.
Exhausted though she was, the princess at once ordered the little slave, who alone was uninjured, to bring her a cup of water, which she took in her hand. First repeating some magic words over it, she dashed it into my face saying, "If you are only a monkey by enchantment, resume the form of the man you were before." In an instant I stood before her the same man I had formerly been, though having lost the sight of one eye.
Exhausted as she was, the princess immediately told the little slave, who was the only one unhurt, to bring her a cup of water, which she took in her hand. After saying some magic words over it, she threw it in my face, saying, "If you're just a monkey because of a spell, change back into the man you were before." In an instant, I was standing in front of her as the same man I had been before, although I had lost the sight of one eye.
I was about to fall on my knees and thank the princess but she did not give me time. Turning to the Sultan, her father, she said, "Sire, I have gained the battle, but it has cost me dear. The fire has penetrated to my heart, and I have only a few moments to live. This would not have happened if I had only noticed the last pomegranate seed and eaten it like the rest. It was the last struggle of the genius, and up to that time I was quite safe. But having let this chance slip I was forced to resort to fire, and in spite of all his experience I showed the genius that I knew more than he did. He is dead and in ashes, but my own death is approaching fast." "My daughter," cried the Sultan, "how sad is my condition! I am only surprised I am alive at all! The eunuch is consumed by the flames, and the prince whom you have delivered has lost the sight of one eye." He could say no more, for sobs choked his voice, and we all wept together.
I was about to drop to my knees and thank the princess, but she didn’t give me the chance. Turning to her father, the Sultan, she said, “Sire, I’ve won the battle, but it has cost me dearly. The fire has reached my heart, and I only have a few moments left. This wouldn’t have happened if I had just noticed the last pomegranate seed and eaten it like the others. That was the final struggle of the genius, and until then, I was completely safe. But having let that chance slip away, I had to resort to fire, and despite all his experience, I showed the genius that I knew more than he did. He’s dead and gone to ashes, but my own death is coming quickly.” “My daughter,” the Sultan exclaimed, “how heartbreaking this is for me! I’m surprised I’m even alive! The eunuch has been consumed by the flames, and the prince you saved has lost the sight in one eye.” He couldn’t say any more, as sobs choked his voice, and we all cried together.
Suddenly the princess shrieked, "I burn, I burn!" and death came to free her from her torments.
Suddenly the princess screamed, "I’m burning, I’m burning!" and death came to release her from her suffering.
I have no words, madam, to tell you of my feelings at this terrible sight. I would rather have remained a monkey all my life than let my benefactress perish in this shocking manner. As for the Sultan, he was quite inconsolable, and his subjects, who had dearly loved the princess, shared his grief. For seven days the whole nation mourned, and then the ashes of the princess were buried with great pomp, and a superb tomb was raised over her.
I have no words, ma'am, to express my feelings at this terrible sight. I would have preferred to stay a monkey my entire life than let my benefactor die in such a shocking way. As for the Sultan, he was truly heartbroken, and his people, who loved the princess dearly, felt his sorrow. For seven days, the entire nation mourned, and then the princess's ashes were buried with great ceremony, and an impressive tomb was built in her honor.
As soon as the Sultan recovered from the severe illness which had seized him after the death of the princess he sent for me and plainly, though politely, informed me that my presence would always remind him of his loss, and he begged that I would instantly quit his kingdom, and on pain of death never return to it. I was, of course, bound to obey, and not knowing what was to become of me I shaved my beard and eyebrows and put on the dress of a calender. After wandering aimlessly through several countries, I resolved to come to Bagdad and request an audience of the Commander of the Faithful.
As soon as the Sultan recovered from the serious illness he had after the princess died, he summoned me and, though politely, made it clear that my presence would always remind him of his loss. He asked me to leave his kingdom immediately and warned that I should never return on pain of death. I had no choice but to comply, and not knowing what would happen to me, I shaved my beard and eyebrows and dressed as a beggar. After wandering aimlessly through different countries, I decided to go to Baghdad and request a meeting with the Commander of the Faithful.
And that, madam, is my story.
And that, ma'am, is my story.
The other Calender then told his story.
The other Calendar then shared his story.
The Story of the Third Calender, Son of a King
My story, said the Third Calender, is quite different from those of my two friends. It was fate that deprived them of the sight of their right eyes, but mine was lost by my own folly.
My story, said the Third Calender, is very different from those of my two friends. It was fate that took away their right eyes, but I lost mine because of my own foolishness.
My name is Agib, and I am the son of a king called Cassib, who reigned over a large kingdom, which had for its capital one of the finest seaport towns in the world.
My name is Agib, and I am the son of a king named Cassib, who ruled a vast kingdom with one of the best seaport towns in the world as its capital.
When I succeeded to my father's throne my first care was to visit the provinces on the mainland, and then to sail to the numerous islands which lay off the shore, in order to gain the hearts of my subjects. These voyages gave me such a taste for sailing that I soon determined to explore more distant seas, and commanded a fleet of large ships to be got ready without delay. When they were properly fitted out I embarked on my expedition.
When I ascended to my father's throne, my first priority was to visit the provinces on the mainland, and then to sail to the many islands along the coast to win over my subjects. These trips ignited a passion for sailing in me, and I quickly decided to explore more distant seas, ordering a fleet of large ships to be prepared right away. Once they were all set, I set out on my expedition.
For forty days wind and weather were all in our favour, but the next night a terrific storm arose, which blew us hither and thither for ten days, till the pilot confessed that he had quite lost his bearings. Accordingly a sailor was sent up to the masthead to try to catch a sight of land, and reported that nothing was to be seen but the sea and sky, except a huge mass of blackness that lay astern.
For forty days, the wind and weather favored us, but that night a huge storm hit, tossing us around for ten days until the pilot admitted he had completely lost his way. So, a sailor climbed up to the masthead to look for land and reported that there was nothing in sight but the sea and sky, except for a large patch of darkness behind us.
On hearing this the pilot grew white, and, beating his breast, he cried, "Oh, sir, we are lost, lost!" till the ship's crew trembled at they knew not what. When he had recovered himself a little, and was able to explain the cause of his terror, he replied, in answer to my question, that we had drifted far out of our course, and that the following day about noon we should come near that mass of darkness, which, said he, is nothing but the famous Black Mountain. This mountain is composed of adamant, which attracts to itself all the iron and nails in your ship; and as we are helplessly drawn nearer, the force of attraction will become so great that the iron and nails will fall out of the ships and cling to the mountain, and the ships will sink to the bottom with all that are in them. This it is that causes the side of the mountain towards the sea to appear of such a dense blackness.
Upon hearing this, the pilot turned pale and, pounding his chest, he exclaimed, "Oh, sir, we are doomed, doomed!" until the ship's crew trembled in confusion. Once he calmed down a bit and could explain his fear, he told me that we had drifted far off course and that the next day around noon we would be near a dark mass, which he identified as the infamous Black Mountain. This mountain is made of adamant, which pulls all the iron and nails from our ship; as we get closer, the force of attraction will become so strong that the iron and nails will fall out and stick to the mountain, and our ships will sink to the bottom along with everyone on board. This is what makes the side of the mountain facing the sea appear so intensely black.
As may be supposed--continued the pilot--the mountain sides are very rugged, but on the summit stands a brass dome supported on pillars, and bearing on top the figure of a brass horse, with a rider on his back. This rider wears a breastplate of lead, on which strange signs and figures are engraved, and it is said that as long as this statue remains on the dome, vessels will never cease to perish at the foot of the mountain.
As you might expect, the pilot continued, the mountainsides are quite steep, but at the top, there's a brass dome held up by pillars, topped with a figure of a brass horse and a rider on its back. This rider is wearing a lead breastplate that has weird symbols and designs on it, and it's said that as long as this statue stays on the dome, ships will always continue to wreck at the base of the mountain.
So saying, the pilot began to weep afresh, and the crew, fearing their last hour had come, made their wills, each one in favour of his fellow.
So saying, the pilot started to cry again, and the crew, fearing their last moments had arrived, wrote their wills, each one favoring his fellow crew member.
At noon next day, as the pilot had foretold, we were so near to the Black Mountain that we saw all the nails and iron fly out of the ships and dash themselves against the mountain with a horrible noise. A moment after the vessels fell asunder and sank, the crews with them. I alone managed to grasp a floating plank, and was driven ashore by the wind, without even a scratch. What was my joy on finding myself at the bottom of some steps which led straight up the mountain, for there was not another inch to the right or the left where a man could set his foot. And, indeed, even the steps themselves were so narrow and so steep that, if the lightest breeze had arisen, I should certainly have been blown into the sea.
At noon the next day, just like the pilot had predicted, we were so close to the Black Mountain that we saw all the nails and iron fly off the ships and crash against the mountain with a terrible noise. Moments later, the boats broke apart and sank, taking the crews with them. I was the only one who managed to grab onto a floating plank, and the wind pushed me to shore without a single scratch. I was overjoyed to find myself at the bottom of some steps that went straight up the mountain, because there was no other place to put my foot to the right or the left. In fact, even the steps themselves were so narrow and steep that if even the slightest breeze had picked up, I would have surely been blown into the sea.
When I reached the top I found the brass dome and the statue exactly as the pilot had described, but was too wearied with all I had gone through to do more than glance at them, and, flinging myself under the dome, was asleep in an instant. In my dreams an old man appeared to me and said, "Hearken, Agib! As soon as thou art awake dig up the ground underfoot, and thou shalt find a bow of brass and three arrows of lead. Shoot the arrows at the statue, and the rider shall tumble into the sea, but the horse will fall down by thy side, and thou shalt bury him in the place from which thou tookest the bow and arrows. This being done the sea will rise and cover the mountain, and on it thou wilt perceive the figure of a metal man seated in a boat, having an oar in each hand. Step on board and let him conduct thee; but if thou wouldest behold thy kingdom again, see that thou takest not the name of Allah into thy mouth."
When I got to the top, I found the brass dome and the statue just like the pilot had described, but I was too exhausted from everything I had been through to do more than take a quick look at them. I threw myself under the dome and fell asleep instantly. In my dreams, an old man appeared and said, "Listen, Agib! As soon as you wake up, dig up the ground beneath you, and you’ll find a brass bow and three lead arrows. Shoot the arrows at the statue, and the rider will fall into the sea, but the horse will collapse beside you, and you must bury him where you found the bow and arrows. Once you've done that, the sea will rise and cover the mountain, and you'll see the figure of a metal man sitting in a boat, with an oar in each hand. Get on board and let him guide you; but if you want to see your kingdom again, make sure you don’t mention the name of Allah."
Having uttered these words the vision left me, and I woke, much comforted. I sprang up and drew the bow and arrows out of the ground, and with the third shot the horseman fell with a great crash into the sea, which instantly began to rise, so rapidly, that I had hardly time to bury the horse before the boat approached me. I stepped silently in and sat down, and the metal man pushed off, and rowed without stopping for nine days, after which land appeared on the horizon. I was so overcome with joy at this sight that I forgot all the old man had told me, and cried out, "Allah be praised! Allah be praised!"
Having said these words, the vision left me, and I woke up feeling much comforted. I jumped up and pulled the bow and arrows out of the ground, and with my third shot, the horseman crashed into the sea with a loud thud, which immediately started to rise so quickly that I barely had time to bury the horse before the boat came towards me. I quietly got in and sat down, and the metal man pushed off and rowed continuously for nine days, after which land appeared on the horizon. I was so filled with joy at this sight that I forgot everything the old man had told me and shouted, "Allah be praised! Allah be praised!"
The words were scarcely out of my mouth when the boat and man sank from beneath me, and left me floating on the surface. All that day and the next night I swam and floated alternately, making as well as I could for the land which was nearest to me. At last my strength began to fail, and I gave myself up for lost, when the wind suddenly rose, and a huge wave cast me on a flat shore. Then, placing myself in safety, I hastily spread my clothes out to dry in the sun, and flung myself on the warm ground to rest.
The words had barely left my lips when the boat and the man sank beneath me, leaving me floating on the surface. I swam and floated on and off throughout that day and the next night, trying my best to reach the nearest land. Eventually, I started to lose my strength and resigned myself to being lost when, all of a sudden, the wind picked up, and a huge wave tossed me onto a flat shore. Once I was safe, I quickly spread my clothes out to dry in the sun and threw myself on the warm ground to rest.
Next morning I dressed myself and began to look about me. There seemed to be no one but myself on the island, which was covered with fruit trees and watered with streams, but seemed a long distance from the mainland which I hoped to reach. Before, however, I had time to feel cast down, I saw a ship making directly for the island, and not knowing whether it would contain friends or foes, I hid myself in the thick branches of a tree.
The next morning I got dressed and started to explore my surroundings. It seemed like I was the only one on the island, which was filled with fruit trees and had streams running through it, but it looked far away from the mainland that I wanted to reach. Before I had a chance to feel discouraged, I spotted a ship approaching the island, and not knowing if it would be friendly or hostile, I hid myself in the dense branches of a tree.
The sailors ran the ship into a creek, where ten slaves landed, carrying spades and pickaxes. In the middle of the island they stopped, and after digging some time, lifted up what seemed to be a trapdoor. They then returned to the vessel two or three times for furniture and provisions, and finally were accompanied by an old man, leading a handsome boy of fourteen or fifteen years of age. They all disappeared down the trapdoor, and after remaining below for a few minutes came up again, but without the boy, and let down the trapdoor, covering it with earth as before. This done, they entered the ship and set sail.
The sailors steered the ship into a creek, where ten slaves got off, carrying shovels and pickaxes. They stopped in the middle of the island and, after digging for a while, uncovered what looked like a trapdoor. They then went back to the ship two or three times for furniture and supplies and were finally joined by an old man, who was leading a good-looking boy around fourteen or fifteen years old. They all went down through the trapdoor, and after staying down there for a few minutes, they came back up, but the boy was gone. They closed the trapdoor again, covering it with dirt like before. Once that was done, they boarded the ship and set sail.
As soon as they were out of sight, I came down from my tree, and went to the place where the boy had been buried. I dug up the earth till I reached a large stone with a ring in the centre. This, when removed, disclosed a flight of stone steps which led to a large room richly furnished and lighted by tapers. On a pile of cushions, covered with tapestry, sat the boy. He looked up, startled and frightened at the sight of a stranger in such a place, and to soothe his fears, I at once spoke: "Be not alarmed, sir, whoever you may be. I am a king, and the son of a king, and will do you no hurt. On the contrary, perhaps I have been sent here to deliver you out of this tomb, where you have been buried alive."
As soon as they were out of sight, I climbed down from my tree and headed to where the boy had been buried. I dug through the dirt until I found a large stone with a ring in the center. When I lifted it, it revealed a flight of stone steps that led to a big room that was nicely furnished and lit by candles. On a pile of cushions covered with tapestry sat the boy. He looked up, startled and scared to see a stranger in such a place, so to calm him down, I immediately spoke: "Don't be afraid, sir, whoever you are. I am a king, and the son of a king, and I mean you no harm. In fact, I might have been sent here to rescue you from this tomb, where you have been buried alive."
Hearing my words, the young man recovered himself, and when I had ended, he said, "The reasons, Prince, that have caused me to be buried in this place are so strange that they cannot but surprise you. My father is a rich merchant, owning much land and many ships, and has great dealings in precious stones, but he never ceased mourning that he had no child to inherit his wealth.
Hearing what I said, the young man collected himself, and when I finished, he replied, "Prince, the reasons I ended up in this place are so unusual that they will surely surprise you. My father is a wealthy merchant, owning lots of land and many ships, and he does a lot of business with precious stones, but he has always lamented not having a child to inherit his fortune."
"At length one day he dreamed that the following year a son would be born to him, and when this actually happened, he consulted all the wise men in the kingdom as to the future of the infant. One and all they said the same thing. I was to live happily till I was fifteen, when a terrible danger awaited me, which I should hardly escape. If, however, I should succeed in doing so, I should live to a great old age. And, they added, when the statue of the brass horse on the top of the mountain of adamant is thrown into the sea by Agib, the son of Cassib, then beware, for fifty days later your son shall fall by his hand!
"One day, he dreamed that the following year he would have a son, and when that actually happened, he consulted all the wise people in the kingdom about the child's future. They all said the same thing. He would live happily until he turned fifteen, when a terrible danger would await him that he would barely escape. If he managed to get through it, he would live to a very old age. They also added that when Agib, the son of Cassib, throws the brass horse statue from the top of the adamant mountain into the sea, he should beware, because fifty days later, his son would fall by Agib’s hand!"
"This prophecy struck the heart of my father with such woe, that he never got over it, but that did not prevent him from attending carefully to my education till I attained, a short time ago, my fifteenth birthday. It was only yesterday that the news reached him that ten days previously the statue of brass had been thrown into the sea, and he at once set about hiding me in this underground chamber, which was built for the purpose, promising to fetch me out when the forty days have passed. For myself, I have no fears, as Prince Agib is not likely to come here to look for me."
"This prophecy hit my father so hard that he never really got over it, but that didn't stop him from focusing on my education until I recently turned fifteen. Just yesterday, he learned that ten days ago the brass statue was thrown into the sea, and he immediately started hiding me in this underground chamber, which was made for this purpose, promising to bring me out once the forty days are over. As for me, I have no worries since Prince Agib is unlikely to come here looking for me."
I listened to his story with an inward laugh as to the absurdity of my ever wishing to cause the death of this harmless boy, whom I hastened to assure of my friendship and even of my protection; begging him, in return, to convey me in his father's ship to my own country. I need hardly say that I took special care not to inform him that I was the Agib whom he dreaded.
I listened to his story with an inward laugh at the ridiculousness of ever wanting to harm this innocent boy. I quickly assured him of my friendship and even offered my protection, asking him to take me back to my country on his father's ship. I hardly need to mention that I made sure not to tell him that I was the Agib he feared.
The day passed in conversation on various subjects, and I found him a youth of ready wit and of some learning. I took on myself the duties of a servant, held the basin and water for him when he washed, prepared the dinner and set it on the table. He soon grew to love me, and for thirty-nine days we spent as pleasant an existence as could be expected underground.
The day went by filled with discussions on different topics, and I realized he was a quick-witted young man with some education. I took on the role of a servant, holding the basin and water for him when he washed, cooking the dinner, and setting it on the table. He quickly grew fond of me, and for thirty-nine days, we enjoyed as pleasant a life as possible underground.
The morning of the fortieth dawned, and the young man when he woke gave thanks in an outburst of joy that the danger was passed. "My father may be here at any moment," said he, "so make me, I pray you, a bath of hot water, that I may bathe, and change my clothes, and be ready to receive him."
The morning of the fortieth day arrived, and when the young man woke up, he expressed his gratitude with a burst of joy that the danger was over. "My father could arrive at any moment," he said, "so please prepare a hot bath for me, so I can wash up, change my clothes, and be ready to welcome him."
So I fetched the water as he asked, and washed and rubbed him, after which he lay down again and slept a little. When he opened his eyes for the second time, he begged me to bring him a melon and some sugar, that he might eat and refresh himself.
So I got the water like he asked, and washed and rubbed him. After that, he lay down again and slept a bit. When he opened his eyes again, he asked me to bring him a melon and some sugar so he could eat and feel better.
I soon chose a fine melon out of those which remained, but could find no knife to cut it with. "Look in the cornice over my head," said he, "and I think you will see one." It was so high above me, that I had some difficulty in reaching it, and catching my foot in the covering of the bed, I slipped, and fell right upon the young man, the knife going straight into his heart.
I quickly picked a nice melon from the ones left, but I couldn't find a knife to cut it. "Check the cornice over my head," he said, "I think you'll find one there." It was so high up that I struggled to reach it, and when my foot got tangled in the bed cover, I slipped and fell right onto the young man, the knife going straight into his heart.
At this awful sight I shrieked aloud in my grief and pain. I threw myself on the ground and rent my clothes and tore my hair with sorrow. Then, fearing to be punished as his murderer by the unhappy father, I raised the great stone which blocked the staircase, and quitting the underground chamber, made everything fast as before.
At this terrible sight, I cried out in my grief and pain. I threw myself on the ground, ripped my clothes, and pulled at my hair in sorrow. Then, afraid of being punished as his killer by the distraught father, I lifted the large stone that blocked the staircase, and leaving the underground chamber, secured everything just as it was before.
Scarcely had I finished when, looking out to sea, I saw the vessel heading for the island, and, feeling that it would be useless for me to protest my innocence, I again concealed myself among the branches of a tree that grew near by.
Scarcely had I finished when, looking out at the sea, I saw the boat approaching the island. Realizing it would be pointless to claim my innocence, I hid again among the branches of a nearby tree.
The old man and his slaves pushed off in a boat directly the ship touched land, and walked quickly towards the entrance to the underground chamber; but when they were near enough to see that the earth had been disturbed, they paused and changed colour. In silence they all went down and called to the youth by name; then for a moment I heard no more. Suddenly a fearful scream rent the air, and the next instant the slaves came up the steps, carrying with them the body of the old man, who had fainted from sorrow! Laying him down at the foot of the tree in which I had taken shelter, they did their best to recover him, but it took a long while. When at last he revived, they left him to dig a grave, and then laying the young man's body in it, they threw in the earth.
The old man and his slaves pushed off in a boat as soon as the ship landed and hurried toward the entrance of the underground chamber. But when they got close enough to see that the ground had been disturbed, they hesitated and turned pale. Without saying a word, they all went down and called out to the young man by name; then I heard nothing for a moment. Suddenly, a terrifying scream pierced the air, and an instant later, the slaves emerged from the steps, carrying the old man’s body, who had fainted from grief! They laid him down at the base of the tree where I had taken cover and tried their best to revive him, but it took a long time. When he finally came to, they left him to dig a grave, and after placing the young man's body in it, they covered it with dirt.
This ended, the slaves brought up all the furniture that remained below, and put it on the vessel, and breaking some boughs to weave a litter, they laid the old man on it, and carried him to the ship, which spread its sails and stood out to sea.
Once this was over, the slaves brought up all the furniture that was left below and loaded it onto the ship. They broke some branches to make a stretcher, placed the old man on it, and carried him to the vessel, which hoisted its sails and headed out to sea.
So once more I was quite alone, and for a whole month I walked daily over the island, seeking for some chance of escape. At length one day it struck me that my prison had grown much larger, and that the mainland seemed to be nearer. My heart beat at this thought, which was almost too good to be true. I watched a little longer: there was no doubt about it, and soon there was only a tiny stream for me to cross.
So once again I found myself completely alone, and for an entire month I walked around the island every day, hoping to find a way to get away. Finally, one day it occurred to me that my prison had become much larger, and the mainland seemed closer. My heart raced at this thought, which felt almost too good to be true. I continued to observe for a little longer: there was no doubt about it, and soon there was just a small stream for me to cross.
Even when I was safe on the other side I had a long distance to go on the mud and sand before I reached dry ground, and very tired I was, when far in front of me I caught sight of a castle of red copper, which, at first sight, I took to be a fire. I made all the haste I could, and after some miles of hard walking stood before it, and gazed at it in astonishment, for it seemed to me the most wonderful building I had ever beheld. While I was still staring at it, there came towards me a tall old man, accompanied by ten young men, all handsome, and all blind of the right eye.
Even when I was safe on the other side, I still had a long way to go through the mud and sand before I reached solid ground, and I was really tired. As I looked ahead, I spotted a castle made of red copper that, at first, I thought was on fire. I hurried as fast as I could, and after walking several miles, I stood in front of it and stared in amazement because it was the most incredible building I had ever seen. While I was still gazing at it, a tall old man approached me, accompanied by ten young men, all of them good-looking and all blind in their right eye.
Now in its way, the spectacle of ten men walking together, all blind of the right eye, is as uncommon as that of a copper castle, and I was turning over in my mind what could be the meaning of this strange fact, when they greeted me warmly, and inquired what had brought me there. I replied that my story was somewhat long, but that if they would take the trouble to sit down, I should be happy to tell it them. When I had finished, the young men begged that I would go with them to the castle, and I joyfully accepted their offer. We passed through what seemed to me an endless number of rooms, and came at length into a large hall, furnished with ten small blue sofas for the ten young men, which served as beds as well as chairs, and with another sofa in the middle for the old man. As none of the sofas could hold more than one person, they bade me place myself on the carpet, and to ask no questions about anything I should see.
Now, the sight of ten men walking together, all blind in their right eye, is as rare as a copper castle. I was pondering what this strange situation could mean when they warmly greeted me and asked what had brought me there. I told them that my story was a bit long, but if they would take the time to sit down, I would be happy to share it. Once I finished, the young men asked me to join them at the castle, and I gladly accepted their invitation. We walked through what felt like an endless series of rooms until we finally entered a large hall. It was furnished with ten small blue sofas for the ten young men, which served as both beds and chairs, and there was another sofa in the middle for the old man. Since none of the sofas could fit more than one person, they asked me to sit on the carpet and not to ask any questions about anything I might see.
After a little while the old man rose and brought in supper, which I ate heartily, for I was very hungry. Then one of the young men begged me to repeat my story, which had struck them all with astonishment, and when I had ended, the old man was bidden to "do his duty," as it was late, and they wished to go to bed. At these words he rose, and went to a closet, from which he brought out ten basins, all covered with blue stuff. He set one before each of the young men, together with a lighted taper.
After a little while, the old man got up and brought in dinner, which I enjoyed a lot because I was really hungry. Then one of the young men asked me to tell my story again, which had amazed everyone, and when I finished, the old man was told to "carry on," since it was late and they wanted to go to sleep. At those words, he got up and went to a closet, from which he pulled out ten bowls, all covered with blue fabric. He placed one in front of each of the young men, along with a lit candle.
When the covers were taken off the basins, I saw they were filled with ashes, coal-dust, and lamp-black. The young men mixed these all together, and smeared the whole over their heads and faces. They then wept and beat their breasts, crying, "This is the fruit of idleness, and of our wicked lives."
When the covers were removed from the basins, I saw they were filled with ashes, coal dust, and soot. The young men mixed everything together and smeared it all over their heads and faces. Then they wept and beat their chests, crying, "This is the result of our laziness and our sinful lives."
This ceremony lasted nearly the whole night, and when it stopped they washed themselves carefully, and put on fresh clothes, and lay down to sleep.
This ceremony went on for almost the entire night, and when it finally ended, they cleaned themselves up thoroughly, put on clean clothes, and went to bed.
All this while I had refrained from questions, though my curiosity almost seemed to burn a hole in me, but the following day, when we went out to walk, I said to them, "Gentlemen, I must disobey your wishes, for I can keep silence no more. You do not appear to lack wit, yet you do such actions as none but madmen could be capable of. Whatever befalls me I cannot forbear asking, `Why you daub your faces with black, and how it is you are all blind of one eye?'" But they only answered that such questions were none of my business, and that I should do well to hold my peace.
All this time I had held back from asking questions, even though my curiosity felt like it was going to consume me. However, the next day, while we were out for a walk, I said to them, "Guys, I have to go against your wishes because I can’t stay quiet any longer. You seem smart enough, yet you do things that only crazy people would do. Whatever happens to me, I can’t help but ask, ‘Why are you painting your faces black, and why is it that you’re all blind in one eye?’” But they just told me that those questions were none of my concern and that I would do well to keep my mouth shut.
During that day we spoke of other things, but when night came, and the same ceremony was repeated, I implored them most earnestly to let me know the meaning of it all.
During that day we talked about other things, but when night came, and the same ritual was repeated, I urgently begged them to explain what it all meant.
"It is for your own sake," replied one of the young men, "that we have not granted your request, and to preserve you from our unfortunate fate. If, however, you wish to share our destiny we will delay no longer."
"It’s for your own good," one of the young men replied, "that we didn’t grant your request, and to protect you from our unfortunate fate. But if you want to join us in our destiny, we won’t wait any longer."
I answered that whatever might be the consequence I wished to have my curiosity satisfied, and that I would take the result on my own head. He then assured me that, even when I had lost my eye, I should be unable to remain with them, as their number was complete, and could not be added to. But to this I replied that, though I should be grieved to part company with such honest gentlemen, I would not be turned from my resolution on that account.
I said that no matter what happened, I wanted to satisfy my curiosity, and I would take responsibility for the outcome. He then told me that even after losing my eye, I wouldn’t be able to stay with them because their group was already full and couldn’t take anyone else. But I responded that, even though I would be sad to leave such good company, it wouldn’t change my decision.
On hearing my determination my ten hosts then took a sheep and killed it, and handed me a knife, which they said I should by-and-by find useful. "We must sew you into this sheep-skin," said they, "and then leave you. A fowl of monstrous size, called a roc, will appear in the air, taking you to be a sheep. He will snatch you up and carry you into the sky, but be not alarmed, for he will bring you safely down and lay you on the top of a mountain. When you are on the ground cut the skin with the knife and throw it off. As soon as the roc sees you he will fly away from fear, but you must walk on till you come to a castle covered with plates of gold, studded with jewels. Enter boldly at the gate, which always stands open, but do not ask us to tell you what we saw or what befel us there, for that you will learn for yourself. This only we may say, that it cost us each our right eye, and has imposed upon us our nightly penance."
Upon hearing my decision, my ten hosts took a sheep, killed it, and handed me a knife, saying I would find it useful later. "We need to sew you into this sheep's skin," they said, "and then leave you. A huge bird called a roc will show up in the sky, thinking you're just a sheep. It will grab you and take you up into the air, but don’t be afraid, because it will safely drop you on top of a mountain. Once you’re on the ground, use the knife to cut the skin off and throw it away. As soon as the roc sees you, it will fly off in fear, but you should keep walking until you reach a castle covered in gold plates and adorned with jewels. Go in confidently through the gate, which is always open, but don’t ask us what we saw or what happened to us there, because you’ll find that out for yourself. We can only tell you that it cost each of us our right eye and has forced us to face our nightly penance."
After the young gentlemen had been at the trouble of sewing the sheep-skin on me they left me, and retired to the hall. In a few minutes the roc appeared, and bore me off to the top of the mountain in his huge claws as lightly as if I had been a feather, for this great white bird is so strong that he has been known to carry even an elephant to his nest in the hills.
After the young men took the time to sew the sheepskin onto me, they left and went back to the hall. A few minutes later, the roc showed up and carried me off to the top of the mountain in its massive claws, as if I were just a feather, because this enormous white bird is so strong that it has been known to carry even an elephant to its nest in the hills.
The moment my feet touched the ground I took out my knife and cut the threads that bound me, and the sight of me in my proper clothes so alarmed the roc that he spread his wings and flew away. Then I set out to seek the castle.
The moment my feet hit the ground, I pulled out my knife and cut the threads that tied me up, and when the roc saw me in my actual clothes, it got so scared that it spread its wings and flew off. Then I started looking for the castle.
I found it after wandering about for half a day, and never could I have imagined anything so glorious. The gate led into a square court, into which opened a hundred doors, ninety-nine of them being of rare woods and one of gold. Through each of these doors I caught glimpses of splendid gardens or of rich storehouses.
I found it after wandering around for half a day, and I could never have imagined anything so amazing. The gate opened into a square courtyard, which had a hundred doors, ninety-nine of them made of rare woods and one of gold. Through each of these doors, I caught glimpses of beautiful gardens or lavish warehouses.
Entering one of the doors which was standing open I found myself in a vast hall where forty young ladies, magnificently dressed, and of perfect beauty, were reclining. As soon as they saw me they rose and uttered words of welcome, and even forced me to take possession of a seat that was higher than their own, though my proper place was at their feet. Not content with this, one brought me splendid garments, while another filled a basin with scented water and poured it over my hands, and the rest busied themselves with preparing refreshments. After I had eaten and drunk of the most delicate food and rarest wines, the ladies crowded round me and begged me to tell them all my adventures.
As I walked through one of the open doors, I stepped into a huge hall filled with forty stunning young women, all beautifully dressed. When they spotted me, they got up and warmly welcomed me, insisting that I take a seat that was higher than theirs, even though I should have been sitting at their feet. Not satisfied with that, one of them brought me lavish clothing, while another filled a bowl with fragrant water and poured it over my hands, and the others busied themselves preparing snacks. After I enjoyed some exquisite food and fine wine, the ladies gathered around me, eager to hear about my adventures.
By the time I had finished night had fallen, and the ladies lighted up the castle with such a prodigious quantity of tapers that even day could hardly have been brighter. We then sat down to a supper of dried fruits and sweetmeats, after which some sang and others danced. I was so well amused that I did not notice how the time was passing, but at length one of the ladies approached and informed me it was midnight, and that, as I must be tired, she would conduct me to the room that had been prepared for me. Then, bidding me good-night, I was left to sleep.
By the time I finished, night had fallen, and the ladies lit up the castle with so many candles that it was almost as bright as day. We then sat down to a supper of dried fruits and sweets, after which some sang and others danced. I was having such a good time that I didn’t notice how late it was, but eventually, one of the ladies came over and told me it was midnight, and since I must be tired, she would take me to the room that had been prepared for me. After saying good night, I was left to sleep.
I spent the next thirty-nine days in much the same way as the first, but at the close of that time the ladies appeared (as was their custom) in my room one morning to inquire how I had slept, and instead of looking cheerful and smiling they were in floods of tears. "Prince," said they, "we must leave you, and never was it so hard to part from any of our friends. Most likely we shall never see you again, but if you have sufficient self-command perhaps we may yet look forward to a meeting."
I spent the next thirty-nine days pretty much the same as the first, but at the end of that time, the ladies showed up (as they usually did) in my room one morning to ask how I had slept, and instead of looking cheerful and smiling, they were in tears. "Prince," they said, "we have to leave you, and it’s never been so hard to say goodbye to any of our friends. We probably won’t see you again, but if you can keep it together, maybe we can look forward to meeting again someday."
"Ladies," I replied, "what is the meaning of these strange words--I pray you to tell me?"
"Ladies," I replied, "what do these strange words mean? Please tell me."
"Know then," answered one of them, "that we are all princesses--each a king's daughter. We live in this castle together, in the way that you have seen, but at the end of every year secret duties call us away for the space of forty days. The time has now come; but before we depart, we will leave you our keys, so that you may not lack entertainment during our absence. But one thing we would ask of you. The Golden Door, alone, forbear to open, as you value your own peace, and the happiness of your life. That door once unlocked, we must bid you farewell for ever."
"Listen," one of them replied, "we are all princesses—each one a king's daughter. We live together in this castle, as you've seen, but every year, secret duties call us away for forty days. That time has come now; however, before we leave, we’ll give you our keys so you won’t be bored while we’re gone. But there’s one thing we ask of you: please don’t open the Golden Door. If you do, we can never come back, and you will lose your peace and happiness."
Weeping, I assured them of my prudence, and after embracing me tenderly, they went their ways.
Weeping, I assured them that I was careful, and after hugging me tightly, they went on their way.
Every day I opened two or three fresh doors, each of which contained behind it so many curious things that I had no chance of feeling dull, much as I regretted the absence of the ladies. Sometimes it was an orchard, whose fruit far exceeded in bigness any that grew in my father's garden. Sometimes it was a court planted with roses, jessamine, dafeodils, hyacinths and anemones, and a thousand other flowers of which I did not know the names. Or again, it would be an aviary, fitted with all kinds of singing birds, or a treasury heaped up with precious stones; but whatever I might see, all was perfect of its own sort.
Every day, I opened two or three new doors, each revealing so many fascinating things that I could never feel bored, even though I missed the ladies. Sometimes it led to an orchard with fruit much larger than anything in my father's garden. Other times, I found a courtyard filled with roses, jasmine, daffodils, hyacinths, and anemones, along with countless other flowers whose names I didn’t know. Or it could be an aviary filled with all kinds of singing birds, or a treasury overflowing with precious stones; but no matter what I encountered, everything was perfect in its own way.
Thirty-nine days passed away more rapidly than I could have conceived possible, and the following morning the princesses were to return to the castle. But alas! I had explored every corner, save only the room that was shut in by the Golden Door, and I had no longer anything to amuse myself with. I stood before the forbidden place for some time, gazing at its beauty; then a happy inspiration struck me, that because I unlocked the door it was not necessary that I should enter the chamber. It would be enough for me to stand outside and view whatever hidden wonders might be therein.
Thirty-nine days flew by faster than I could have imagined, and the next morning the princesses were set to return to the castle. But unfortunately, I had explored every corner except for the room behind the Golden Door, and I found myself with nothing left to entertain me. I stood in front of the forbidden entrance for a while, admiring its beauty; then a great idea occurred to me: just because I could unlock the door didn't mean I had to go inside. It would be enough to stand outside and see whatever hidden wonders might be in there.
Thus arguing against my own conscience, I turned the key, when a smell rushed out that, pleasant though it was, overcame me completely, and I fell fainting across the threshold. Instead of being warned by this accident, directly I came to myself I went for a few moments into the air to shake of the effects of the perfume, and then entered boldly. I found myself in a large, vaulted room, lighted by tapers, scented with aloes and ambergris, standing in golden candle-sticks, whilst gold and silver lamps hung from the ceiling.
Thus going against my better judgment, I turned the key, and a pleasant smell rushed out that completely overwhelmed me, causing me to faint across the threshold. Instead of being put off by this incident, once I regained my senses, I stepped outside for a few moments to clear my head from the effects of the fragrance, and then I entered confidently. I found myself in a large, vaulted room, illuminated by candles, fragrant with aloes and ambergris, standing in golden candle holders, while gold and silver lamps dangled from the ceiling.
Though objects of rare workmanship lay heaped around me, I paid them scant attention, so much was I struck by a great black horse which stood in one corner, the handsomest and best-shaped animal I had ever seen. His saddle and bridle were of massive gold, curiously wrought; one side of his trough was filled with clean barley and sesame, and the other with rose water. I led the animal into the open air, and then jumped on his back, shaking the reins as I did so, but as he never stirred, I touched him lightly with a switch I had picked up in his stable. No sooner did he feel the stroke, than he spread his wings (which I had not perceived before), and flew up with me straight into the sky. When he had reached a prodigious height, he next darted back to earth, and alighted on the terrace belonging to a castle, shaking me violently out of the saddle as he did so, and giving me such a blow with his tail, that he knocked out my right eye.
Though objects of rare craftsmanship were piled around me, I hardly noticed them because I was so taken by a great black horse in one corner, the most beautiful and well-shaped animal I had ever seen. His saddle and bridle were made of heavy gold, intricately designed; one side of his trough was filled with clean barley and sesame, and the other with rose water. I led the animal outside and then jumped onto his back, shaking the reins as I did, but he didn’t move at all. I lightly tapped him with a switch I had picked up in his stable. As soon as he felt the touch, he spread his wings (which I hadn’t noticed before) and flew up with me straight into the sky. After reaching an incredible height, he suddenly swooped back down to earth and landed on the terrace of a castle, throwing me violently from the saddle and hitting me with his tail so hard that it knocked out my right eye.
Half-stunned as I was with all that had happened to me, I rose to my feet, thinking as I did so of what had befallen the ten young men, and watching the horse which was soaring into the clouds. I left the terrace and wandered on till I came to a hall, which I knew to have been the one from which the roc had taken me, by the ten blue sofas against the wall.
Half-dazed by everything that had happened to me, I got up, thinking about what had happened to the ten young men and watching the horse that was flying up into the clouds. I left the terrace and walked until I reached a hall, which I recognized as the one from where the roc had taken me, marked by the ten blue sofas against the wall.
The ten young men were not present when I first entered, but came in soon after, accompanied by the old man. They greeted me kindly, and bewailed my misfortune, though, indeed, they had expected nothing less. "All that has happened to you," they said, "we also have undergone, and we should be enjoying the same happiness still, had we not opened the Golden Door while the princesses were absent. You have been no wiser than we, and have suffered the same punishment. We would gladly receive you among us, to perform such penance as we do, but we have already told you that this is impossible. Depart, therefore, from hence and go to the Court of Bagdad, where you shall meet with him that can decide your destiny." They told me the way I was to travel, and I left them.
The ten young men weren't there when I first arrived, but they came in shortly after, along with the old man. They welcomed me warmly and expressed their sympathy for my misfortune, even though they had expected it all along. "Everything that has happened to you," they said, "we've experienced too, and we would still be enjoying the same happiness if we hadn't opened the Golden Door while the princesses were away. You haven't been any wiser than us, and you've faced the same consequences. We would be happy to welcome you among us to do the same penance we’re doing, but as we've already mentioned, that's not possible. So, go on your way to the Court of Bagdad, where you will meet the one who can determine your fate." They explained how I should travel, and I left them.
On the road I caused my beard and eyebrows to be shaved, and put on a Calender's habit. I have had a long journey, but arrived this evening in the city, where I met my brother Calenders at the gate, being strangers like myself. We wondered much at one another, to see we were all blind of the same eye, but we had no leisure to discourse at length of our common calamities. We had only so much time as to come hither to implore those favours which you have been generously pleased to grant us.
On the road, I shaved my beard and eyebrows and put on a Calender's outfit. I had a long journey, but I arrived this evening in the city, where I met my fellow Calenders at the gate, all of us being strangers. We were surprised to see that we were all blind in the same eye, but we didn’t have time to talk about our shared misfortunes. We only had enough time to come here and ask for the favors you have kindly decided to grant us.
He finished, and it was Zobeida's turn to speak: "Go wherever you please," she said, addressing all three. "I pardon you all, but you must depart immediately out of this house."
He finished, and it was Zobeida's turn to speak: "Go wherever you want," she said, looking at all three of them. "I forgive you all, but you have to leave this house right away."
The Seven Voyages of Sindbad the Sailor
In the times of the Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid there lived in Bagdad a poor porter named Hindbad, who on a very hot day was sent to carry a heavy load from one end of the city to the other. Before he had accomplished half the distance he was so tired that, finding himself in a quiet street where the pavement was sprinkled with rose water, and a cool breeze was blowing, he set his burden upon the ground, and sat down to rest in the shade of a grand house. Very soon he decided that he could not have chosen a pleasanter place; a delicious perfume of aloes wood and pastilles came from the open windows and mingled with the scent of the rose water which steamed up from the hot pavement. Within the palace he heard some music, as of many instruments cunningly played, and the melodious warble of nightingales and other birds, and by this, and the appetising smell of many dainty dishes of which he presently became aware, he judged that feasting and merry making were going on. He wondered who lived in this magnificent house which he had never seen before, the street in which it stood being one which he seldom had occasion to pass. To satisfy his curiosity he went up to some splendidly dressed servants who stood at the door, and asked one of them the name of the master of the mansion.
In the days of Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid, there lived a poor porter named Hindbad in Baghdad. One extremely hot day, he was sent to carry a heavy load from one end of the city to the other. Before he had made it halfway, he was so exhausted that he found himself in a quiet street where the pavement was sprinkled with rose water, and a cool breeze was blowing. He set down his load and sat down to rest in the shade of a grand house. Soon, he realized he couldn't have picked a better spot; a delightful scent of aloes wood and incense wafted from the open windows, blending with the fragrance of the rose water rising from the hot pavement. Inside the palace, he heard music, with many instruments skillfully played, alongside the sweet songs of nightingales and other birds. From this, along with the tempting smell of various delicious dishes that he soon detected, he guessed that a feast and celebration were taking place. Curious about who lived in this magnificent house, which he had never seen before since the street was one he rarely passed through, he approached some elegantly dressed servants standing at the door and asked one of them for the name of the master of the mansion.
"What," replied he, "do you live in Bagdad, and not know that here lives the noble Sindbad the Sailor, that famous traveller who sailed over every sea upon which the sun shines?"
"What," he replied, "you live in Baghdad and don't know that the noble Sindbad the Sailor lives here, that famous traveler who has sailed across every sea that the sun shines on?"
The porter, who had often heard people speak of the immense wealth of Sindbad, could not help feeling envious of one whose lot seemed to be as happy as his own was miserable. Casting his eyes up to the sky he exclaimed aloud,
The porter, who had often heard people talk about the enormous wealth of Sindbad, couldn’t help but feel jealous of someone whose life appeared to be as joyful as his own was unhappy. Looking up at the sky, he exclaimed aloud,
"Consider, Mighty Creator of all things, the differences between Sindbad's life and mine. Every day I suffer a thousand hardships and misfortunes, and have hard work to get even enough bad barley bread to keep myself and my family alive, while the lucky Sindbad spends money right and left and lives upon the fat of the land! What has he done that you should give him this pleasant life--what have I done to deserve so hard a fate?"
"Think about it, all-powerful Creator of everything, the differences between Sindbad's life and mine. Every day, I go through countless hardships and bad luck, struggling just to get enough stale barley bread to feed myself and my family, while the fortunate Sindbad throws money around and enjoys the good life! What has he done to deserve this nice life—what have I done to deserve such a tough fate?"
So saying he stamped upon the ground like one beside himself with misery and despair. Just at this moment a servant came out of the palace, and taking him by the arm said, "Come with me, the noble Sindbad, my master, wishes to speak to you."
So saying, he stomped on the ground like someone overwhelmed with misery and despair. Just then, a servant came out of the palace and took him by the arm, saying, "Come with me, the noble Sindbad wants to speak to you."
Hindbad was not a little surprised at this summons, and feared that his unguarded words might have drawn upon him the displeasure of Sindbad, so he tried to excuse himself upon the pretext that he could not leave the burden which had been entrusted to him in the street. However the lackey promised him that it should be taken care of, and urged him to obey the call so pressingly that at last the porter was obliged to yield.
Hindbad was quite surprised by this request and worried that his careless words might have upset Sindbad, so he tried to excuse himself by saying he couldn't leave the load he had been given out in the street. However, the servant assured him that it would be handled and insisted so strongly that eventually the porter had no choice but to give in.
He followed the servant into a vast room, where a great company was seated round a table covered with all sorts of delicacies. In the place of honour sat a tall, grave man whose long white beard gave him a venerable air. Behind his chair stood a crowd of attendants eager to minister to his wants. This was the famous Sindbad himself. The porter, more than ever alarmed at the sight of so much magnificence, tremblingly saluted the noble company. Sindbad, making a sign to him to approach, caused him to be seated at his right hand, and himself heaped choice morsels upon his plate, and poured out for him a draught of excellent wine, and presently, when the banquet drew to a close, spoke to him familiarly, asking his name and occupation.
He followed the servant into a large room, where a big group was seated around a table filled with all kinds of delicious food. In the spot of honor sat a tall, serious man whose long white beard gave him a wise look. Behind his chair stood a crowd of attendants eager to serve him. This was the famous Sindbad himself. The porter, even more unsettled by the sight of such luxury, nervously greeted the distinguished guests. Sindbad, signaling for him to come closer, had him sit at his right hand, then generously piled choice food onto his plate and poured him a glass of excellent wine. Eventually, as the banquet was winding down, he spoke to him casually, asking for his name and what he did for a living.
"My lord," replied the porter, "I am called Hindbad."
"My lord," replied the doorman, "I'm called Hindbad."
"I am glad to see you here," continued Sindbad. "And I will answer for the rest of the company that they are equally pleased, but I wish you to tell me what it was that you said just now in the street." For Sindbad, passing by the open window before the feast began, had heard his complaint and therefore had sent for him.
"I’m happy to see you here," Sindbad said. "And I can assure you that everyone else feels the same way, but I want you to tell me what you just said in the street." Sindbad had heard his complaint while passing by the open window before the feast began, which is why he had called for him.
At this question Hindbad was covered with confusion, and hanging down his head, replied, "My lord, I confess that, overcome by weariness and ill-humour, I uttered indiscreet words, which I pray you to pardon me."
At this question, Hindbad felt embarrassed, and with his head down, he replied, "My lord, I admit that, overwhelmed by tiredness and frustration, I said some thoughtless things, for which I ask your forgiveness."
"Oh!" replied Sindbad, "do not imagine that I am so unjust as to blame you. On the contrary, I understand your situation and can pity you. Only you appear to be mistaken about me, and I wish to set you right. You doubtless imagine that I have acquired all the wealth and luxury that you see me enjoy without difficulty or danger, but this is far indeed from being the case. I have only reached this happy state after having for years suffered every possible kind of toil and danger.
"Oh!" replied Sindbad, "don’t think I'm so unfair as to blame you. On the contrary, I understand your situation and feel for you. It seems you might be mistaken about me, and I want to clear that up. You probably believe that I’ve gained all the wealth and luxury you see me enjoying without any trouble or risk, but that’s far from the truth. I’ve only reached this fortunate position after enduring every kind of hardship and danger for years."
"Yes, my noble friends," he continued, addressing the company, "I assure you that my adventures have been strange enough to deter even the most avaricious men from seeking wealth by traversing the seas. Since you have, perhaps, heard but confused accounts of my seven voyages, and the dangers and wonders that I have met with by sea and land, I will now give you a full and true account of them, which I think you will be well pleased to hear."
"Yes, my noble friends," he continued, speaking to the group, "I promise you that my adventures have been so strange that even the greediest men would think twice about chasing wealth across the seas. Since you may have heard mixed stories about my seven voyages and the dangers and wonders I've faced both at sea and on land, I’m now going to give you a complete and honest account of them, which I believe you will be very pleased to hear."
As Sindbad was relating his adventures chiefly on account of the porter, he ordered, before beginning his tale, that the burden which had been left in the street should be carried by some of his own servants to the place for which Hindbad had set out at first, while he remained to listen to the story.
As Sindbad was sharing his adventures mainly because of the porter, he instructed that before starting his tale, some of his own servants should take the load that had been left in the street back to the place that Hindbad had originally intended to go, while he stayed to listen to the story.
First Voyage
I had inherited considerable wealth from my parents, and being young and foolish I at first squandered it recklessly upon every kind of pleasure, but presently, finding that riches speedily take to themselves wings if managed as badly as I was managing mine, and remembering also that to be old and poor is misery indeed, I began to bethink me of how I could make the best of what still remained to me. I sold all my household goods by public auction, and joined a company of merchants who traded by sea, embarking with them at Balsora in a ship which we had fitted out between us.
I inherited a lot of money from my parents, and being young and reckless, I initially wasted it on every kind of pleasure. Soon, I realized that money can disappear quickly if you handle it poorly like I was doing. I also remembered that being old and broke is truly miserable. So, I started thinking about how to make the most of what I still had left. I sold all my household items at a public auction and joined a group of merchants who traded by sea, setting off with them from Balsora on a ship we had put together.
We set sail and took our course towards the East Indies by the Persian Gulf, having the coast of Persia upon our left hand and upon our right the shores of Arabia Felix. I was at first much troubled by the uneasy motion of the vessel, but speedily recovered my health, and since that hour have been no more plagued by sea-sickness.
We set off and headed toward the East Indies via the Persian Gulf, with the coast of Persia on our left and the shores of Arabia Felix on our right. At first, I felt really uncomfortable because of the ship's movement, but I quickly got better, and since that moment, I haven't been bothered by seasickness again.
From time to time we landed at various islands, where we sold or exchanged our merchandise, and one day, when the wind dropped suddenly, we found ourselves becalmed close to a small island like a green meadow, which only rose slightly above the surface of the water. Our sails were furled, and the captain gave permission to all who wished to land for a while and amuse themselves. I was among the number, but when after strolling about for some time we lighted a fire and sat down to enjoy the repast which we had brought with us, we were startled by a sudden and violent trembling of the island, while at the same moment those left upon the ship set up an outcry bidding us come on board for our lives, since what we had taken for an island was nothing but the back of a sleeping whale. Those who were nearest to the boat threw themselves into it, others sprang into the sea, but before I could save myself the whale plunged suddenly into the depths of the ocean, leaving me clinging to a piece of the wood which we had brought to make our fire. Meanwhile a breeze had sprung up, and in the confusion that ensued on board our vessel in hoisting the sails and taking up those who were in the boat and clinging to its sides, no one missed me and I was left at the mercy of the waves. All that day I floated up and down, now beaten this way, now that, and when night fell I despaired for my life; but, weary and spent as I was, I clung to my frail support, and great was my joy when the morning light showed me that I had drifted against an island.
From time to time, we stopped at different islands where we sold or traded our goods. One day, when the wind suddenly died down, we found ourselves stuck near a small island that looked like a green meadow, barely rising above the water's surface. We furled the sails, and the captain allowed anyone who wanted to go ashore for a bit of fun. I was among them, but after wandering around for a while, when we lit a fire and sat down to enjoy the food we had brought, we were suddenly rocked by a violent shaking of the island. At the same moment, those who stayed on the ship shouted for us to come back for our lives, revealing that what we thought was an island was actually the back of a sleeping whale. Those closest to the boat jumped into it, others leaped into the sea, but before I could save myself, the whale dove suddenly into the deep ocean, leaving me hanging onto a piece of wood we had brought for the fire. In the meantime, a breeze picked up, and amid the chaos on board as they tried to hoist the sails and rescue those in the boat clinging to its sides, no one noticed I was missing, and I was left to the mercy of the waves. I floated around all day, tossed this way and that, and when night fell, I lost hope for my life. Yet, exhausted as I was, I held on to my fragile support, and I was overjoyed when the morning light revealed that I had drifted against an island.
The cliffs were high and steep, but luckily for me some tree-roots protruded in places, and by their aid I climbed up at last, and stretched myself upon the turf at the top, where I lay, more dead than alive, till the sun was high in the heavens. By that time I was very hungry, but after some searching I came upon some eatable herbs, and a spring of clear water, and much refreshed I set out to explore the island. Presently I reached a great plain where a grazing horse was tethered, and as I stood looking at it I heard voices talking apparently underground, and in a moment a man appeared who asked me how I came upon the island. I told him my adventures, and heard in return that he was one of the grooms of Mihrage, the king of the island, and that each year they came to feed their master's horses in this plain. He took me to a cave where his companions were assembled, and when I had eaten of the food they set before me, they bade me think myself fortunate to have come upon them when I did, since they were going back to their master on the morrow, and without their aid I could certainly never have found my way to the inhabited part of the island.
The cliffs were tall and steep, but fortunately for me, some tree roots stuck out in places, and with their help, I finally climbed up and lay down on the grass at the top, feeling more dead than alive, until the sun was high in the sky. By then, I was really hungry, but after searching a bit, I found some edible herbs and a spring of clear water. Feeling much better, I set out to explore the island. Soon I came to a large plain where a horse was tied up, and as I stood there looking at it, I heard voices that seemed to be coming from underground. Suddenly, a man appeared and asked how I got to the island. I shared my story, and he told me he was one of the grooms of Mihrage, the king of the island, and that every year they came to feed their master’s horses in this plain. He took me to a cave where his companions were gathered, and after I ate the food they offered me, they told me I should consider myself lucky to have found them when I did, since they were heading back to their master the next day, and without their help, I definitely wouldn’t have been able to find my way to the populated part of the island.
Early the next morning we accordingly set out, and when we reached the capital I was graciously received by the king, to whom I related my adventures, upon which he ordered that I should be well cared for and provided with such things as I needed. Being a merchant I sought out men of my own profession, and particularly those who came from foreign countries, as I hoped in this way to hear news from Bagdad, and find out some means of returning thither, for the capital was situated upon the sea-shore, and visited by vessels from all parts of the world. In the meantime I heard many curious things, and answered many questions concerning my own country, for I talked willingly with all who came to me. Also to while away the time of waiting I explored a little island named Cassel, which belonged to King Mihrage, and which was supposed to be inhabited by a spirit named Deggial. Indeed, the sailors assured me that often at night the playing of timbals could be heard upon it. However, I saw nothing strange upon my voyage, saving some fish that were full two hundred cubits long, but were fortunately more in dread of us than even we were of them, and fled from us if we did but strike upon a board to frighten them. Other fishes there were only a cubit long which had heads like owls.
Early the next morning, we set out, and when we reached the capital, the king welcomed me warmly. I shared my adventures with him, and he ordered that I be well taken care of and provided with what I needed. As a merchant, I sought out fellow traders, especially those from foreign lands, hoping to hear news from Baghdad and find a way to return there, since the capital was located by the sea and visited by ships from all over the world. In the meantime, I heard many interesting stories and answered numerous questions about my own country, as I happily talked with everyone who approached me. To pass the time while I waited, I explored a small island called Cassel, which belonged to King Mihrage and was said to be inhabited by a spirit named Deggial. The sailors even claimed that you could often hear the sound of drums coming from it at night. However, I didn’t encounter anything unusual during my journey, except for some fish that were about two hundred cubits long, but fortunately, they were more afraid of us than we were of them, and they swam away when we struck a board to scare them. There were also fish that were only a cubit long with owl-like heads.
One day after my return, as I went down to the quay, I saw a ship which had just cast anchor, and was discharging her cargo, while the merchants to whom it belonged were busily directing the removal of it to their warehouses. Drawing nearer I presently noticed that my own name was marked upon some of the packages, and after having carefully examined them, I felt sure that they were indeed those which I had put on board our ship at Balsora. I then recognised the captain of the vessel, but as I was certain that he believed me to be dead, I went up to him and asked who owned the packages that I was looking at.
One day after I got back, when I went down to the dock, I saw a ship that had just anchored and was unloading its cargo. The merchants who owned it were busy directing the transfer of goods to their warehouses. As I got closer, I noticed that my name was marked on some of the packages. After examining them carefully, I was certain they were the ones I had loaded onto our ship in Balsora. I then recognized the captain of the vessel, but since I was sure he thought I was dead, I approached him and asked who owned the packages I was looking at.
"There was on board my ship," he replied, "a merchant of Bagdad named Sindbad. One day he and several of my other passengers landed upon what we supposed to be an island, but which was really an enormous whale floating asleep upon the waves. No sooner did it feel upon its back the heat of the fire which had been kindled, than it plunged into the depths of the sea. Several of the people who were upon it perished in the waters, and among others this unlucky Sindbad. This merchandise is his, but I have resolved to dispose of it for the benefit of his family if I should ever chance to meet with them."
"There was a merchant from Baghdad named Sindbad on my ship," he replied. "One day, he and some of my other passengers went ashore on what we thought was an island, but it turned out to be a huge whale drifting asleep on the waves. As soon as it felt the heat from the fire that we had started on its back, it dove down into the ocean. Several of the people on it drowned, and sadly, Sindbad was one of them. This cargo is his, but I've decided to sell it to help his family if I ever come across them."
"Captain," said I, "I am that Sindbad whom you believe to be dead, and these are my possessions!"
"Captain," I said, "I’m Sindbad, the one you thought was dead, and these are my belongings!"
When the captain heard these words he cried out in amazement, "Lackaday! and what is the world coming to? In these days there is not an honest man to be met with. Did I not with my own eyes see Sindbad drown, and now you have the audacity to tell me that you are he! I should have taken you to be a just man, and yet for the sake of obtaining that which does not belong to you, you are ready to invent this horrible falsehood."
When the captain heard this, he exclaimed in shock, "Wow! What is the world coming to? There isn't an honest person to be found anymore. Didn't I see Sindbad drown with my own eyes, and now you're daring to tell me you're him? I would have thought you were a decent person, but for the sake of getting something that isn't yours, you're willing to make up this terrible lie."
"Have patience, and do me the favour to hear my story," said I.
"Please be patient and do me the favor of listening to my story," I said.
"Speak then," replied the captain, "I'm all attention."
"Go ahead," replied the captain, "I'm listening."
So I told him of my escape and of my fortunate meeting with the king's grooms, and how kindly I had been received at the palace. Very soon I began to see that I had made some impression upon him, and after the arrival of some of the other merchants, who showed great joy at once more seeing me alive, he declared that he also recognised me.
So I told him about my escape and how I had lucked out by meeting the king's grooms, and how warmly I was welcomed at the palace. Very quickly, I started to notice that I had made an impression on him, and after a few other merchants arrived, who were really happy to see me alive again, he said that he also recognized me.
Throwing himself upon my neck he exclaimed, "Heaven be praised that you have escaped from so great a danger. As to your goods, I pray you take them, and dispose of them as you please." I thanked him, and praised his honesty, begging him to accept several bales of merchandise in token of my gratitude, but he would take nothing. Of the choicest of my goods I prepared a present for King Mihrage, who was at first amazed, having known that I had lost my all. However, when I had explained to him how my bales had been miraculously restored to me, he graciously accepted my gifts, and in return gave me many valuable things. I then took leave of him, and exchanging my merchandise for sandal and aloes wood, camphor, nutmegs, cloves, pepper, and ginger, I embarked upon the same vessel and traded so successfully upon our homeward voyage that I arrived in Balsora with about one hundred thousand sequins. My family received me with as much joy as I felt upon seeing them once more. I bought land and slaves, and built a great house in which I resolved to live happily, and in the enjoyment of all the pleasures of life to forget my past sufferings.
Throwing himself around my neck, he exclaimed, "Thank goodness you made it out of such a big danger. As for your belongings, please take them and do whatever you want with them." I thanked him and praised his honesty, asking him to accept several bales of merchandise as a token of my gratitude, but he refused to take anything. I set aside some of my best goods to prepare a gift for King Mihrage, who was initially surprised since he knew I had lost everything. However, when I explained how my bales had been miraculously returned to me, he graciously accepted my gifts and, in return, gave me many valuable items. I then took my leave, trading my goods for sandalwood, aloes wood, camphor, nutmegs, cloves, pepper, and ginger. I boarded the same ship and traded so successfully on our way home that I arrived in Balsora with about one hundred thousand sequins. My family welcomed me back with as much joy as I felt upon seeing them again. I bought land and slaves and built a big house where I planned to live happily, enjoying all the pleasures of life and forgetting my past hardships.
Here Sindbad paused, and commanded the musicians to play again, while the feasting continued until evening. When the time came for the porter to depart, Sindbad gave him a purse containing one hundred sequins, saying, "Take this, Hindbad, and go home, but to-morrow come again and you shall hear more of my adventures."
Here Sindbad paused and instructed the musicians to play again while the feast carried on into the evening. When it was time for the porter to leave, Sindbad gave him a purse with one hundred sequins, saying, "Take this, Hindbad, and head home, but come back tomorrow and you'll hear more of my adventures."
The porter retired quite overcome by so much generosity, and you may imagine that he was well received at home, where his wife and children thanked their lucky stars that he had found such a benefactor.
The porter went home feeling really grateful for all that generosity, and you can imagine he got a warm welcome from his wife and kids, who were thankful he had found such a benefactor.
The next day Hindbad, dressed in his best, returned to the voyager's house, and was received with open arms. As soon as all the guests had arrived the banquet began as before, and when they had feasted long and merrily, Sindbad addressed them thus:
The next day, Hindbad, wearing his best clothes, went back to the voyager's house and was welcomed warmly. Once all the guests had shown up, the feast started again, and after they had eaten and celebrated for a long time, Sindbad spoke to them:
"My friends, I beg that you will give me your attention while I relate the adventures of my second voyage, which you will find even more astonishing than the first."
"My friends, I ask that you pay attention while I share the adventures of my second voyage, which you'll find even more incredible than the first."
Second Voyage
I had resolved, as you know, on my return from my first voyage, to spend the rest of my days quietly in Bagdad, but very soon I grew tired of such an idle life and longed once more to find myself upon the sea.
I had decided, as you know, when I came back from my first trip, to spend the rest of my life peacefully in Baghdad, but I quickly grew bored with that easy life and yearned once again to be out at sea.
I procured, therefore, such goods as were suitable for the places I intended to visit, and embarked for the second time in a good ship with other merchants whom I knew to be honourable men. We went from island to island, often making excellent bargains, until one day we landed at a spot which, though covered with fruit trees and abounding in springs of excellent water, appeared to possess neither houses nor people. While my companions wandered here and there gathering flowers and fruit I sat down in a shady place, and, having heartily enjoyed the provisions and the wine I had brought with me, I fell asleep, lulled by the murmur of a clear brook which flowed close by.
I gathered the goods I needed for the places I planned to visit and set sail for the second time on a sturdy ship with other merchants I trusted. We traveled from island to island, often making great deals, until one day we arrived at a location that, while filled with fruit trees and surrounded by abundant fresh water, seemed to have no houses or people. While my companions roamed around picking flowers and fruit, I found a shady spot to sit down and, after enjoying the food and wine I had brought, I fell asleep, soothed by the sound of a nearby clear stream.
How long I slept I know not, but when I opened my eyes and started to my feet I perceived with horror that I was alone and that the ship was gone. I rushed to and fro like one distracted, uttering cries of despair, and when from the shore I saw the vessel under full sail just disappearing upon the horizon, I wished bitterly enough that I had been content to stay at home in safety. But since wishes could do me no good, I presently took courage and looked about me for a means of escape. When I had climbed a tall tree I first of all directed my anxious glances towards the sea; but, finding nothing hopeful there, I turned landward, and my curiosity was excited by a huge dazzling white object, so far off that I could not make out what it might be.
I have no idea how long I slept, but when I opened my eyes and got to my feet, I was horrified to see that I was alone and that the ship was gone. I rushed around like a mad person, crying out in despair, and when I spotted the vessel sailing away on the horizon, I bitterly wished I had just stayed home where it was safe. But since wishing wouldn’t help, I gathered my courage and looked for a way to escape. After climbing a tall tree, I first scanned the sea with anxious eyes; but not seeing anything promising there, I turned towards the land and my curiosity was piqued by a huge, dazzling white object in the distance, too far away for me to tell what it was.
Descending from the tree I hastily collected what remained of my provisions and set off as fast as I could go towards it. As I drew near it seemed to me to be a white ball of immense size and height, and when I could touch it, I found it marvellously smooth and soft. As it was impossible to climb it--for it presented no foot-hold--I walked round about it seeking some opening, but there was none. I counted, however, that it was at least fifty paces round. By this time the sun was near setting, but quite suddenly it fell dark, something like a huge black cloud came swiftly over me, and I saw with amazement that it was a bird of extraordinary size which was hovering near. Then I remembered that I had often heard the sailors speak of a wonderful bird called a roc, and it occurred to me that the white object which had so puzzled me must be its egg.
Climbing down from the tree, I quickly gathered what was left of my supplies and set off as quickly as I could toward it. As I got closer, it looked like a massive white ball, and when I touched it, I found it incredibly smooth and soft. Since it was impossible to climb--there were no footholds--I walked around it looking for any opening, but there was none. I estimated it was at least fifty paces around. By then, the sun was close to setting, but suddenly it got dark; a huge black cloud rushed over me, and to my astonishment, I saw it was an enormous bird hovering nearby. Then I remembered hearing sailors talk about a wonderful bird called a roc, and it struck me that the white object that had puzzled me must be its egg.
Sure enough the bird settled slowly down upon it, covering it with its wings to keep it warm, and I cowered close beside the egg in such a position that one of the bird's feet, which was as large as the trunk of a tree, was just in front of me. Taking off my turban I bound myself securely to it with the linen in the hope that the roc, when it took flight next morning, would bear me away with it from the desolate island. And this was precisely what did happen. As soon as the dawn appeared the bird rose into the air carrying me up and up till I could no longer see the earth, and then suddenly it descended so swiftly that I almost lost consciousness. When I became aware that the roc had settled and that I was once again upon solid ground, I hastily unbound my turban from its foot and freed myself, and that not a moment too soon; for the bird, pouncing upon a huge snake, killed it with a few blows from its powerful beak, and seizing it up rose into the air once more and soon disappeared from my view. When I had looked about me I began to doubt if I had gained anything by quitting the desolate island.
Sure enough, the bird slowly settled down on it, covering it with its wings to keep it warm, and I huddled close beside the egg in such a way that one of the bird's feet, which was as big as a tree trunk, was right in front of me. I took off my turban and tied myself securely to it with the linen, hoping that the roc, when it took off the next morning, would carry me away from the desolate island. And that’s exactly what happened. As soon as dawn broke, the bird rose into the air, lifting me up and up until I could no longer see the ground, and then suddenly it swooped down so fast that I almost lost consciousness. When I realized that the roc had landed and I was back on solid ground, I quickly untied my turban from its foot and freed myself, and just in time; for the bird, diving down on a huge snake, killed it with a few blows from its powerful beak, grabbed it, and soared into the air again, soon disappearing from my sight. As I looked around, I started to wonder if leaving the desolate island had actually gained me anything.
The valley in which I found myself was deep and narrow, and surrounded by mountains which towered into the clouds, and were so steep and rocky that there was no way of climbing up their sides. As I wandered about, seeking anxiously for some means of escaping from this trap, I observed that the ground was strewed with diamonds, some of them of an astonishing size. This sight gave me great pleasure, but my delight was speedily damped when I saw also numbers of horrible snakes so long and so large that the smallest of them could have swallowed an elephant with ease. Fortunately for me they seemed to hide in caverns of the rocks by day, and only came out by night, probably because of their enemy the roc.
The valley I found myself in was deep and narrow, surrounded by mountains that soared into the clouds, so steep and rocky that climbing them was impossible. As I wandered around, desperately looking for a way to escape this trap, I noticed the ground was scattered with diamonds, some of them remarkably large. This sight brought me joy, but my excitement quickly faded when I also saw a lot of terrifying snakes, so long and massive that even the smallest could have easily swallowed an elephant. Luckily for me, they seemed to hide in the rocky caves during the day and only came out at night, probably to avoid their enemy, the roc.
All day long I wandered up and down the valley, and when it grew dusk I crept into a little cave, and having blocked up the entrance to it with a stone, I ate part of my little store of food and lay down to sleep, but all through the night the serpents crawled to and fro, hissing horribly, so that I could scarcely close my eyes for terror. I was thankful when the morning light appeared, and when I judged by the silence that the serpents had retreated to their dens I came tremblingly out of my cave and wandered up and down the valley once more, kicking the diamonds contemptuously out of my path, for I felt that they were indeed vain things to a man in my situation. At last, overcome with weariness, I sat down upon a rock, but I had hardly closed my eyes when I was startled by something which fell to the ground with a thud close beside me.
All day I wandered up and down the valley, and when it got dark, I slipped into a small cave. After blocking the entrance with a stone, I ate a bit of my limited food and lay down to sleep. But all night long, the snakes crawled back and forth, hissing terribly, making it almost impossible for me to keep my eyes shut from fear. I was relieved when morning came, and judging by the silence, I figured the snakes had returned to their dens. I cautiously stepped out of my cave and wandered through the valley again, kicking the diamonds out of my way in disdain, feeling they meant nothing to me in my situation. Eventually, exhausted, I sat down on a rock, but I had barely closed my eyes when I was startled by something that fell to the ground with a thud right next to me.
It was a huge piece of fresh meat, and as I stared at it several more pieces rolled over the cliffs in different places. I had always thought that the stories the sailors told of the famous valley of diamonds, and of the cunning way which some merchants had devised for getting at the precious stones, were mere travellers' tales invented to give pleasure to the hearers, but now I perceived that they were surely true. These merchants came to the valley at the time when the eagles, which keep their eyries in the rocks, had hatched their young. The merchants then threw great lumps of meat into the valley. These, falling with so much force upon the diamonds, were sure to take up some of the precious stones with them, when the eagles pounced upon the meat and carried it off to their nests to feed their hungry broods. Then the merchants, scaring away the parent birds with shouts and outcries, would secure their treasures. Until this moment I had looked upon the valley as my grave, for I had seen no possibility of getting out of it alive, but now I took courage and began to devise a means of escape. I began by picking up all the largest diamonds I could find and storing them carefully in the leathern wallet which had held my provisions; this I tied securely to my belt. I then chose the piece of meat which seemed most suited to my purpose, and with the aid of my turban bound it firmly to my back; this done I laid down upon my face and awaited the coming of the eagles. I soon heard the flapping of their mighty wings above me, and had the satisfaction of feeling one of them seize upon my piece of meat, and me with it, and rise slowly towards his nest, into which he presently dropped me. Luckily for me the merchants were on the watch, and setting up their usual outcries they rushed to the nest scaring away the eagle. Their amazement was great when they discovered me, and also their disappointment, and with one accord they fell to abusing me for having robbed them of their usual profit. Addressing myself to the one who seemed most aggrieved, I said: "I am sure, if you knew all that I have suffered, you would show more kindness towards me, and as for diamonds, I have enough here of the very best for you and me and all your company." So saying I showed them to him. The others all crowded round me, wondering at my adventures and admiring the device by which I had escaped from the valley, and when they had led me to their camp and examined my diamonds, they assured me that in all the years that they had carried on their trade they had seen no stones to be compared with them for size and beauty.
It was a huge piece of fresh meat, and as I stared at it, several more pieces rolled over the cliffs in different spots. I had always believed that the stories sailors told about the famous diamond valley and the clever ways some merchants had come up with to collect the precious stones were just tall tales made up to entertain listeners. But now I realized they were definitely true. These merchants arrived in the valley when the eagles, nesting in the rocks, had just hatched their young. The merchants would throw big chunks of meat into the valley. When the meat hit the ground with force, it was sure to pick up some of the precious stones as the eagles swooped down to grab the meat and take it back to their nests to feed their hungry chicks. Then, the merchants would scare off the parent birds with screams and shouts, allowing them to collect their treasures. Until this moment, I had viewed the valley as my grave since I saw no way out alive, but now I felt encouraged and started to plan my escape. I began by gathering all the largest diamonds I could find and carefully stored them in the leather pouch that had held my supplies; I tied it securely to my belt. I then chose the piece of meat that seemed most suitable for my plan and, using my turban, secured it firmly to my back. Once that was done, I lay down on my stomach and waited for the eagles to come. I soon heard the sound of their powerful wings above me and felt one of them grab my piece of meat—and me with it—as it slowly rose toward its nest, where it eventually dropped me. Thankfully, the merchants were on the lookout and, shouting their usual cries, rushed to the nest, scaring the eagle away. They were amazed when they discovered me and also disappointed, and together they began to scold me for robbing them of their usual profit. I turned to the one who seemed most upset and said, "I'm sure if you knew everything I've been through, you'd be kinder to me. As for diamonds, I have more than enough here for you, me, and your whole crew." Saying this, I showed them the jewels. The others crowded around me, intrigued by my adventures and impressed by the clever escape I had pulled off from the valley. After leading me to their camp and examining my diamonds, they assured me that in all their years of trading, they had never seen stones that compared to mine in size and beauty.
I found that each merchant chose a particular nest, and took his chance of what he might find in it. So I begged the one who owned the nest to which I had been carried to take as much as he would of my treasure, but he contented himself with one stone, and that by no means the largest, assuring me that with such a gem his fortune was made, and he need toil no more. I stayed with the merchants several days, and then as they were journeying homewards I gladly accompanied them. Our way lay across high mountains infested with frightful serpents, but we had the good luck to escape them and came at last to the seashore. Thence we sailed to the isle of Rohat where the camphor trees grow to such a size that a hundred men could shelter under one of them with ease. The sap flows from an incision made high up in the tree into a vessel hung there to receive it, and soon hardens into the substance called camphor, but the tree itself withers up and dies when it has been so treated.
I noticed that each merchant picked a specific nest and took a chance on what he might find there. So I asked the owner of the nest I had ended up in to take as much of my treasure as he wanted, but he only took one stone, and it wasn't even the biggest one. He told me that with such a gem, his fortune was made, and he wouldn’t need to work anymore. I stayed with the merchants for several days, and then when they were heading home, I happily went with them. Our route took us over high mountains filled with terrifying snakes, but luckily we managed to avoid them and finally reached the seashore. From there, we sailed to the island of Rohat, where the camphor trees grow so large that a hundred men could easily find shelter under just one. The sap flows from a cut made high up in the tree into a container hanging there to catch it, and it soon hardens into what we call camphor, but the tree itself dies after it has been tapped like this.
In this same island we saw the rhinoceros, an animal which is smaller than the elephant and larger than the buffalo. It has one horn about a cubit long which is solid, but has a furrow from the base to the tip. Upon it is traced in white lines the figure of a man. The rhinoceros fights with the elephant, and transfixing him with his horn carries him off upon his head, but becoming blinded with the blood of his enemy, he falls helpless to the ground, and then comes the roc, and clutches them both up in his talons and takes them to feed his young. This doubtless astonishes you, but if you do not believe my tale go to Rohat and see for yourself. For fear of wearying you I pass over in silence many other wonderful things which we saw in this island. Before we left I exchanged one of my diamonds for much goodly merchandise by which I profited greatly on our homeward way. At last we reached Balsora, whence I hastened to Bagdad, where my first action was to bestow large sums of money upon the poor, after which I settled down to enjoy tranquilly the riches I had gained with so much toil and pain.
On this same island, we saw the rhinoceros, an animal that’s smaller than an elephant but larger than a buffalo. It has one horn about a foot long that’s solid but has a groove running from the base to the tip. On it, there are white lines forming the figure of a man. The rhinoceros fights with the elephant, piercing it with his horn and carrying it off on his head, but when it gets blinded by the blood of its enemy, it collapses helplessly to the ground. Then the roc comes and grabs them both in its talons to feed its young. This may astonish you, but if you don’t believe my story, go to Rohat and see it for yourself. To avoid tiring you, I’ll skip over many other amazing things we saw on this island. Before we left, I traded one of my diamonds for a lot of valuable merchandise, which I greatly benefited from on our way home. Finally, we reached Balsora, and I hurried to Bagdad, where my first act was to donate large sums of money to the poor, after which I settled down to enjoy the wealth I had gained through so much hard work and struggle.
Having thus related the adventures of his second voyage, Sindbad again bestowed a hundred sequins upon Hindbad, inviting him to come again on the following day and hear how he fared upon his third voyage. The other guests also departed to their homes, but all returned at the same hour next day, including the porter, whose former life of hard work and poverty had already begun to seem to him like a bad dream. Again after the feast was over did Sindbad claim the attention of his guests and began the account of his third voyage.
Having shared the stories from his second voyage, Sindbad gave a hundred sequins to Hindbad, inviting him to return the next day to hear about his third voyage. The other guests went home, but all came back at the same time the next day, including the porter, whose previous life of hard work and struggle was starting to feel like a bad dream. Once the feast was finished, Sindbad asked for everyone's attention again and began telling the story of his third voyage.
Third Voyage
After a very short time the pleasant easy life I led made me quite forget the perils of my two voyages. Moreover, as I was still in the prime of life, it pleased me better to be up and doing. So once more providing myself with the rarest and choicest merchandise of Bagdad, I conveyed it to Balsora, and set sail with other merchants of my acquaintance for distant lands. We had touched at many ports and made much profit, when one day upon the open sea we were caught by a terrible wind which blew us completely out of our reckoning, and lasting for several days finally drove us into harbour on a strange island.
After a very short time, the comfortable, easy life I was living made me completely forget the dangers of my two voyages. Plus, since I was still in my prime, I preferred to be active. So, once again, I gathered the rarest and finest goods from Baghdad, took them to Basra, and set sail with other merchants I knew for far-off lands. We stopped at many ports and made a good profit, when one day, out on the open sea, a terrible wind caught us off guard, completely disorienting us. This wind lasted several days and eventually drove us into harbor on an unknown island.
"I would rather have come to anchor anywhere than here," quoth our captain. "This island and all adjoining it are inhabited by hairy savages, who are certain to attack us, and whatever these dwarfs may do we dare not resist, since they swarm like locusts, and if one of them is killed the rest will fall upon us, and speedily make an end of us."
"I would prefer to anchor anywhere but here," our captain said. "This island and all its surroundings are populated by hairy savages who are definitely going to attack us. No matter what these little guys do, we can't fight back because they come in swarms like locusts. If we kill one of them, the others will charge at us and quickly finish us off."
These words caused great consternation among all the ship's company, and only too soon we were to find out that the captain spoke truly. There appeared a vast multitude of hideous savages, not more than two feet high and covered with reddish fur. Throwing themselves into the waves they surrounded our vessel. Chattering meanwhile in a language we could not understand, and clutching at ropes and gangways, they swarmed up the ship's side with such speed and agility that they almost seemed to fly.
These words caused a lot of concern among everyone on the ship, and it didn’t take long for us to realize the captain was right. A huge crowd of ugly little savages appeared, no more than two feet tall and covered in reddish fur. They jumped into the water and surrounded our boat. While chattering in a language we couldn’t understand, they grabbed at ropes and ladders, swarming up the side of the ship with such speed and agility that it almost looked like they were flying.
You may imagine the rage and terror that seized us as we watched them, neither daring to hinder them nor able to speak a word to deter them from their purpose, whatever it might be. Of this we were not left long in doubt. Hoisting the sails, and cutting the cable of the anchor, they sailed our vessel to an island which lay a little further off, where they drove us ashore; then taking possession of her, they made off to the place from which they had come, leaving us helpless upon a shore avoided with horror by all mariners for a reason which you will soon learn.
You can imagine the anger and fear that gripped us as we watched them, not daring to stop them or able to say a word to change their minds about whatever their goal was. We didn’t have to wonder for long. They hoisted the sails and cut the anchor cable, sailing our ship to an island not far away, where they forced us ashore; then they took control of the ship and left for the place they had come from, leaving us powerless on a shore that all sailors avoided in fear for a reason you'll soon find out.
Turning away from the sea we wandered miserably inland, finding as we went various herbs and fruits which we ate, feeling that we might as well live as long as possible though we had no hope of escape. Presently we saw in the far distance what seemed to us to be a splendid palace, towards which we turned our weary steps, but when we reached it we saw that it was a castle, lofty, and strongly built. Pushing back the heavy ebony doors we entered the courtyard, but upon the threshold of the great hall beyond it we paused, frozen with horror, at the sight which greeted us. On one side lay a huge pile of bones--human bones, and on the other numberless spits for roasting! Overcome with despair we sank trembling to the ground, and lay there without speech or motion. The sun was setting when a loud noise aroused us, the door of the hall was violently burst open and a horrible giant entered. He was as tall as a palm tree, and perfectly black, and had one eye, which flamed like a burning coal in the middle of his forehead. His teeth were long and sharp and grinned horribly, while his lower lip hung down upon his chest, and he had ears like elephant's ears, which covered his shoulders, and nails like the claws of some fierce bird.
Turning away from the sea, we wandered sadly inland, discovering various herbs and fruits along the way that we ate, feeling that we might as well live as long as we could even though we had no hope of escape. Soon, we spotted what looked like a magnificent palace in the distance, so we directed our tired feet toward it. However, when we arrived, we found it was a tall, solid castle. We pushed open the heavy ebony doors and entered the courtyard, but just beyond the threshold of the great hall, we froze in horror at what we saw. On one side was a massive pile of bones—human bones—and on the other, countless spits for roasting! Overwhelmed with despair, we collapsed to the ground, trembling, and lay there in silence and stillness. The sun was setting when a loud noise startled us; the door to the hall burst open, and a terrifying giant walked in. He was as tall as a palm tree and completely black, with a single eye that glowed like a burning coal in the center of his forehead. His teeth were long and sharp, grinning menacingly, and his lower lip hung down to his chest. He had ears like an elephant’s covering his shoulders and nails like the claws of a fierce bird.
At this terrible sight our senses left us and we lay like dead men. When at last we came to ourselves the giant sat examining us attentively with his fearful eye. Presently when he had looked at us enough he came towards us, and stretching out his hand took me by the back of the neck, turning me this way and that, but feeling that I was mere skin and bone he set me down again and went on to the next, whom he treated in the same fashion; at last he came to the captain, and finding him the fattest of us all, he took him up in one hand and stuck him upon a spit and proceeded to kindle a huge fire at which he presently roasted him. After the giant had supped he lay down to sleep, snoring like the loudest thunder, while we lay shivering with horror the whole night through, and when day broke he awoke and went out, leaving us in the castle.
At this awful sight, we lost all feeling and lay there like lifeless bodies. When we finally came to our senses, the giant was staring at us intently with his terrifying gaze. After he had looked at us long enough, he approached, reached out his hand, and grabbed me by the back of the neck, turning me this way and that. But realizing I was just skin and bones, he set me down and moved on to the next person, treating them the same way. Finally, he reached the captain and, seeing he was the biggest of us all, he picked him up with one hand, skewered him on a spit, and started a huge fire to roast him. After the giant finished his meal, he lay down to sleep, snoring like the loudest thunder, while we shivered in horror throughout the night. When daylight came, he woke up and went out, leaving us behind in the castle.
When we believed him to be really gone we started up bemoaning our horrible fate, until the hall echoed with our despairing cries. Though we were many and our enemy was alone it did not occur to us to kill him, and indeed we should have found that a hard task, even if we had thought of it, and no plan could we devise to deliver ourselves. So at last, submitting to our sad fate, we spent the day in wandering up and down the island eating such fruits as we could find, and when night came we returned to the castle, having sought in vain for any other place of shelter. At sunset the giant returned, supped upon one of our unhappy comrades, slept and snored till dawn, and then left us as before. Our condition seemed to us so frightful that several of my companions thought it would be better to leap from the cliffs and perish in the waves at once, rather than await so miserable an end; but I had a plan of escape which I now unfolded to them, and which they at once agreed to attempt.
When we thought he was really gone, we started to mourn our terrible fate, and the hall echoed with our cries of despair. Even though there were many of us and our enemy was alone, it didn't occur to us to kill him. In fact, we would have found that a difficult task, even if we had considered it, and we couldn't come up with any plan to save ourselves. So, finally accepting our sad fate, we spent the day wandering around the island, eating whatever fruits we could find, and when night fell, we returned to the castle, having searched in vain for any other place to shelter. At sunset, the giant came back, had dinner with one of our unfortunate friends, then slept and snored until dawn, before leaving us again. Our situation felt so terrible that several of my companions thought it would be better to jump from the cliffs and drown in the waves rather than wait for such a miserable end. But I had a plan for escape that I then shared with them, and they agreed to try it right away.
"Listen, my brothers," I added. "You know that plenty of driftwood lies along the shore. Let us make several rafts, and carry them to a suitable place. If our plot succeeds, we can wait patiently for the chance of some passing ship which would rescue us from this fatal island. If it fails, we must quickly take to our rafts; frail as they are, we have more chance of saving our lives with them than we have if we remain here."
"Listen up, my brothers," I said. "You know there’s a lot of driftwood along the shore. Let's build a few rafts and take them to a good spot. If our plan works, we can wait for a passing ship to rescue us from this deadly island. If it doesn’t work out, we need to get on our rafts quickly; as weak as they are, we have a better chance of saving our lives that way than by staying here."
All agreed with me, and we spent the day in building rafts, each capable of carrying three persons. At nightfall we returned to the castle, and very soon in came the giant, and one more of our number was sacrificed. But the time of our vengeance was at hand! As soon as he had finished his horrible repast he lay down to sleep as before, and when we heard him begin to snore I, and nine of the boldest of my comrades, rose softly, and took each a spit, which we made red-hot in the fire, and then at a given signal we plunged it with one accord into the giant's eye, completely blinding him. Uttering a terrible cry, he sprang to his feet clutching in all directions to try to seize one of us, but we had all fled different ways as soon as the deed was done, and thrown ourselves flat upon the ground in corners where he was not likely to touch us with his feet.
Everyone agreed with me, and we spent the day building rafts, each capable of carrying three people. At dusk, we returned to the castle, and soon the giant came in, sacrificing one more of our number. But our time for revenge was approaching! As soon as he finished his terrible meal, he lay down to sleep like before, and when we heard him start to snore, I and nine of my bravest friends quietly got up and took spit-rods, which we heated in the fire. Then, at a signal, we all plunged them into the giant's eye, completely blinding him. Letting out a terrible scream, he jumped to his feet, grabbing in all directions to try to catch one of us, but we had all run away in different directions as soon as it was done, throwing ourselves flat on the ground in corners where he was unlikely to step on us.
After a vain search he fumbled about till he found the door, and fled out of it howling frightfully. As for us, when he was gone we made haste to leave the fatal castle, and, stationing ourselves beside our rafts, we waited to see what would happen. Our idea was that if, when the sun rose, we saw nothing of the giant, and no longer heard his howls, which still came faintly through the darkness, growing more and more distant, we should conclude that he was dead, and that we might safely stay upon the island and need not risk our lives upon the frail rafts. But alas! morning light showed us our enemy approaching us, supported on either hand by two giants nearly as large and fearful as himself, while a crowd of others followed close upon their heels. Hesitating no longer we clambered upon our rafts and rowed with all our might out to sea. The giants, seeing their prey escaping them, seized up huge pieces of rock, and wading into the water hurled them after us with such good aim that all the rafts except the one I was upon were swamped, and their luckless crews drowned, without our being able to do anything to help them. Indeed I and my two companions had all we could do to keep our own raft beyond the reach of the giants, but by dint of hard rowing we at last gained the open sea. Here we were at the mercy of the winds and waves, which tossed us to and fro all that day and night, but the next morning we found ourselves near an island, upon which we gladly landed.
After a useless search, he fumbled around until he found the door and ran out, screaming in terror. Once he was gone, we quickly decided to leave the cursed castle, positioning ourselves next to our rafts to see what would happen. We figured that if, when the sun came up, we didn’t see the giant and his howls—still faintly echoing through the darkness—had disappeared into the distance, we could assume he was dead and safely stay on the island without risking our lives on the fragile rafts. But unfortunately! The morning light revealed our enemy approaching, flanked on either side by two giants almost as large and terrifying as he was, followed closely by a crowd of others. Without hesitation, we scrambled onto our rafts and paddled as hard as we could out to sea. The giants, realizing their prey was getting away, picked up huge rocks and waded into the water, throwing them at us with such accuracy that all the rafts except the one I was on were swamped, and their unfortunate crews drowned, with us unable to help them. In fact, my two companions and I had all we could do to keep our raft out of the giants’ reach, but after intense rowing, we finally made it to the open sea. Here, we were at the mercy of the winds and waves, which tossed us around all day and night, but the next morning, we found ourselves close to an island, where we happily landed.
There we found delicious fruits, and having satisfied our hunger we presently lay down to rest upon the shore. Suddenly we were aroused by a loud rustling noise, and starting up, saw that it was caused by an immense snake which was gliding towards us over the sand. So swiftly it came that it had seized one of my comrades before he had time to fly, and in spite of his cries and struggles speedily crushed the life out of him in its mighty coils and proceeded to swallow him. By this time my other companion and I were running for our lives to some place where we might hope to be safe from this new horror, and seeing a tall tree we climbed up into it, having first provided ourselves with a store of fruit off the surrounding bushes. When night came I fell asleep, but only to be awakened once more by the terrible snake, which after hissing horribly round the tree at last reared itself up against it, and finding my sleeping comrade who was perched just below me, it swallowed him also, and crawled away leaving me half dead with terror.
There we found delicious fruits, and after satisfying our hunger, we lay down to rest on the shore. Suddenly, we were startled by a loud rustling noise. As we jumped up, we saw that it was caused by a massive snake gliding towards us over the sand. It moved so quickly that it had already grabbed one of my friends before he could escape, and despite his cries and struggles, it quickly crushed the life out of him in its powerful coils and started to swallow him. By this time, my other companion and I were running for our lives, trying to find somewhere safe from this new horror. Spotting a tall tree, we climbed up into it, first gathering some fruits from the surrounding bushes. When night fell, I fell asleep but was awakened again by the terrifying snake, which hissed horribly around the tree before finally rearing up against it. It found my sleeping companion, who was just below me, and swallowed him too, then crawled away, leaving me half dead with fear.
When the sun rose I crept down from the tree with hardly a hope of escaping the dreadful fate which had over-taken my comrades; but life is sweet, and I determined to do all I could to save myself. All day long I toiled with frantic haste and collected quantities of dry brushwood, reeds and thorns, which I bound with faggots, and making a circle of them under my tree I piled them firmly one upon another until I had a kind of tent in which I crouched like a mouse in a hole when she sees the cat coming. You may imagine what a fearful night I passed, for the snake returned eager to devour me, and glided round and round my frail shelter seeking an entrance. Every moment I feared that it would succeed in pushing aside some of the faggots, but happily for me they held together, and when it grew light my enemy retired, baffled and hungry, to his den. As for me I was more dead than alive! Shaking with fright and half suffocated by the poisonous breath of the monster, I came out of my tent and crawled down to the sea, feeling that it would be better to plunge from the cliffs and end my life at once than pass such another night of horror. But to my joy and relief I saw a ship sailing by, and by shouting wildly and waving my turban I managed to attract the attention of her crew.
When the sun rose, I quietly came down from the tree, barely holding onto any hope of escaping the terrible fate that had befallen my friends; but life is precious, and I decided to do everything I could to save myself. All day long, I worked frantically and gathered a lot of dry brushwood, reeds, and thorns, which I tied together into bundles. I made a circle of them under my tree and stacked them firmly on top of each other until I had a sort of tent where I crouched like a mouse in a hole when it sees the cat coming. You can imagine what a terrifying night I had, as the snake returned, eager to eat me, slithering around my flimsy shelter looking for a way in. Every moment, I feared it would manage to push aside some of the bundles, but fortunately for me, they stayed intact, and when morning came, my foe slunk away, defeated and still hungry, back to its den. As for me, I felt more dead than alive! Trembling with fear and half-suffocated by the monster's poisonous breath, I emerged from my tent and crawled down to the sea, thinking it would be better to jump off the cliffs and end my life right then than endure another night of terror. But to my joy and relief, I spotted a ship sailing by, and by shouting wildly and waving my turban, I managed to catch the attention of its crew.
A boat was sent to rescue me, and very soon I found myself on board surrounded by a wondering crowd of sailors and merchants eager to know by what chance I found myself in that desolate island. After I had told my story they regaled me with the choicest food the ship afforded, and the captain, seeing that I was in rags, generously bestowed upon me one of his own coats. After sailing about for some time and touching at many ports we came at last to the island of Salahat, where sandal wood grows in great abundance. Here we anchored, and as I stood watching the merchants disembarking their goods and preparing to sell or exchange them, the captain came up to me and said,
A boat was sent to rescue me, and before long, I found myself on board surrounded by a curious crowd of sailors and merchants eager to know how I ended up on that desolate island. After I shared my story, they treated me to the best food the ship had to offer, and the captain, noticing that I was in rags, kindly gave me one of his own coats. After sailing for a while and stopping at various ports, we finally arrived at the island of Salahat, where sandalwood grows in abundance. We anchored there, and as I watched the merchants unloading their goods and getting ready to sell or trade them, the captain approached me and said,
"I have here, brother, some merchandise belonging to a passenger of mine who is dead. Will you do me the favour to trade with it, and when I meet with his heirs I shall be able to give them the money, though it will be only just that you shall have a portion for your trouble."
"I have some goods here, brother, that belong to a passenger of mine who has passed away. Could you please help me sell them? When I find his heirs, I'll be able to give them the money, but it’s only fair that you get a share for your trouble."
I consented gladly, for I did not like standing by idle. Whereupon he pointed the bales out to me, and sent for the person whose duty it was to keep a list of the goods that were upon the ship. When this man came he asked in what name the merchandise was to be registered.
I happily agreed because I didn't like just standing around. Then he pointed out the bales to me and called for the person responsible for keeping track of the goods on the ship. When this guy arrived, he asked under what name the merchandise should be registered.
"In the name of Sindbad the Sailor," replied the captain.
"In the name of Sinbad the Sailor," replied the captain.
At this I was greatly surprised, but looking carefully at him I recognised him to be the captain of the ship upon which I had made my second voyage, though he had altered much since that time. As for him, believing me to be dead it was no wonder that he had not recognised me.
At this, I was really surprised, but as I looked closely at him, I realized he was the captain of the ship I had sailed on during my second voyage, even though he had changed a lot since then. As for him, since he thought I was dead, it was no surprise that he didn't recognize me.
"So, captain," said I, "the merchant who owned those bales was called Sindbad?"
"So, captain," I said, "the merchant who owned those bales was named Sindbad?"
"Yes," he replied. "He was so named. He belonged to Bagdad, and joined my ship at Balsora, but by mischance he was left behind upon a desert island where we had landed to fill up our water-casks, and it was not until four hours later that he was missed. By that time the wind had freshened, and it was impossible to put back for him."
"Yeah," he answered. "That was his name. He was from Baghdad and joined my ship in Balsora, but by a stroke of bad luck, he got left behind on a deserted island where we stopped to fill our water barrels. We didn't realize he was missing until four hours later. By then, the wind had picked up, and we couldn't go back for him."
"You suppose him to have perished then?" said I.
"You think he has died then?" I asked.
"Alas! yes," he answered.
"Yes," he replied.
"Why, captain!" I cried, "look well at me. I am that Sindbad who fell asleep upon the island and awoke to find himself abandoned!"
"Why, captain!" I shouted, "take a good look at me. I’m that Sindbad who fell asleep on the island and woke up to find himself all alone!"
The captain stared at me in amazement, but was presently convinced that I was indeed speaking the truth, and rejoiced greatly at my escape.
The captain looked at me in amazement but soon became convinced that I was telling the truth and was very happy about my escape.
"I am glad to have that piece of carelessness off my conscience at any rate," said he. "Now take your goods, and the profit I have made for you upon them, and may you prosper in future."
"I’m relieved to have that bit of carelessness off my conscience, at least," he said. "Now take your things, along with the profit I’ve earned for you, and may you do well in the future."
I took them gratefully, and as we went from one island to another I laid in stores of cloves, cinnamon, and other spices. In one place I saw a tortoise which was twenty cubits long and as many broad, also a fish that was like a cow and had skin so thick that it was used to make shields. Another I saw that was like a camel in shape and colour. So by degrees we came back to Balsora, and I returned to Bagdad with so much money that I could not myself count it, besides treasures without end. I gave largely to the poor, and bought much land to add to what I already possessed, and thus ended my third voyage.
I took them gratefully, and as we traveled from one island to another, I stocked up on cloves, cinnamon, and other spices. In one place, I saw a tortoise that was twenty cubits long and just as wide, and also a fish that looked like a cow and had skin so thick that it was used to make shields. I also saw another creature that resembled a camel in shape and color. Gradually, we made our way back to Balsora, and I returned to Baghdad with so much money that I couldn’t even count it, plus endless treasures. I generously donated to the poor and bought a lot of land to add to what I already owned, and that’s how my third voyage came to an end.
When Sindbad had finished his story he gave another hundred sequins to Hindbad, who then departed with the other guests, but next day when they had all reassembled, and the banquet was ended, their host continued his adventures.
When Sindbad finished his story, he gave another hundred sequins to Hindbad, who then left with the other guests. The next day, when they all gathered again and the banquet was over, their host continued his adventures.
Fourth Voyage
Rich and happy as I was after my third voyage, I could not make up my mind to stay at home altogether. My love of trading, and the pleasure I took in anything that was new and strange, made me set my affairs in order, and begin my journey through some of the Persian provinces, having first sent off stores of goods to await my coming in the different places I intended to visit. I took ship at a distant seaport, and for some time all went well, but at last, being caught in a violent hurricane, our vessel became a total wreck in spite of all our worthy captain could do to save her, and many of our company perished in the waves. I, with a few others, had the good fortune to be washed ashore clinging to pieces of the wreck, for the storm had driven us near an island, and scrambling up beyond the reach of the waves we threw ourselves down quite exhausted, to wait for morning.
Rich and happy as I was after my third voyage, I couldn’t bring myself to stay home completely. My love for trading and the excitement I felt for anything new and unusual motivated me to get my affairs in order and set off on a journey through some of the Persian provinces, after sending ahead supplies of goods to the various places I planned to visit. I boarded a ship at a distant seaport, and for a while, everything went smoothly. But eventually, we were caught in a fierce hurricane, and despite all our capable captain’s efforts to save the ship, it ended up wrecked, and many people on board drowned in the waves. A few of us were fortunate enough to wash ashore, clinging to pieces of the wreck. The storm had pushed us close to an island, and after scrambling up beyond the reach of the waves, we collapsed, completely exhausted, and waited for morning.
At daylight we wandered inland, and soon saw some huts, to which we directed our steps. As we drew near their black inhabitants swarmed out in great numbers and surrounded us, and we were led to their houses, and as it were divided among our captors. I with five others was taken into a hut, where we were made to sit upon the ground, and certain herbs were given to us, which the blacks made signs to us to eat. Observing that they themselves did not touch them, I was careful only to pretend to taste my portion; but my companions, being very hungry, rashly ate up all that was set before them, and very soon I had the horror of seeing them become perfectly mad. Though they chattered incessantly I could not understand a word they said, nor did they heed when I spoke to them. The savages now produced large bowls full of rice prepared with cocoanut oil, of which my crazy comrades ate eagerly, but I only tasted a few grains, understanding clearly that the object of our captors was to fatten us speedily for their own eating, and this was exactly what happened. My unlucky companions having lost their reason, felt neither anxiety nor fear, and ate greedily all that was offered them. So they were soon fat and there was an end of them, but I grew leaner day by day, for I ate but little, and even that little did me no good by reason of my fear of what lay before me. However, as I was so far from being a tempting morsel, I was allowed to wander about freely, and one day, when all the blacks had gone off upon some expedition leaving only an old man to guard me, I managed to escape from him and plunged into the forest, running faster the more he cried to me to come back, until I had completely distanced him.
At dawn, we moved inland and soon spotted some huts, which we headed towards. As we got closer, their dark-skinned residents poured out in large numbers and surrounded us, leading us to their homes, where we were essentially divided among our captors. I, along with five others, was taken into a hut, where we were made to sit on the ground, and certain herbs were given to us, which the locals gestured for us to eat. Noticing that they themselves didn't eat them, I was careful to only pretend to taste mine; however, my hungry companions quickly ate everything in front of them and soon I was horrified to see them go completely mad. Although they babbled non-stop, I couldn’t understand a word, and they ignored me when I tried to speak to them. The locals then produced large bowls filled with rice cooked in coconut oil, which my deranged friends eagerly devoured, but I only had a few bites, clearly understanding that our captors' intention was to fatten us up quickly for their own meal—and that's exactly what happened. My unfortunate companions, having lost their sanity, felt no anxiety or fear and greedily consumed everything offered to them. They quickly became plump, and that was the end of them. Meanwhile, I grew thinner day by day, because I ate very little, and even that small amount didn’t help due to my fear of what awaited me. However, since I wasn’t a tempting snack, I was allowed to roam freely. One day, when all the locals went off on some errand and only an old man was left to guard me, I managed to escape from him and dashed into the forest, running faster the more he yelled for me to come back, until I completely left him behind.
For seven days I hurried on, resting only when the darkness stopped me, and living chiefly upon cocoanuts, which afforded me both meat and drink, and on the eighth day I reached the seashore and saw a party of white men gathering pepper, which grew abundantly all about. Reassured by the nature of their occupation, I advanced towards them and they greeted me in Arabic, asking who I was and whence I came. My delight was great on hearing this familiar speech, and I willingly satisfied their curiosity, telling them how I had been shipwrecked, and captured by the blacks. "But these savages devour men!" said they. "How did you escape?" I repeated to them what I have just told you, at which they were mightily astonished. I stayed with them until they had collected as much pepper as they wished, and then they took me back to their own country and presented me to their king, by whom I was hospitably received. To him also I had to relate my adventures, which surprised him much, and when I had finished he ordered that I should be supplied with food and raiment and treated with consideration.
For seven days, I rushed forward, resting only when darkness fell, mainly surviving on coconuts, which provided both food and drink. On the eighth day, I reached the beach and saw a group of white men gathering pepper, which grew all around. Feeling reassured by what they were doing, I approached them, and they greeted me in Arabic, asking who I was and where I came from. I was overjoyed to hear that familiar language and happily answered their questions, explaining how I had been shipwrecked and captured by the locals. "But those savages eat people!" they exclaimed. "How did you escape?" I told them the same story I've just shared with you, which left them very surprised. I stayed with them until they had gathered as much pepper as they wanted, and then they took me back to their home country and introduced me to their king, who welcomed me warmly. I also had to recount my adventures to him, which amazed him greatly, and when I finished, he ordered that I be given food and clothing and treated well.
The island on which I found myself was full of people, and abounded in all sorts of desirable things, and a great deal of traffic went on in the capital, where I soon began to feel at home and contented. Moreover, the king treated me with special favour, and in consequence of this everyone, whether at the court or in the town, sought to make life pleasant to me. One thing I remarked which I thought very strange; this was that, from the greatest to the least, all men rode their horses without bridle or stirrups. I one day presumed to ask his majesty why he did not use them, to which he replied, "You speak to me of things of which I have never before heard!" This gave me an idea. I found a clever workman, and made him cut out under my direction the foundation of a saddle, which I wadded and covered with choice leather, adorning it with rich gold embroidery. I then got a lock-smith to make me a bit and a pair of spurs after a pattern that I drew for him, and when all these things were completed I presented them to the king and showed him how to use them. When I had saddled one of his horses he mounted it and rode about quite delighted with the novelty, and to show his gratitude he rewarded me with large gifts. After this I had to make saddles for all the principal officers of the king's household, and as they all gave me rich presents I soon became very wealthy and quite an important person in the city.
The island I found myself on was bustling with people and filled with all kinds of desirable things, and there was a lot of activity in the capital, where I quickly started to feel at home and happy. Plus, the king treated me with special favor, and because of this, everyone, whether at court or in town, tried to make my life enjoyable. One thing I noticed that struck me as odd was that everyone, from the highest to the lowest, rode their horses without bridles or stirrups. One day, I dared to ask the king why he didn’t use them, to which he replied, "You’re talking about things I’ve never heard of before!" This sparked an idea in me. I found a skilled craftsman and directed him to cut out the base of a saddle, which I padded and covered with fine leather, decorating it with beautiful gold embroidery. Then, I had a locksmith create a bit and a pair of spurs based on a design I drew for him, and when all these items were ready, I presented them to the king and showed him how to use them. Once I saddled one of his horses, he got on and rode around, thrilled with the new experience, and to express his gratitude, he rewarded me with generous gifts. After that, I had to make saddles for all the key officials in the king’s court, and since they all gave me valuable presents, I quickly became very wealthy and quite an influential person in the city.
One day the king sent for me and said, "Sindbad, I am going to ask a favour of you. Both I and my subjects esteem you, and wish you to end your days amongst us. Therefore I desire that you will marry a rich and beautiful lady whom I will find for you, and think no more of your own country."
One day, the king called for me and said, "Sindbad, I have a favor to ask of you. Both I and my people hold you in high regard, and we want you to spend the rest of your days with us. So, I want you to marry a wealthy and beautiful woman that I will choose for you, and forget about your own country."
As the king's will was law I accepted the charming bride he presented to me, and lived happily with her. Nevertheless I had every intention of escaping at the first opportunity, and going back to Bagdad. Things were thus going prosperously with me when it happened that the wife of one of my neighbours, with whom I had struck up quite a friendship, fell ill, and presently died. I went to his house to offer my consolations, and found him in the depths of woe.
As the king's wishes were law, I accepted the lovely bride he offered me and lived happily with her. However, I fully intended to escape at the first chance and return to Baghdad. Things were going well for me when it happened that the wife of one of my neighbors, with whom I had become good friends, fell ill and soon passed away. I went to his house to offer my condolences and found him deeply grieving.
"Heaven preserve you," said I, "and send you a long life!"
"May heaven protect you," I said, "and grant you a long life!"
"Alas!" he replied, "what is the good of saying that when I have but an hour left to live!"
"Wow!" he replied, "what's the point of saying that when I only have an hour left to live!"
"Come, come!" said I, "surely it is not so bad as all that. I trust that you may be spared to me for many years."
"Come on!" I said, "it's not that bad. I really hope you'll be around for many more years."
"I hope," answered he, "that your life may be long, but as for me, all is finished. I have set my house in order, and to-day I shall be buried with my wife. This has been the law upon our island from the earliest ages--the living husband goes to the grave with his dead wife, the living wife with her dead husband. So did our fathers, and so must we do. The law changes not, and all must submit to it!"
"I hope," he replied, "that your life will be long, but as for me, everything is over. I've put my affairs in order, and today I will be buried with my wife. This has been the tradition on our island since ancient times—the living husband goes to the grave with his deceased wife, and the living wife with her deceased husband. Our ancestors did this, and so must we. The law is unchanging, and everyone must follow it!"
As he spoke the friends and relations of the unhappy pair began to assemble. The body, decked in rich robes and sparkling with jewels, was laid upon an open bier, and the procession started, taking its way to a high mountain at some distance from the city, the wretched husband, clothed from head to foot in a black mantle, following mournfully.
As he spoke, the friends and family of the grieving couple started to gather. The body, dressed in lavish clothes and adorned with jewels, was placed on an open stretcher, and the procession began, making its way to a distant high mountain outside the city, with the heartbroken husband, dressed entirely in a black cloak, trailing sadly behind.
When the place of interment was reached the corpse was lowered, just as it was, into a deep pit. Then the husband, bidding farewell to all his friends, stretched himself upon another bier, upon which were laid seven little loaves of bread and a pitcher of water, and he also was let down-down-down to the depths of the horrible cavern, and then a stone was laid over the opening, and the melancholy company wended its way back to the city.
When they arrived at the burial site, the body was lowered directly into a deep pit. Then the husband, saying goodbye to all his friends, lay down on another bier, which had seven small loaves of bread and a pitcher of water on it. He was also lowered down into the depths of the dark cave, and then a stone was placed over the opening, and the sorrowful group made their way back to the city.
You may imagine that I was no unmoved spectator of these proceedings; to all the others it was a thing to which they had been accustomed from their youth up; but I was so horrified that I could not help telling the king how it struck me.
You can imagine that I wasn't just a passive observer of these events; for everyone else, it was something they were used to from a young age. But I was so appalled that I couldn't help but share my thoughts with the king on how it affected me.
"Sire," I said, "I am more astonished than I can express to you at the strange custom which exists in your dominions of burying the living with the dead. In all my travels I have never before met with so cruel and horrible a law."
"Sire," I said, "I am more shocked than I can say at the strange practice in your realm of burying the living with the dead. In all my travels, I have never encountered such a cruel and horrifying law."
"What would you have, Sindbad?" he replied. "It is the law for everybody. I myself should be buried with the Queen if she were the first to die."
"What do you want, Sindbad?" he replied. "It's the rule for everyone. I would be buried with the Queen if she were the first to die."
"But, your Majesty," said I, "dare I ask if this law applies to foreigners also?"
"But, Your Majesty," I said, "may I ask if this law applies to foreigners too?"
"Why, yes," replied the king smiling, in what I could but consider a very heartless manner, "they are no exception to the rule if they have married in the country."
"Of course," the king replied with a smile, in a way that seemed really cold to me, "they're not an exception to the rule if they've married in the country."
When I heard this I went home much cast down, and from that time forward my mind was never easy. If only my wife's little finger ached I fancied she was going to die, and sure enough before very long she fell really ill and in a few days breathed her last. My dismay was great, for it seemed to me that to be buried alive was even a worse fate than to be devoured by cannibals, nevertheless there was no escape. The body of my wife, arrayed in her richest robes and decked with all her jewels, was laid upon the bier. I followed it, and after me came a great procession, headed by the king and all his nobles, and in this order we reached the fatal mountain, which was one of a lofty chain bordering the sea.
When I heard this, I went home feeling really down, and from that point on, I was never at ease. If even my wife’s little finger hurt, I worried she was going to die. Sure enough, not long after, she became genuinely ill and passed away just a few days later. My shock was immense; it seemed to me that being buried alive was an even worse fate than being eaten by cannibals, but there was no way out. My wife’s body, dressed in her finest clothes and adorned with all her jewels, was placed on the bier. I followed it, and behind me came a large procession led by the king and all his nobles, and in this way, we made our way to the dreaded mountain, which was part of a tall range by the sea.
Here I made one more frantic effort to excite the pity of the king and those who stood by, hoping to save myself even at this last moment, but it was of no avail. No one spoke to me, they even appeared to hasten over their dreadful task, and I speedily found myself descending into the gloomy pit, with my seven loaves and pitcher of water beside me. Almost before I reached the bottom the stone was rolled into its place above my head, and I was left to my fate. A feeble ray of light shone into the cavern through some chink, and when I had the courage to look about me I could see that I was in a vast vault, bestrewn with bones and bodies of the dead. I even fancied that I heard the expiring sighs of those who, like myself, had come into this dismal place alive. All in vain did I shriek aloud with rage and despair, reproaching myself for the love of gain and adventure which had brought me to such a pass, but at length, growing calmer, I took up my bread and water, and wrapping my face in my mantle I groped my way towards the end of the cavern, where the air was fresher.
Here, I made one last desperate attempt to gain the pity of the king and the onlookers, hoping to save myself at this final moment, but it was useless. No one spoke to me; they even seemed to hurry through their terrible task, and I quickly found myself descending into the dark pit, with my seven loaves and pitcher of water beside me. Almost as soon as I reached the bottom, the stone was rolled into place above my head, leaving me to my fate. A faint ray of light shone into the cave through a crack, and when I finally had the courage to look around, I could see that I was in a vast chamber strewn with bones and the bodies of the dead. I even thought I heard the fading sighs of those who, like me, had entered this grim place alive. All my screams of rage and despair were in vain as I blamed myself for the greed and adventurous spirit that had brought me to this point. But eventually, growing calmer, I took up my bread and water, wrapped my face in my cloak, and felt my way toward the end of the cave, where the air was fresher.
Here I lived in darkness and misery until my provisions were exhausted, but just as I was nearly dead from starvation the rock was rolled away overhead and I saw that a bier was being lowered into the cavern, and that the corpse upon it was a man. In a moment my mind was made up, the woman who followed had nothing to expect but a lingering death; I should be doing her a service if I shortened her misery. Therefore when she descended, already insensible from terror, I was ready armed with a huge bone, one blow from which left her dead, and I secured the bread and water which gave me a hope of life. Several times did I have recourse to this desperate expedient, and I know not how long I had been a prisoner when one day I fancied that I heard something near me, which breathed loudly. Turning to the place from which the sound came I dimly saw a shadowy form which fled at my movement, squeezing itself through a cranny in the wall. I pursued it as fast as I could, and found myself in a narrow crack among the rocks, along which I was just able to force my way. I followed it for what seemed to me many miles, and at last saw before me a glimmer of light which grew clearer every moment until I emerged upon the sea shore with a joy which I cannot describe. When I was sure that I was not dreaming, I realised that it was doubtless some little animal which had found its way into the cavern from the sea, and when disturbed had fled, showing me a means of escape which I could never have discovered for myself. I hastily surveyed my surroundings, and saw that I was safe from all pursuit from the town.
Here I lived in darkness and misery until my supplies ran out, but just as I was about to die from starvation, the rock above was rolled away, and I saw a coffin being lowered into the cavern, with a man’s corpse on it. In an instant, I made up my mind; the woman who followed had no hope other than a slow death. I would be doing her a favor if I ended her suffering. So, when she came down, already unconscious from fear, I was armed with a large bone, and one blow was enough to kill her. I secured the bread and water that gave me a glimmer of hope for survival. Several times, I resorted to this desperate measure, and I don't know how long I had been a prisoner when I suddenly thought I heard something breathing loudly nearby. Turning toward the sound, I dimly saw a shadowy figure that fled at my movement, squeezing through a crack in the wall. I chased after it as fast as I could and found myself in a narrow crevice among the rocks, which I barely managed to navigate. I followed it for what felt like many miles and finally saw a faint light ahead that grew clearer by the moment until I emerged on the seashore with a joy I can't describe. When I was sure I wasn't dreaming, I realized it was likely some small animal that had found its way into the cavern from the sea and, when startled, had fled, showing me an escape route I could never have found on my own. I quickly scanned my surroundings and saw that I was safe from any pursuit from the town.
The mountains sloped sheer down to the sea, and there was no road across them. Being assured of this I returned to the cavern, and amassed a rich treasure of diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and jewels of all kinds which strewed the ground. These I made up into bales, and stored them into a safe place upon the beach, and then waited hopefully for the passing of a ship. I had looked out for two days, however, before a single sail appeared, so it was with much delight that I at last saw a vessel not very far from the shore, and by waving my arms and uttering loud cries succeeded in attracting the attention of her crew. A boat was sent off to me, and in answer to the questions of the sailors as to how I came to be in such a plight, I replied that I had been shipwrecked two days before, but had managed to scramble ashore with the bales which I pointed out to them. Luckily for me they believed my story, and without even looking at the place where they found me, took up my bundles, and rowed me back to the ship. Once on board, I soon saw that the captain was too much occupied with the difficulties of navigation to pay much heed to me, though he generously made me welcome, and would not even accept the jewels with which I offered to pay my passage. Our voyage was prosperous, and after visiting many lands, and collecting in each place great store of goodly merchandise, I found myself at last in Bagdad once more with unheard of riches of every description. Again I gave large sums of money to the poor, and enriched all the mosques in the city, after which I gave myself up to my friends and relations, with whom I passed my time in feasting and merriment.
The mountains dropped steeply down to the sea, and there was no road going through them. Knowing this, I went back to the cave and gathered a treasure trove of diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and all kinds of jewels scattered across the ground. I packed them into bales and hid them in a safe spot on the beach, then waited hopefully for a ship to pass by. However, I scanned the horizon for two days without seeing a single sail, so I was thrilled when I finally spotted a vessel not too far from shore. By waving my arms and shouting loudly, I got the attention of the crew. A boat was sent to me, and when the sailors asked how I ended up in such a situation, I explained that I had been shipwrecked two days earlier but managed to make it to shore with the bales I pointed out. Luckily, they believed my story, and without even checking the spot where they found me, they took my bundles and rowed me back to the ship. Once aboard, I quickly noticed that the captain was too focused on navigating to pay much attention to me, although he kindly welcomed me aboard and wouldn’t even take the jewels I offered to pay for my passage. Our voyage went smoothly, and after visiting many places, collecting valuable merchandise from each, I eventually found myself back in Bagdad with astonishing riches of all kinds. I generously donated large sums to the poor and contributed to all the mosques in the city, after which I spent my time with friends and family, enjoying feasts and celebrations.
Here Sindbad paused, and all his hearers declared that the adventures of his fourth voyage had pleased them better than anything they had heard before. They then took their leave, followed by Hindbad, who had once more received a hundred sequins, and with the rest had been bidden to return next day for the story of the fifth voyage.
Here Sindbad paused, and all his listeners said that the adventures of his fourth voyage had thrilled them more than anything they had heard before. They then took their leave, followed by Hindbad, who had once again received a hundred sequins, and with the others had been invited to return the next day for the story of the fifth voyage.
When the time came all were in their places, and when they had eaten and drunk of all that was set before them Sindbad began his tale.
When the time came, everyone was in their spots, and after they had eaten and drunk everything that was served to them, Sindbad started his story.
Fifth Voyage
Not even all that I had gone through could make me contented with a quiet life. I soon wearied of its pleasures, and longed for change and adventure. Therefore I set out once more, but this time in a ship of my own, which I built and fitted out at the nearest seaport. I wished to be able to call at whatever port I chose, taking my own time; but as I did not intend carrying enough goods for a full cargo, I invited several merchants of different nations to join me. We set sail with the first favourable wind, and after a long voyage upon the open seas we landed upon an unknown island which proved to be uninhabited. We determined, however, to explore it, but had not gone far when we found a roc's egg, as large as the one I had seen before and evidently very nearly hatched, for the beak of the young bird had already pierced the shell. In spite of all I could say to deter them, the merchants who were with me fell upon it with their hatchets, breaking the shell, and killing the young roc. Then lighting a fire upon the ground they hacked morsels from the bird, and proceeded to roast them while I stood by aghast.
Not even everything I had been through could make me happy with a quiet life. I quickly got tired of its pleasures and yearned for change and adventure. So, I set out again, but this time in a ship of my own that I built and outfitted at the nearest seaport. I wanted the freedom to stop at any port I chose and take my own time; however, since I didn’t plan to carry enough goods for a full cargo, I invited several merchants from different nations to join me. We set sail with the first favorable wind, and after a long voyage on the open seas, we landed on an unknown island that turned out to be uninhabited. We decided to explore it, but hadn’t gone far when we stumbled upon a roc's egg, as big as the one I had seen before and clearly very close to hatching, since the beak of the young bird had already broken through the shell. Despite all I could say to discourage them, the merchants with me attacked it with their hatchets, breaking the shell and killing the young roc. Then, they lit a fire on the ground and hacked off pieces from the bird, proceeding to roast them while I stood by in shock.
Scarcely had they finished their ill-omened repast, when the air above us was darkened by two mighty shadows. The captain of my ship, knowing by experience what this meant, cried out to us that the parent birds were coming, and urged us to get on board with all speed. This we did, and the sails were hoisted, but before we had made any way the rocs reached their despoiled nest and hovered about it, uttering frightful cries when they discovered the mangled remains of their young one. For a moment we lost sight of them, and were flattering ourselves that we had escaped, when they reappeared and soared into the air directly over our vessel, and we saw that each held in its claws an immense rock ready to crush us. There was a moment of breathless suspense, then one bird loosed its hold and the huge block of stone hurtled through the air, but thanks to the presence of mind of the helmsman, who turned our ship violently in another direction, it fell into the sea close beside us, cleaving it asunder till we could nearly see the bottom. We had hardly time to draw a breath of relief before the other rock fell with a mighty crash right in the midst of our luckless vessel, smashing it into a thousand fragments, and crushing, or hurling into the sea, passengers and crew. I myself went down with the rest, but had the good fortune to rise unhurt, and by holding on to a piece of driftwood with one hand and swimming with the other I kept myself afloat and was presently washed up by the tide on to an island. Its shores were steep and rocky, but I scrambled up safely and threw myself down to rest upon the green turf.
Barely had we finished our ominous meal when the sky above us darkened with two massive shadows. The captain of my ship, knowing from experience what this meant, shouted to us that the parent birds were coming and urged us to get on board quickly. We did just that, and the sails were raised, but before we could move at all, the rocs reached their disturbed nest and hovered over it, making terrifying cries when they found the mangled remains of their chick. For a moment, we lost sight of them and were starting to think we had escaped when they reappeared and soared directly above our ship, each one gripping a giant rock ready to crush us. There was a moment of nail-biting tension, then one bird let go and the massive stone flew through the air, but thanks to the quick thinking of the helmsman, who swerved our ship violently in another direction, it splashed into the sea right next to us, parting the water so we could almost see the bottom. We barely had a moment to breathe a sigh of relief before the other rock fell with a thunderous crash right in the middle of our unfortunate vessel, shattering it into a thousand pieces and sending passengers and crew flying into the sea. I went down with the rest, but luckily managed to rise unhurt, and by clinging to a piece of driftwood with one hand and swimming with the other, I kept myself afloat and was eventually washed ashore on an island. Its shores were steep and rocky, but I managed to scramble up safely and collapsed onto the green grass to rest.
When I had somewhat recovered I began to examine the spot in which I found myself, and truly it seemed to me that I had reached a garden of delights. There were trees everywhere, and they were laden with flowers and fruit, while a crystal stream wandered in and out under their shadow. When night came I slept sweetly in a cosy nook, though the remembrance that I was alone in a strange land made me sometimes start up and look around me in alarm, and then I wished heartily that I had stayed at home at ease. However, the morning sunlight restored my courage, and I once more wandered among the trees, but always with some anxiety as to what I might see next. I had penetrated some distance into the island when I saw an old man bent and feeble sitting upon the river bank, and at first I took him to be some ship-wrecked mariner like myself. Going up to him I greeted him in a friendly way, but he only nodded his head at me in reply. I then asked what he did there, and he made signs to me that he wished to get across the river to gather some fruit, and seemed to beg me to carry him on my back. Pitying his age and feebleness, I took him up, and wading across the stream I bent down that he might more easily reach the bank, and bade him get down. But instead of allowing himself to be set upon his feet (even now it makes me laugh to think of it!), this creature who had seemed to me so decrepit leaped nimbly upon my shoulders, and hooking his legs round my neck gripped me so tightly that I was well-nigh choked, and so overcome with terror that I fell insensible to the ground. When I recovered my enemy was still in his place, though he had released his hold enough to allow me breathing space, and seeing me revive he prodded me adroitly first with one foot and then with the other, until I was forced to get up and stagger about with him under the trees while he gathered and ate the choicest fruits. This went on all day, and even at night, when I threw myself down half dead with weariness, the terrible old man held on tight to my neck, nor did he fail to greet the first glimmer of morning light by drumming upon me with his heels, until I perforce awoke and resumed my dreary march with rage and bitterness in my heart.
When I started to recover a bit, I began to look around at the place I found myself in, and honestly, it felt like I had stumbled into a paradise. There were trees everywhere, heavy with flowers and fruit, while a clear stream meandered in and out of their shade. At night, I slept soundly in a cozy spot, although sometimes I would wake up startled, reminded that I was alone in an unfamiliar land, and I often wished I had just stayed home where it was safe. However, the morning sun brought back my courage, and I wandered among the trees again, though I always felt uneasy about what I might encounter next. I had ventured quite far into the island when I spotted an old, frail man sitting on the riverbank, and at first, I thought he was another shipwrecked person like myself. I approached him and greeted him warmly, but he just nodded in response. I asked what he was doing there, and he gestured that he wanted to cross the river to pick some fruit and seemed to plead for me to carry him on my back. Feeling sorry for his age and frailty, I picked him up, and as I waded across the stream, I bent down so he could easily get to the bank and told him to get down. But instead of getting off his feet (even thinking about it now makes me laugh!), this old guy who looked so weak jumped nimbly onto my shoulders, wrapped his legs around my neck, and held on so tightly that I could barely breathe. Overcome with fear, I collapsed to the ground. When I came to, my unwanted companion was still there, though he had loosened his grip enough for me to breathe. Seeing me awake, he poked me playfully with his feet until I had no choice but to stand up and stumble around under the trees while he gathered and ate the best fruits. This continued all day, and even at night, when I collapsed, exhausted, the old man clung tightly to my neck and welcomed the first light of dawn by kicking me with his heels, making it impossible for me to stay asleep as I reluctantly got up and continued my miserable trek, filled with anger and resentment.
It happened one day that I passed a tree under which lay several dry gourds, and catching one up I amused myself with scooping out its contents and pressing into it the juice of several bunches of grapes which hung from every bush. When it was full I left it propped in the fork of a tree, and a few days later, carrying the hateful old man that way, I snatched at my gourd as I passed it and had the satisfaction of a draught of excellent wine so good and refreshing that I even forgot my detestable burden, and began to sing and caper.
One day, I walked past a tree and noticed some dry gourds lying underneath it. I picked one up and started scooping out its insides, then pressed the juice from several bunches of grapes that were hanging from the bushes nearby into it. Once it was full, I left it propped up in the split of a tree. A few days later, while carrying the annoying old man along that way, I grabbed my gourd as I went by and enjoyed a sip of wonderful wine that was so good and refreshing it made me forget my dreadful burden. I even started singing and dancing.
The old monster was not slow to perceive the effect which my draught had produced and that I carried him more lightly than usual, so he stretched out his skinny hand and seizing the gourd first tasted its contents cautiously, then drained them to the very last drop. The wine was strong and the gourd capacious, so he also began to sing after a fashion, and soon I had the delight of feeling the iron grip of his goblin legs unclasp, and with one vigorous effort I threw him to the ground, from which he never moved again. I was so rejoiced to have at last got rid of this uncanny old man that I ran leaping and bounding down to the sea shore, where, by the greatest good luck, I met with some mariners who had anchored off the island to enjoy the delicious fruits, and to renew their supply of water.
The old monster quickly noticed the impact my drink had and realized I was carrying him more easily than usual. So, he reached out his skinny hand, took the gourd, tasted its contents carefully, then drank it all down to the last drop. The wine was strong, and the gourd was big, so he started to sing in his own way. Soon, I felt the tight grip of his goblin legs loosen, and with one big push, I threw him to the ground, where he never moved again. I was so happy to have finally gotten rid of this eerie old man that I ran excitedly down to the shore, where, by pure luck, I encountered some sailors who had anchored near the island to enjoy the tasty fruits and refill their water supply.
They heard the story of my escape with amazement, saying, "You fell into the hands of the Old Man of the Sea, and it is a mercy that he did not strangle you as he has everyone else upon whose shoulders he has managed to perch himself. This island is well known as the scene of his evil deeds, and no merchant or sailor who lands upon it cares to stray far away from his comrades." After we had talked for a while they took me back with them on board their ship, where the captain received me kindly, and we soon set sail, and after several days reached a large and prosperous-looking town where all the houses were built of stone. Here we anchored, and one of the merchants, who had been very friendly to me on the way, took me ashore with him and showed me a lodging set apart for strange merchants. He then provided me with a large sack, and pointed out to me a party of others equipped in like manner.
They listened to my escape story with amazement, saying, "You fell into the clutches of the Old Man of the Sea, and it's a miracle he didn't strangle you like everyone else he's managed to latch onto. This island is notorious for his evil deeds, and no merchant or sailor who lands here dares to wander far from their friends." After chatting for a bit, they took me back with them on their ship, where the captain welcomed me warmly. We soon set sail, and after several days, we reached a large, prosperous-looking town with all the houses made of stone. We anchored here, and one of the merchants, who had been very kind to me on the journey, took me ashore and showed me a lodging set up for foreign merchants. He then gave me a large sack and pointed out a group of others equipped similarly.
"Go with them," said he, "and do as they do, but beware of losing sight of them, for if you strayed your life would be in danger."
"Go with them," he said, "and do what they do, but be careful not to lose sight of them, because if you wander off, your life could be in danger."
With that he supplied me with provisions, and bade me farewell, and I set out with my new companions. I soon learnt that the object of our expedition was to fill our sacks with cocoanuts, but when at length I saw the trees and noted their immense height and the slippery smoothness of their slender trunks, I did not at all understand how we were to do it. The crowns of the cocoa-palms were all alive with monkeys, big and little, which skipped from one to the other with surprising agility, seeming to be curious about us and disturbed at our appearance, and I was at first surprised when my companions after collecting stones began to throw them at the lively creatures, which seemed to me quite harmless. But very soon I saw the reason of it and joined them heartily, for the monkeys, annoyed and wishing to pay us back in our own coin, began to tear the nuts from the trees and cast them at us with angry and spiteful gestures, so that after very little labour our sacks were filled with the fruit which we could not otherwise have obtained.
With that, he gave me some supplies and said goodbye, and I headed out with my new companions. I quickly learned that our mission was to fill our bags with coconuts, but when I finally saw the trees and noticed how incredibly tall they were and how slick their slender trunks were, I had no idea how we were going to do it. The tops of the coconut palms were full of monkeys, both big and small, jumping from one to another with surprising agility, seeming curious about us and bothered by our presence. At first, I was surprised when my companions started collecting stones and throwing them at the playful creatures, which seemed harmless to me. But soon enough, I understood why they were doing it and joined in enthusiastically, as the monkeys, annoyed and wanting to retaliate, began tearing the nuts from the trees and throwing them back at us with angry and spiteful gestures. So, with very little effort, our bags were filled with the fruit that we wouldn’t have been able to get otherwise.
As soon as we had as many as we could carry we went back to the town, where my friend bought my share and advised me to continue the same occupation until I had earned money enough to carry me to my own country. This I did, and before long had amassed a considerable sum. Just then I heard that there was a trading ship ready to sail, and taking leave of my friend I went on board, carrying with me a goodly store of cocoanuts; and we sailed first to the islands where pepper grows, then to Comari where the best aloes wood is found, and where men drink no wine by an unalterable law. Here I exchanged my nuts for pepper and good aloes wood, and went a-fishing for pearls with some of the other merchants, and my divers were so lucky that very soon I had an immense number, and those very large and perfect. With all these treasures I came joyfully back to Bagdad, where I disposed of them for large sums of money, of which I did not fail as before to give the tenth part to the poor, and after that I rested from my labours and comforted myself with all the pleasures that my riches could give me.
As soon as we had as much as we could carry, we went back to town, where my friend bought my share and told me to keep working in the same way until I had enough money to return to my own country. I followed his advice, and soon I had saved a considerable amount. Just then, I heard about a trading ship that was ready to set sail. After saying goodbye to my friend, I boarded the ship with a good stash of coconuts. We first sailed to the islands where pepper grows, then to Comari, where the best aloes wood is found, and where there’s a strict law against drinking wine. Here, I traded my coconuts for pepper and quality aloes wood, and I went fishing for pearls with some of the other merchants. My divers were really lucky, and before long, I had a huge number of large, perfect pearls. With all these treasures, I happily returned to Baghdad, where I sold them for a hefty sum of money. Just like before, I made sure to give a tenth of it to the poor, and after that, I took a break from working and enjoyed all the pleasures my wealth could bring me.
Having thus ended his story, Sindbad ordered that one hundred sequins should be given to Hindbad, and the guests then withdrew; but after the next day's feast he began the account of his sixth voyage as follows.
Having finished his story, Sindbad instructed that one hundred sequins be given to Hindbad, and the guests then left; however, after the feast the next day, he began to recount his sixth voyage as follows.
Sixth Voyage
It must be a marvel to you how, after having five times met with shipwreck and unheard of perils, I could again tempt fortune and risk fresh trouble. I am even surprised myself when I look back, but evidently it was my fate to rove, and after a year of repose I prepared to make a sixth voyage, regardless of the entreaties of my friends and relations, who did all they could to keep me at home. Instead of going by the Persian Gulf, I travelled a considerable way overland, and finally embarked from a distant Indian port with a captain who meant to make a long voyage. And truly he did so, for we fell in with stormy weather which drove us completely out of our course, so that for many days neither captain nor pilot knew where we were, nor where we were going. When they did at last discover our position we had small ground for rejoicing, for the captain, casting his turban upon the deck and tearing his beard, declared that we were in the most dangerous spot upon the whole wide sea, and had been caught by a current which was at that minute sweeping us to destruction. It was too true! In spite of all the sailors could do we were driven with frightful rapidity towards the foot of a mountain, which rose sheer out of the sea, and our vessel was dashed to pieces upon the rocks at its base, not, however, until we had managed to scramble on shore, carrying with us the most precious of our possessions. When we had done this the captain said to us:
You must be amazed at how, after having gone through five shipwrecks and unbelievable dangers, I could tempt fate again and face new troubles. I’m even surprised myself when I look back, but it seems it was in my destiny to wander. After a year of rest, I got ready for a sixth voyage, ignoring the pleas of my friends and family, who did everything they could to keep me home. Instead of taking the route through the Persian Gulf, I traveled a long way overland and finally set sail from a far-off Indian port with a captain who intended to embark on a long journey. And he really did, as we encountered stormy weather that completely knocked us off course, leaving both the captain and the pilot unsure of our location or direction for many days. When they eventually figured out where we were, there was little cause for celebration, as the captain, throwing his turban on the deck and tearing at his beard, declared that we were in the most dangerous spot in the entire ocean and had been caught in a current that was sweeping us to our doom. It was true! Despite everything the sailors did to help, we were hurtling toward the foot of a mountain that rose straight out of the sea, and our ship was smashed to pieces on the rocks at its base, but not before we managed to scramble ashore with our most precious belongings. After we did that, the captain said to us:
"Now we are here we may as well begin to dig our graves at once, since from this fatal spot no shipwrecked mariner has ever returned."
"Now that we're here, we might as well start digging our graves right away, since no shipwrecked sailor has ever come back from this deadly place."
This speech discouraged us much, and we began to lament over our sad fate.
This speech really brought us down, and we started to mourn our unfortunate situation.
The mountain formed the seaward boundary of a large island, and the narrow strip of rocky shore upon which we stood was strewn with the wreckage of a thousand gallant ships, while the bones of the luckless mariners shone white in the sunshine, and we shuddered to think how soon our own would be added to the heap. All around, too, lay vast quantities of the costliest merchandise, and treasures were heaped in every cranny of the rocks, but all these things only added to the desolation of the scene. It struck me as a very strange thing that a river of clear fresh water, which gushed out from the mountain not far from where we stood, instead of flowing into the sea as rivers generally do, turned off sharply, and flowed out of sight under a natural archway of rock, and when I went to examine it more closely I found that inside the cave the walls were thick with diamonds, and rubies, and masses of crystal, and the floor was strewn with ambergris. Here, then, upon this desolate shore we abandoned ourselves to our fate, for there was no possibility of scaling the mountain, and if a ship had appeared it could only have shared our doom. The first thing our captain did was to divide equally amongst us all the food we possessed, and then the length of each man's life depended on the time he could make his portion last. I myself could live upon very little.
The mountain formed the seaward boundary of a large island, and the narrow strip of rocky shore we stood on was covered with the wreckage of countless brave ships, while the bones of unfortunate sailors shone white in the sunlight, making us shudder at the thought of how soon our own would be added to the pile. All around, vast amounts of the most expensive goods lay scattered, and treasures were piled in every crevice of the rocks, but these only added to the emptiness of the scene. I found it odd that a clear river of fresh water, which flowed from the mountain not far from where we stood, instead of going into the sea like rivers usually do, took a sharp turn and disappeared under a natural rock archway. When I went to take a closer look, I discovered that inside the cave, the walls were covered with diamonds, rubies, and clusters of crystal, and the floor was littered with ambergris. Here, then, on this desolate shore, we surrendered to our fate, as there was no way to climb the mountain, and if a ship had come, it could only share our doom. The first thing our captain did was divide all the food we had equally among us, and then each man's survival relied on how long he could make his portion last. I, myself, could survive on very little.
Nevertheless, by the time I had buried the last of my companions my stock of provisions was so small that I hardly thought I should live long enough to dig my own grave, which I set about doing, while I regretted bitterly the roving disposition which was always bringing me into such straits, and thought longingly of all the comfort and luxury that I had left. But luckily for me the fancy took me to stand once more beside the river where it plunged out of sight in the depths of the cavern, and as I did so an idea struck me. This river which hid itself underground doubtless emerged again at some distant spot. Why should I not build a raft and trust myself to its swiftly flowing waters? If I perished before I could reach the light of day once more I should be no worse off than I was now, for death stared me in the face, while there was always the possibility that, as I was born under a lucky star, I might find myself safe and sound in some desirable land. I decided at any rate to risk it, and speedily built myself a stout raft of drift-wood with strong cords, of which enough and to spare lay strewn upon the beach. I then made up many packages of rubies, emeralds, rock crystal, ambergris, and precious stuffs, and bound them upon my raft, being careful to preserve the balance, and then I seated myself upon it, having two small oars that I had fashioned laid ready to my hand, and loosed the cord which held it to the bank. Once out in the current my raft flew swiftly under the gloomy archway, and I found myself in total darkness, carried smoothly forward by the rapid river. On I went as it seemed to me for many nights and days. Once the channel became so small that I had a narrow escape of being crushed against the rocky roof, and after that I took the precaution of lying flat upon my precious bales. Though I only ate what was absolutely necessary to keep myself alive, the inevitable moment came when, after swallowing my last morsel of food, I began to wonder if I must after all die of hunger. Then, worn out with anxiety and fatigue, I fell into a deep sleep, and when I again opened my eyes I was once more in the light of day; a beautiful country lay before me, and my raft, which was tied to the river bank, was surrounded by friendly looking black men. I rose and saluted them, and they spoke to me in return, but I could not understand a word of their language. Feeling perfectly bewildered by my sudden return to life and light, I murmured to myself in Arabic, "Close thine eyes, and while thou sleepest Heaven will change thy fortune from evil to good."
However, by the time I buried the last of my friends, my food supplies were so low that I hardly thought I would live long enough to dig my own grave. I started doing that, feeling a deep regret for my restless nature that kept landing me in such tough situations, and I longed for all the comfort and luxury I had left behind. Fortunately, I was inspired to stand again by the river where it disappeared into the depths of the cave, and as I did so, an idea struck me. This river that flowed underground must eventually surface somewhere far away. Why shouldn't I build a raft and let myself go along with its swift waters? If I didn’t make it back to the light of day, I’d be no worse off than I was now, since death was right in front of me, while there was always a chance that, being born under a lucky star, I might find myself safe and sound in some beautiful land. So I decided to take the risk and quickly built a sturdy raft out of driftwood with strong ropes, which were plentiful along the beach. I packed many bundles of rubies, emeralds, rock crystal, ambergris, and other treasures, making sure to keep the balance right, then I sat down on it, having two small oars I fashioned ready by my side, and untied the cord that held it to the shore. Once I was in the current, my raft glided quickly underneath the dark archway, and I found myself in total darkness, smoothly carried along by the fast river. I felt like I traveled for many nights and days. At one point, the channel became so narrow that I narrowly escaped being crushed against the rocky ceiling, after which I decided to lie flat on my precious cargo. Although I only ate what was absolutely necessary to stay alive, the inevitable moment arrived when, after finishing my last bite of food, I began to worry if I would actually die of hunger. Exhausted from anxiety and fatigue, I fell into a deep sleep, and when I opened my eyes again, I was once more in the light of day; a beautiful country stretched out before me, and my raft, tied to the riverbank, was surrounded by friendly-looking black men. I stood up and greeted them, and they responded, but I couldn't understand a word of their language. Completely dazed by my sudden return to life and light, I murmured to myself in Arabic, "Close your eyes, and while you sleep, Heaven will change your fortune from bad to good."
One of the natives, who understood this tongue, then came forward saying:
One of the locals, who understood this language, then stepped forward saying:
"My brother, be not surprised to see us; this is our land, and as we came to get water from the river we noticed your raft floating down it, and one of us swam out and brought you to the shore. We have waited for your awakening; tell us now whence you come and where you were going by that dangerous way?"
"My brother, don’t be surprised to see us; this is our land, and as we came to get water from the river, we noticed your raft floating down it. One of us swam out and brought you to shore. We’ve been waiting for you to wake up; now tell us where you came from and where you were going along that dangerous route?"
I replied that nothing would please me better than to tell them, but that I was starving, and would fain eat something first. I was soon supplied with all I needed, and having satisfied my hunger I told them faithfully all that had befallen me. They were lost in wonder at my tale when it was interpreted to them, and said that adventures so surprising must be related to their king only by the man to whom they had happened. So, procuring a horse, they mounted me upon it, and we set out, followed by several strong men carrying my raft just as it was upon their shoulders. In this order we marched into the city of Serendib, where the natives presented me to their king, whom I saluted in the Indian fashion, prostrating myself at his feet and kissing the ground; but the monarch bade me rise and sit beside him, asking first what was my name.
I said that nothing would make me happier than to tell them, but I was starving and wanted to eat something first. I quickly got everything I needed, and once I satisfied my hunger, I told them everything that had happened to me. They were amazed by my story when it was translated, and said that such surprising adventures should only be told to their king by the person who experienced them. So, they got a horse for me, helped me onto it, and we set off, followed by several strong men carrying my raft on their shoulders. In this way, we marched into the city of Serendib, where the locals introduced me to their king. I greeted him Indian-style, by prostrating myself at his feet and kissing the ground, but the king told me to get up and sit beside him, asking first what my name was.
"I am Sindbad," I replied, "whom men call `the Sailor,' for I have voyaged much upon many seas."
"I am Sindbad," I replied, "the one people call 'the Sailor,' because I've traveled a lot across many seas."
"And how come you here?" asked the king.
"And how did you get here?" asked the king.
I told my story, concealing nothing, and his surprise and delight were so great that he ordered my adventures to be written in letters of gold and laid up in the archives of his kingdom.
I shared my story, holding nothing back, and his surprise and joy were so overwhelming that he commanded my adventures to be written in gold letters and stored in the archives of his kingdom.
Presently my raft was brought in and the bales opened in his presence, and the king declared that in all his treasury there were no such rubies and emeralds as those which lay in great heaps before him. Seeing that he looked at them with interest, I ventured to say that I myself and all that I had were at his disposal, but he answered me smiling:
Presently, my raft was brought in, and the bales were opened in front of him. The king declared that in all his treasury there were no rubies and emeralds as magnificent as those lying in great heaps before him. Noticing his interest, I took the chance to say that I and everything I owned were at his service, but he replied with a smile:
"Nay, Sindbad. Heaven forbid that I should covet your riches; I will rather add to them, for I desire that you shall not leave my kingdom without some tokens of my good will." He then commanded his officers to provide me with a suitable lodging at his expense, and sent slaves to wait upon me and carry my raft and my bales to my new dwelling place. You may imagine that I praised his generosity and gave him grateful thanks, nor did I fail to present myself daily in his audience chamber, and for the rest of my time I amused myself in seeing all that was most worthy of attention in the city. The island of Serendib being situated on the equinoctial line, the days and nights there are of equal length. The chief city is placed at the end of a beautiful valley, formed by the highest mountain in the world, which is in the middle of the island. I had the curiosity to ascend to its very summit, for this was the place to which Adam was banished out of Paradise. Here are found rubies and many precious things, and rare plants grow abundantly, with cedar trees and cocoa palms. On the seashore and at the mouths of the rivers the divers seek for pearls, and in some valleys diamonds are plentiful. After many days I petitioned the king that I might return to my own country, to which he graciously consented. Moreover, he loaded me with rich gifts, and when I went to take leave of him he entrusted me with a royal present and a letter to the Commander of the Faithful, our sovereign lord, saying, "I pray you give these to the Caliph Haroun al Raschid, and assure him of my friendship."
"No, Sindbad. God forbid that I should want your riches; I’d rather add to them because I want you to leave my kingdom with some tokens of my goodwill." He then ordered his officers to provide me with suitable accommodations at his expense and sent servants to attend to me and carry my raft and my belongings to my new home. You can imagine that I praised his generosity and expressed my gratitude, and I made sure to visit him daily in his audience chamber. For the rest of my time, I entertained myself by seeing all the noteworthy sights in the city. The island of Serendib is located on the equator, so the days and nights there are of equal length. The main city is situated at the end of a beautiful valley, formed by the highest mountain in the world, which is in the center of the island. I was curious enough to climb to its very summit, as it was the place where Adam was banished from Paradise. Rubies and many other precious stones can be found here, along with rare plants, cedar trees, and cocoa palms. On the coast and at the mouths of the rivers, divers search for pearls, and in some valleys, diamonds are abundant. After many days, I requested the king's permission to return to my own country, which he graciously granted. Furthermore, he loaded me with rich gifts, and when I went to say goodbye, he entrusted me with a royal present and a letter to the Commander of the Faithful, our sovereign lord, saying, "Please give these to the Caliph Haroun al Raschid, and assure him of my friendship."
I accepted the charge respectfully, and soon embarked upon the vessel which the king himself had chosen for me. The king's letter was written in blue characters upon a rare and precious skin of yellowish colour, and these were the words of it: "The King of the Indies, before whom walk a thousand elephants, who lives in a palace, of which the roof blazes with a hundred thousand rubies, and whose treasure house contains twenty thousand diamond crowns, to the Caliph Haroun al Raschid sends greeting. Though the offering we present to you is unworthy of your notice, we pray you to accept it as a mark of the esteem and friendship which we cherish for you, and of which we gladly send you this token, and we ask of you a like regard if you deem us worthy of it. Adieu, brother."
I accepted the task with respect and soon boarded the ship that the king had picked for me. The king's letter was written in blue ink on a rare and valuable piece of yellowish parchment, and it read: "The King of the Indies, who has a thousand elephants at his command, who lives in a palace with a roof adorned with countless rubies, and whose treasury holds twenty thousand diamond crowns, sends greetings to Caliph Haroun al Raschid. Although the gift we present to you isn’t worthy of your attention, we hope you accept it as a sign of the esteem and friendship we hold for you, which we gladly share with this token, and we ask for your goodwill in return if you consider us deserving of it. Goodbye, brother."
The present consisted of a vase carved from a single ruby, six inches high and as thick as my finger; this was filled with the choicest pearls, large, and of perfect shape and lustre; secondly, a huge snake skin, with scales as large as a sequin, which would preserve from sickness those who slept upon it. Then quantities of aloes wood, camphor, and pistachio-nuts; and lastly, a beautiful slave girl, whose robes glittered with precious stones.
The gift was a vase carved from a single ruby, six inches tall and as thick as my finger; it was filled with the finest pearls, large and perfectly shaped with a brilliant shine. Next, there was a massive snake skin, with scales the size of sequins, which would protect anyone who slept on it from illness. Then there were plenty of aloes wood, camphor, and pistachio nuts; and finally, a stunning slave girl, dressed in robes that sparkled with precious stones.
After a long and prosperous voyage we landed at Balsora, and I made haste to reach Bagdad, and taking the king's letter I presented myself at the palace gate, followed by the beautiful slave, and various members of my own family, bearing the treasure.
After a long and successful journey, we arrived at Balsora, and I hurried to get to Bagdad. With the king's letter in hand, I introduced myself at the palace gate, accompanied by the beautiful slave and several members of my family who were carrying the treasure.
As soon as I had declared my errand I was conducted into the presence of the Caliph, to whom, after I had made my obeisance, I gave the letter and the king's gift, and when he had examined them he demanded of me whether the Prince of Serendib was really as rich and powerful as he claimed to be.
As soon as I stated my purpose, I was led into the presence of the Caliph. After making my bow, I handed over the letter and the king's gift. Once he had looked them over, he asked me if the Prince of Serendib was truly as wealthy and powerful as he claimed.
"Commander of the Faithful," I replied, again bowing humbly before him, "I can assure your Majesty that he has in no way exaggerated his wealth and grandeur. Nothing can equal the magnificence of his palace. When he goes abroad his throne is prepared upon the back of an elephant, and on either side of him ride his ministers, his favourites, and courtiers. On his elephant's neck sits an officer, his golden lance in his hand, and behind him stands another bearing a pillar of gold, at the top of which is an emerald as long as my hand. A thousand men in cloth of gold, mounted upon richly caparisoned elephants, go before him, and as the procession moves onward the officer who guides his elephant cries aloud, `Behold the mighty monarch, the powerful and valiant Sultan of the Indies, whose palace is covered with a hundred thousand rubies, who possesses twenty thousand diamond crowns. Behold a monarch greater than Solomon and Mihrage in all their glory!'"
"Commander of the Faithful," I replied, bowing humbly before him again, "I can assure you that he hasn't exaggerated his wealth and status at all. Nothing compares to the grandeur of his palace. When he goes out, his throne is set on the back of an elephant, and on either side of him ride his ministers, favorites, and courtiers. An officer sits on the neck of the elephant, holding a golden lance, and behind him stands another officer carrying a gold pillar topped with an emerald as long as my hand. A thousand men in gold cloth, riding richly decorated elephants, precede him, and as the procession moves forward, the officer leading the elephant shouts, 'Behold the mighty ruler, the powerful and brave Sultan of the Indies, whose palace is adorned with a hundred thousand rubies, who owns twenty thousand diamond crowns. Behold a king greater than Solomon and Mihrage in all their glory!'"
"Then the one who stands behind the throne answers: 'This king, so great and powerful, must die, must die, must die!'"
"Then the one who stands behind the throne responds: 'This king, so great and powerful, must die, must die, must die!'"
"And the first takes up the chant again, `All praise to Him who lives for evermore.'"
"And the first starts the chant again, 'All praise to Him who lives forever.'"
"Further, my lord, in Serendib no judge is needed, for to the king himself his people come for justice."
"Also, my lord, in Serendib, there's no need for a judge, because the people go directly to the king for justice."
The Caliph was well satisfied with my report.
The Caliph was really pleased with my report.
"From the king's letter," said he, "I judged that he was a wise man. It seems that he is worthy of his people, and his people of him."
"From the king's letter," he said, "I gathered that he is a wise man. It seems he's deserving of his people, and they are deserving of him."
So saying he dismissed me with rich presents, and I returned in peace to my own house.
So saying, he sent me off with generous gifts, and I returned home peacefully.
When Sindbad had done speaking his guests withdrew, Hindbad having first received a hundred sequins, but all returned next day to hear the story of the seventh voyage, Sindbad thus began.
When Sindbad finished speaking, his guests left, with Hindbad receiving a hundred sequins first. However, they all came back the next day to hear the story of the seventh voyage, and Sindbad began to tell it.
Seventh and Last Voyage
After my sixth voyage I was quite determined that I would go to sea no more. I was now of an age to appreciate a quiet life, and I had run risks enough. I only wished to end my days in peace. One day, however, when I was entertaining a number of my friends, I was told that an officer of the Caliph wished to speak to me, and when he was admitted he bade me follow him into the presence of Haroun al Raschid, which I accordingly did. After I had saluted him, the Caliph said:
After my sixth voyage, I was really set on not going to sea again. I was at an age where I could appreciate a peaceful life, and I had taken enough risks. I just wanted to spend my days in peace. One day, though, while I was hosting some friends, I was informed that an officer of the Caliph wanted to speak with me. When he came in, he asked me to follow him to see Haroun al Raschid, and I did. After I greeted him, the Caliph said:
"I have sent for you, Sindbad, because I need your services. I have chosen you to bear a letter and a gift to the King of Serendib in return for his message of friendship."
"I've summoned you, Sindbad, because I require your help. I've selected you to deliver a letter and a gift to the King of Serendib in response to his friendly message."
The Caliph's commandment fell upon me like a thunderbolt.
The Caliph's command hit me like a lightning strike.
"Commander of the Faithful," I answered, "I am ready to do all that your Majesty commands, but I humbly pray you to remember that I am utterly disheartened by the unheard of sufferings I have undergone. Indeed, I have made a vow never again to leave Bagdad."
"Commander of the Faithful," I replied, "I am prepared to do whatever your Majesty asks, but I sincerely ask you to keep in mind that I am completely discouraged by the unimaginable hardships I have faced. In fact, I have vowed never to leave Baghdad again."
With this I gave him a long account of some of my strangest adventures, to which he listened patiently.
With this, I told him in detail about some of my weirdest adventures, and he listened patiently.
"I admit," said he, "that you have indeed had some extraordinary experiences, but I do not see why they should hinder you from doing as I wish. You have only to go straight to Serendib and give my message, then you are free to come back and do as you will. But go you must; my honour and dignity demand it."
"I admit," he said, "that you have had some amazing experiences, but I don’t see why they should stop you from doing what I want. You just need to go straight to Serendib and deliver my message, then you’re free to come back and do as you please. But you have to go; my honor and dignity require it."
Seeing that there was no help for it, I declared myself willing to obey; and the Caliph, delighted at having got his own way, gave me a thousand sequins for the expenses of the voyage. I was soon ready to start, and taking the letter and the present I embarked at Balsora, and sailed quickly and safely to Serendib. Here, when I had disclosed my errand, I was well received, and brought into the presence of the king, who greeted me with joy.
Seeing that there was no way around it, I agreed to go along; and the Caliph, thrilled to have his way, gave me a thousand sequins for the costs of the trip. I quickly got ready to leave, and after taking the letter and the gift, I boarded a ship in Balsora and sailed swiftly and safely to Serendib. Once I explained my mission, I was warmly welcomed and brought before the king, who greeted me with joy.
"Welcome, Sindbad," he cried. "I have thought of you often, and rejoice to see you once more."
"Welcome, Sindbad," he exclaimed. "I've thought about you a lot, and I'm thrilled to see you again."
After thanking him for the honour that he did me, I displayed the Caliph's gifts. First a bed with complete hangings all cloth of gold, which cost a thousand sequins, and another like to it of crimson stuff. Fifty robes of rich embroidery, a hundred of the finest white linen from Cairo, Suez, Cufa, and Alexandria. Then more beds of different fashion, and an agate vase carved with the figure of a man aiming an arrow at a lion, and finally a costly table, which had once belonged to King Solomon. The King of Serendib received with satisfaction the assurance of the Caliph's friendliness toward him, and now my task being accomplished I was anxious to depart, but it was some time before the king would think of letting me go. At last, however, he dismissed me with many presents, and I lost no time in going on board a ship, which sailed at once, and for four days all went well. On the fifth day we had the misfortune to fall in with pirates, who seized our vessel, killing all who resisted, and making prisoners of those who were prudent enough to submit at once, of whom I was one. When they had despoiled us of all we possessed, they forced us to put on vile raiment, and sailing to a distant island there sold us for slaves. I fell into the hands of a rich merchant, who took me home with him, and clothed and fed me well, and after some days sent for me and questioned me as to what I could do.
After thanking him for the honor he showed me, I revealed the Caliph's gifts. First, a bed with complete hangings, all made of gold fabric, which cost a thousand sequins, and another similar one made of crimson cloth. Fifty richly embroidered robes, a hundred of the finest white linen from Cairo, Suez, Kufa, and Alexandria. Then more beds of different styles, an agate vase carved with the image of a man aiming an arrow at a lion, and finally a valuable table that once belonged to King Solomon. The King of Serendib was pleased with the assurance of the Caliph's friendship toward him, and now that my task was done, I was eager to leave, but it took a while for the king to let me go. Eventually, he dismissed me with many gifts, and I hurried to board a ship, which set sail immediately, and for four days everything went smoothly. On the fifth day, we unfortunately encountered pirates, who took our ship, killing anyone who resisted and capturing those who were smart enough to submit right away, including me. After robbing us of everything we had, they forced us to wear ragged clothes and sailed to a distant island where they sold us into slavery. I ended up in the hands of a wealthy merchant, who took me home, treated me well, and after a few days summoned me to ask what skills I had.
I answered that I was a rich merchant who had been captured by pirates, and therefore I knew no trade.
I replied that I was a wealthy merchant who had been taken by pirates, so I didn’t know any trade.
"Tell me," said he, "can you shoot with a bow?"
"Tell me," he said, "can you shoot a bow?"
I replied that this had been one of the pastimes of my youth, and that doubtless with practice my skill would come back to me.
I said that this used to be one of my favorite activities when I was younger, and that with some practice, my skills would definitely return.
Upon this he provided me with a bow and arrows, and mounting me with him upon his own elephant took the way to a vast forest which lay far from the town. When we had reached the wildest part of it we stopped, and my master said to me: "This forest swarms with elephants. Hide yourself in this great tree, and shoot at all that pass you. When you have succeeded in killing one come and tell me."
Upon this, he gave me a bow and arrows, and then mounted me on his elephant as we headed toward a vast forest that was far from the town. When we reached the wildest part of it, we stopped, and my master said to me, "This forest is full of elephants. Hide in this big tree and shoot at any that pass by. When you manage to kill one, come and tell me."
So saying he gave me a supply of food, and returned to the town, and I perched myself high up in the tree and kept watch. That night I saw nothing, but just after sunrise the next morning a large herd of elephants came crashing and trampling by. I lost no time in letting fly several arrows, and at last one of the great animals fell to the ground dead, and the others retreated, leaving me free to come down from my hiding place and run back to tell my master of my success, for which I was praised and regaled with good things. Then we went back to the forest together and dug a mighty trench in which we buried the elephant I had killed, in order that when it became a skeleton my master might return and secure its tusks.
So, saying this, he gave me some food, then went back to town, and I climbed up high in the tree to keep watch. That night I saw nothing, but just after sunrise the next morning, a large herd of elephants came crashing and trampling by. I wasted no time shooting several arrows, and finally, one of the huge animals fell to the ground dead, and the others ran away, leaving me free to come down from my hiding spot and hurry back to tell my master about my success, for which I was praised and treated to good food. Then we went back to the forest together and dug a deep trench to bury the elephant I had killed, so that when it turned into a skeleton, my master could return and collect its tusks.
For two months I hunted thus, and no day passed without my securing, an elephant. Of course I did not always station myself in the same tree, but sometimes in one place, sometimes in another. One morning as I watched the coming of the elephants I was surprised to see that, instead of passing the tree I was in, as they usually did, they paused, and completely surrounded it, trumpeting horribly, and shaking the very ground with their heavy tread, and when I saw that their eyes were fixed upon me I was terrified, and my arrows dropped from my trembling hand. I had indeed good reason for my terror when, an instant later, the largest of the animals wound his trunk round the stem of my tree, and with one mighty effort tore it up by the roots, bringing me to the ground entangled in its branches. I thought now that my last hour was surely come; but the huge creature, picking me up gently enough, set me upon its back, where I clung more dead than alive, and followed by the whole herd turned and crashed off into the dense forest. It seemed to me a long time before I was once more set upon my feet by the elephant, and I stood as if in a dream watching the herd, which turned and trampled off in another direction, and were soon hidden in the dense underwood. Then, recovering myself, I looked about me, and found that I was standing upon the side of a great hill, strewn as far as I could see on either hand with bones and tusks of elephants. "This then must be the elephants' burying place," I said to myself, "and they must have brought me here that I might cease to persecute them, seeing that I want nothing but their tusks, and here lie more than I could carry away in a lifetime."
For two months, I hunted like this, and not a day went by without me getting an elephant. Of course, I didn’t always stay in the same tree; sometimes I’d be in one spot, sometimes another. One morning, as I watched for the elephants, I was surprised to see that instead of passing by the tree I was in, like they usually did, they stopped and completely surrounded it, trumpeting loudly and shaking the ground with their heavy steps. When I noticed their eyes fixed on me, I got really scared, and my arrows dropped from my trembling hands. I definitely had a good reason to be terrified when, just a moment later, the largest of the animals wrapped its trunk around the base of my tree and with one mighty effort, ripped it up by the roots, bringing me down tangled in its branches. I thought my time had surely come; but the massive creature gently picked me up, placed me on its back, and, with the entire herd following, charged off into the thick forest. It felt like a long time before the elephant set me back on my feet, and I stood there as if in a dream, watching the herd as they turned and trampled off in another direction, disappearing into the dense underbrush. After regaining my senses, I looked around and found myself standing on the side of a big hill, scattered with bones and tusks of elephants as far as I could see. "This must be the elephants' burial ground," I thought to myself, "and they must have brought me here so I would stop hunting them, since all I want are their tusks, and there are more here than I could carry away in a lifetime."
Whereupon I turned and made for the city as fast as I could go, not seeing a single elephant by the way, which convinced me that they had retired deeper into the forest to leave the way open to the Ivory Hill, and I did not know how sufficiently to admire their sagacity. After a day and a night I reached my master's house, and was received by him with joyful surprise.
So, I turned and headed for the city as quickly as I could, not spotting a single elephant along the way, which made me think they had moved deeper into the forest to keep the path clear to the Ivory Hill. I couldn't help but admire their cleverness. After a day and a night, I finally got to my master's house, and he welcomed me with joyful surprise.
"Ah! poor Sindbad," he cried, "I was wondering what could have become of you. When I went to the forest I found the tree newly uprooted, and the arrows lying beside it, and I feared I should never see you again. Pray tell me how you escaped death."
"Ah! poor Sindbad," he exclaimed, "I was wondering what happened to you. When I went to the forest, I found the tree freshly uprooted and the arrows lying next to it, and I was scared I would never see you again. Please tell me how you survived."
I soon satisfied his curiosity, and the next day we went together to the Ivory Hill, and he was overjoyed to find that I had told him nothing but the truth. When we had loaded our elephant with as many tusks as it could carry and were on our way back to the city, he said:
I quickly satisfied his curiosity, and the next day we went together to the Ivory Hill. He was thrilled to discover that I had only told him the truth. After we loaded our elephant with as many tusks as it could carry and were heading back to the city, he said:
"My brother--since I can no longer treat as a slave one who has enriched me thus--take your liberty and may Heaven prosper you. I will no longer conceal from you that these wild elephants have killed numbers of our slaves every year. No matter what good advice we gave them, they were caught sooner or later. You alone have escaped the wiles of these animals, therefore you must be under the special protection of Heaven. Now through you the whole town will be enriched without further loss of life, therefore you shall not only receive your liberty, but I will also bestow a fortune upon you."
"My brother—since I can no longer treat someone who has helped me so much like a slave—take your freedom and may heaven bless you. I won't hide from you any longer that these wild elephants have killed many of our slaves every year. No matter how much good advice we gave them, they eventually fell victim. You are the only one who has escaped the tricks of these animals, so you must be under the special protection of heaven. Now, through you, the entire town will benefit without any more loss of life. Therefore, you will not only gain your freedom, but I will also give you a fortune."
To which I replied, "Master, I thank you, and wish you all prosperity. For myself I only ask liberty to return to my own country."
To which I replied, "Master, thank you, and I wish you all the best. For myself, I only ask for the freedom to return to my own country."
"It is well," he answered, "the monsoon will soon bring the ivory ships hither, then I will send you on your way with somewhat to pay your passage."
"It’s fine," he replied, "the monsoon will soon bring the ivory ships here, then I’ll send you on your way with something to cover your fare."
So I stayed with him till the time of the monsoon, and every day we added to our store of ivory till all his ware-houses were overflowing with it. By this time the other merchants knew the secret, but there was enough and to spare for all. When the ships at last arrived my master himself chose the one in which I was to sail, and put on board for me a great store of choice provisions, also ivory in abundance, and all the costliest curiosities of the country, for which I could not thank him enough, and so we parted. I left the ship at the first port we came to, not feeling at ease upon the sea after all that had happened to me by reason of it, and having disposed of my ivory for much gold, and bought many rare and costly presents, I loaded my pack animals, and joined a caravan of merchants. Our journey was long and tedious, but I bore it patiently, reflecting that at least I had not to fear tempests, nor pirates, nor serpents, nor any of the other perils from which I had suffered before, and at length we reached Bagdad. My first care was to present myself before the Caliph, and give him an account of my embassy. He assured me that my long absence had disquieted him much, but he had nevertheless hoped for the best. As to my adventure among the elephants he heard it with amazement, declaring that he could not have believed it had not my truthfulness been well known to him.
So I stayed with him until the monsoon, and every day we added to our stash of ivory until all his warehouses were overflowing with it. By this time, the other merchants had caught on to the secret, but there was more than enough for everyone. When the ships finally arrived, my master personally chose the one I would sail on and loaded it with an abundance of fine provisions, plenty of ivory, and all the most expensive curiosities from the country. I couldn't thank him enough, and then we said our goodbyes. I left the ship at the first port we reached, feeling uneasy about the sea after everything that had happened to me because of it. I sold my ivory for a lot of gold and bought many rare and expensive gifts, loaded my pack animals, and joined a caravan of merchants. Our journey was long and tiring, but I managed to stay patient, reminding myself that at least I didn't have to worry about storms, pirates, snakes, or any of the other dangers I had faced before. Eventually, we arrived in Bagdad. My first concern was to present myself to the Caliph and report on my mission. He told me that my long absence had worried him a lot, but he had still hoped for the best. When I recounted my adventure among the elephants, he listened in amazement, saying he couldn't have believed it if he hadn't known me to be truthful.
By his orders this story and the others I had told him were written by his scribes in letters of gold, and laid up among his treasures. I took my leave of him, well satisfied with the honours and rewards he bestowed upon me; and since that time I have rested from my labours, and given myself up wholly to my family and my friends.
By his orders, this story and the others I had shared with him were written down by his scribes in golden letters and stored among his treasures. I said my goodbyes, feeling very pleased with the honors and rewards he gave me; since then, I have taken a break from my work and fully dedicated myself to my family and friends.
Thus Sindbad ended the story of his seventh and last voyage, and turning to Hindbad he added:
Thus Sindbad finished telling the story of his seventh and final voyage, and turning to Hindbad he added:
"Well, my friend, and what do you think now? Have you ever heard of anyone who has suffered more, or had more narrow escapes than I have? Is it not just that I should now enjoy a life of ease and tranquillity?"
"Well, my friend, what do you think now? Have you ever met anyone who has suffered more or had more close calls than I have? Isn't it only fair that I should now enjoy a life of comfort and peace?"
Hindbad drew near, and kissing his hand respectfully, replied, "Sir, you have indeed known fearful perils; my troubles have been nothing compared to yours. Moreover, the generous use you make of your wealth proves that you deserve it. May you live long and happily in the enjoyment in it."
Hindbad came closer, and after kissing his hand respectfully, said, "Sir, you've faced truly terrifying dangers; my struggles have been nothing compared to yours. Also, the way you generously use your wealth shows that you truly deserve it. May you live a long and happy life enjoying it."
Sindbad then gave him a hundred sequins, and hence-forward counted him among his friends; also he caused him to give up his profession as a porter, and to eat daily at his table that he might all his life remember Sindbad the Sailor.
Sindbad then gave him a hundred sequins and from that point on considered him a friend. He also had him quit his job as a porter and made sure he ate at his table every day so he could always remember Sindbad the Sailor.
The Little Hunchback
In the kingdom of Kashgar, which is, as everybody knows, situated on the frontiers of Great Tartary, there lived long ago a tailor and his wife who loved each other very much. One day, when the tailor was hard at work, a little hunchback came and sat at the entrance of the shop, and began to sing and play his tambourine. The tailor was amused with the antics of the fellow, and thought he would take him home to divert his wife. The hunchback having agreed to his proposal, the tailor closed his shop and they set off together.
In the kingdom of Kashgar, located on the borders of Great Tartary, there lived a tailor and his wife who loved each other very much. One day, while the tailor was busy working, a little hunchback came and sat at the entrance of the shop, singing and playing his tambourine. The tailor found the guy's antics entertaining and thought it would be nice to take him home to entertain his wife. The hunchback agreed to this plan, so the tailor closed his shop and they set off together.
When they reached the house they found the table ready laid for supper, and in a very few minutes all three were sitting before a beautiful fish which the tailor's wife had cooked with her own hands. But unluckily, the hunchback happened to swallow a large bone, and, in spite of all the tailor and his wife could do to help him, died of suffocation in an instant. Besides being very sorry for the poor man, the tailor and his wife were very much frightened on their own account, for if the police came to hear of it the worthy couple ran the risk of being thrown into prison for wilful murder. In order to prevent this dreadful calamity they both set about inventing some plan which would throw suspicion on some one else, and at last they made up their minds that they could do no better than select a Jewish doctor who lived close by as the author of the crime. So the tailor picked up the hunchback by his head while his wife took his feet and carried him to the doctor's house. Then they knocked at the door, which opened straight on to a steep staircase. A servant soon appeared, feeling her way down the dark staircase and inquired what they wanted.
When they got to the house, they found the table set for supper, and in just a few minutes, all three were sitting down to a delicious fish that the tailor's wife had cooked herself. Unfortunately, the hunchback swallowed a big bone, and despite all the efforts from the tailor and his wife to help him, he choked to death instantly. Besides feeling very sorry for the poor man, the tailor and his wife were also quite scared for themselves because if the police found out, they risked being thrown in prison for murder. To avoid this terrible situation, they both started thinking of a plan to make someone else look guilty. Eventually, they decided it would be best to blame a Jewish doctor who lived nearby. So, the tailor picked up the hunchback by his head while his wife took his feet and carried him to the doctor's house. They then knocked on the door, which opened directly onto a steep staircase. A servant quickly appeared, feeling her way down the dark stairs, and asked what they wanted.
"Tell your master," said the tailor, "that we have brought a very sick man for him to cure; and," he added, holding out some money, "give him this in advance, so that he may not feel he is wasting his time." The servant remounted the stairs to give the message to the doctor, and the moment she was out of sight the tailor and his wife carried the body swiftly after her, propped it up at the top of the staircase, and ran home as fast as their legs could carry them.
"Tell your master," said the tailor, "that we have brought a very sick man for him to treat; and," he added, handing over some money, "give him this in advance, so he doesn’t think he’s wasting his time." The servant went back up the stairs to deliver the message to the doctor, and as soon as she was out of sight, the tailor and his wife quickly carried the body after her, propped it up at the top of the stairs, and hurried home as fast as they could.
Now the doctor was so delighted at the news of a patient (for he was young, and had not many of them), that he was transported with joy.
Now the doctor was so thrilled to hear about a patient (since he was young and didn't have many of them) that he was overwhelmed with joy.
"Get a light," he called to the servant, "and follow me as fast as you can!" and rushing out of his room he ran towards the staircase. There he nearly fell over the body of the hunchback, and without knowing what it was gave it such a kick that it rolled right to the bottom, and very nearly dragged the doctor after it. "A light! a light!" he cried again, and when it was brought and he saw what he had done he was almost beside himself with terror.
"Get a light," he shouted to the servant, "and follow me as quickly as you can!" Rushing out of his room, he ran toward the staircase. There, he nearly tripped over the hunchback's body, and without realizing what it was, he kicked it so hard that it rolled all the way to the bottom, almost pulling the doctor down with it. "A light! A light!" he yelled again, and when it was brought and he saw what he had done, he was nearly frantic with fear.
"Holy Moses!" he exclaimed, "why did I not wait for the light? I have killed the sick man whom they brought me; and if the sacred Ass of Esdras does not come to my aid I am lost! It will not be long before I am led to jail as a murderer."
"Holy Moses!" he shouted, "why didn’t I wait for the light? I’ve killed the sick man they brought to me; and if the sacred Ass of Esdras doesn’t come to my rescue, I’m done for! It won’t be long before I’m taken to jail as a murderer."
Agitated though he was, and with reason, the doctor did not forget to shut the house door, lest some passers-by might chance to see what had happened. He then took up the corpse and carried it into his wife's room, nearly driving her crazy with fright.
Agitated as he was, and for good reason, the doctor made sure to shut the house door, so that no passers-by would see what had happened. He then picked up the corpse and carried it into his wife’s room, nearly driving her crazy with fear.
"It is all over with us!" she wailed, "if we cannot find some means of getting the body out of the house. Once let the sun rise and we can hide it no longer! How were you driven to commit such a terrible crime?"
"It’s all over for us!" she cried, "if we can't figure out a way to get the body out of the house. Once the sun rises, we won’t be able to hide it anymore! How could you have done such a horrible thing?"
"Never mind that," returned the doctor, "the thing is to find a way out of it."
"Forget about that," the doctor replied, "the important thing is to find a way out of this."
For a long while the doctor and his wife continued to turn over in their minds a way of escape, but could not find any that seemed good enough. At last the doctor gave it up altogether and resigned himself to bear the penalty of his misfortune.
For a long time, the doctor and his wife kept trying to think of a way to escape, but they couldn’t find one that felt right. Finally, the doctor gave up and accepted the consequences of his misfortune.
But his wife, who had twice his brains, suddenly exclaimed, "I have thought of something! Let us carry the body on the roof of the house and lower it down the chimney of our neighbour the Mussulman." Now this Mussulman was employed by the Sultan, and furnished his table with oil and butter. Part of his house was occupied by a great storeroom, where rats and mice held high revel.
But his wife, who was twice as smart as he was, suddenly said, "I have an idea! Let’s put the body on the roof of our house and drop it down the chimney of our neighbor, the Muslim." This Muslim worked for the Sultan and provided him with oil and butter. Part of his house was taken up by a large storeroom, where rats and mice were having a wild time.
The doctor jumped at his wife's plan, and they took up the hunchback, and passing cords under his armpits they let him down into the purveyor's bed-room so gently that he really seemed to be leaning against the wall. When they felt he was touching the ground they drew up the cords and left him.
The doctor eagerly agreed to his wife's plan, and they lifted the hunchback, passing ropes under his armpits and gently lowering him into the purveyor's bedroom so that it looked like he was leaning against the wall. Once they felt he was on the ground, they pulled up the ropes and left him there.
Scarcely had they got back to their own house when the purveyor entered his room. He had spent the evening at a wedding feast, and had a lantern in his hand. In the dim light it cast he was astonished to see a man standing in his chimney, but being naturally courageous he seized a stick and made straight for the supposed thief. "Ah!" he cried, "so it is you, and not the rats and mice, who steal my butter. I'll take care that you don't want to come back!"
Scarcely had they returned to their own house when the supplier entered his room. He had spent the evening at a wedding party and held a lantern in his hand. In the faint light it cast, he was shocked to see a man standing in his chimney, but being naturally brave, he grabbed a stick and charged at the supposed thief. "Ah!" he shouted, "so it's you, and not the rats and mice, who is stealing my butter. I'll make sure you won't want to come back!"
So saying he struck him several hard blows. The corpse fell on the floor, but the man only redoubled his blows, till at length it occurred to him it was odd that the thief should lie so still and make no resistance. Then, finding he was quite dead, a cold fear took possession of him. "Wretch that I am," said he, "I have murdered a man. Ah, my revenge has gone too far. Without the help of Allah I am undone! Cursed be the goods which have led me to my ruin." And already he felt the rope round his neck.
So saying, he struck him several hard blows. The body fell to the floor, but the man only intensified his attacks until he realized it was strange that the thief lay so still and didn’t fight back. Then, discovering he was completely dead, a cold fear gripped him. "What have I done?" he said. "I’ve killed a man. Ah, my revenge has gone too far. Without Allah’s help, I’m finished! Cursed be the treasures that brought me to this end." And already he felt the noose around his neck.
But when he had got over the first shock he began to think of some way out of the difficulty, and seizing the hunchback in his arms he carried him out into the street, and leaning him against the wall of a shop he stole back to his own house, without once looking behind him.
But once he got past the initial shock, he started to think of a way out of the situation. He grabbed the hunchback and carried him out into the street. Leaning him against the wall of a shop, he sneaked back to his own house, not looking back even once.
A few minutes before the sun rose, a rich Christian merchant, who supplied the palace with all sorts of necessaries, left his house, after a night of feasting, to go to the bath. Though he was very drunk, he was yet sober enough to know that the dawn was at hand, and that all good Mussulmen would shortly be going to prayer. So he hastened his steps lest he should meet some one on his way to the mosque, who, seeing his condition, would send him to prison as a drunkard. In his haste he jostled against the hunchback, who fell heavily upon him, and the merchant, thinking he was being attacked by a thief, knocked him down with one blow of his fist. He then called loudly for help, beating the fallen man all the while.
A few minutes before sunrise, a wealthy Christian merchant, who supplied the palace with all sorts of necessities, left his house after a night of partying to head to the bath. Even though he was quite drunk, he was still aware that dawn was approaching and that all good Muslims would soon be going to prayer. So he quickened his pace, worried that he might run into someone on his way to the mosque who would see his condition and send him to jail for being drunk. In his hurry, he bumped into a hunchback, who fell heavily against him, and the merchant, thinking he was being attacked by a thief, knocked him down with a single punch. He then called out loudly for help, continuing to hit the fallen man.
The chief policeman of the quarter came running up, and found a Christian ill-treating a Mussulman. "What are you doing?" he asked indignantly.
The head cop of the neighborhood came running over and saw a Christian mistreating a Muslim. "What are you doing?" he asked, outraged.
"He tried to rob me," replied the merchant, "and very nearly choked me."
"He tried to rob me," the merchant replied, "and almost choked me."
"Well, you have had your revenge," said the man, catching hold of his arm. "Come, be off with you!"
"Well, you got your revenge," said the man, grabbing his arm. "Come on, get out of here!"
As he spoke he held out his hand to the hunchback to help him up, but the hunchback never moved. "Oho!" he went on, looking closer, "so this is the way a Christian has the impudence to treat a Mussulman!" and seizing the merchant in a firm grasp he took him to the inspector of police, who threw him into prison till the judge should be out of bed and ready to attend to his case. All this brought the merchant to his senses, but the more he thought of it the less he could understand how the hunchback could have died merely from the blows he had received.
As he spoke, he extended his hand to the hunchback to help him up, but the hunchback didn’t move. "Oh!" he continued, looking closer, "so this is how a Christian has the audacity to treat a Muslim!" Grabbing the merchant firmly, he took him to the police inspector, who locked him up until the judge was awake and ready to handle his case. All of this brought the merchant to reality, but the more he contemplated it, the less he could understand how the hunchback could have died just from the blows he had received.
The merchant was still pondering on this subject when he was summoned before the chief of police and questioned about his crime, which he could not deny. As the hunchback was one of the Sultan's private jesters, the chief of police resolved to defer sentence of death until he had consulted his master. He went to the palace to demand an audience, and told his story to the Sultan, who only answered,
The merchant was still thinking about this when he was called in by the chief of police and asked about his crime, which he couldn’t deny. Since the hunchback was one of the Sultan's personal jesters, the chief of police decided to postpone the death sentence until he could talk to his boss. He went to the palace to request a meeting and told his story to the Sultan, who simply responded,
"There is no pardon for a Christian who kills a Mussulman. Do your duty."
"There’s no forgiveness for a Christian who kills a Muslim. Do your duty."
So the chief of police ordered a gallows to be erected, and sent criers to proclaim in every street in the city that a Christian was to be hanged that day for having killed a Mussulman.
So the police chief ordered a gallows to be set up and sent out criers to announce in every street in the city that a Christian was going to be hanged that day for killing a Muslim.
When all was ready the merchant was brought from prison and led to the foot of the gallows. The executioner knotted the cord firmly round the unfortunate man's neck and was just about to swing him into the air, when the Sultan's purveyor dashed through the crowd, and cried, panting, to the hangman,
When everything was set, the merchant was taken from prison and brought to the base of the gallows. The executioner tied the rope tightly around the poor man’s neck and was just about to lift him into the air when the Sultan’s assistant burst through the crowd and yelled, breathless, at the hangman,
"Stop, stop, don't be in such a hurry. It was not he who did the murder, it was I."
"Wait, wait, don’t rush so much. It wasn’t him who committed the murder, it was me."
The chief of police, who was present to see that everything was in order, put several questions to the purveyor, who told him the whole story of the death of the hunchback, and how he had carried the body to the place where it had been found by the Christian merchant.
The police chief, there to make sure everything was under control, asked the supplier several questions. The supplier explained the whole story about the hunchback's death and how he had transported the body to the spot where it was discovered by the Christian merchant.
"You are going," he said to the chief of police, "to kill an innocent man, for it is impossible that he should have murdered a creature who was dead already. It is bad enough for me to have slain a Mussulman without having it on my conscience that a Christian who is guiltless should suffer through my fault."
"You are going," he said to the chief of police, "to kill an innocent man, because it's impossible he could have murdered someone who was already dead. It's bad enough that I killed a Muslim without having to carry the guilt of a Christian who is innocent suffering because of me."
Now the purveyor's speech had been made in a loud voice, and was heard by all the crowd, and even if he had wished it, the chief of police could not have escaped setting the merchant free.
Now the vendor's speech was loud and heard by everyone in the crowd, and even if he had wanted to, the police chief couldn’t have avoided letting the merchant go.
"Loose the cords from the Christian's neck," he commanded, turning to the executioner, "and hang this man in his place, seeing that by his own confession he is the murderer."
"Remove the ropes from the Christian's neck," he ordered, turning to the executioner, "and hang this man in his place, since he confessed that he is the murderer."
The hangman did as he was bid, and was tying the cord firmly, when he was stopped by the voice of the Jewish doctor beseeching him to pause, for he had something very important to say. When he had fought his way through the crowd and reached the chief of police,
The hangman did as he was told and was securing the rope tightly when he was interrupted by the voice of the Jewish doctor urging him to stop, as he had something very important to share. After pushing his way through the crowd, he reached the chief of police,
"Worshipful sir," he began, "this Mussulman whom you desire to hang is unworthy of death; I alone am guilty. Last night a man and a woman who were strangers to me knocked at my door, bringing with them a patient for me to cure. The servant opened it, but having no light was hardly able to make out their faces, though she readily agreed to wake me and to hand me the fee for my services. While she was telling me her story they seem to have carried the sick man to the top of the staircase and then left him there. I jumped up in a hurry without waiting for a lantern, and in the darkness I fell against something, which tumbled headlong down the stairs and never stopped till it reached the bottom. When I examined the body I found it was quite dead, and the corpse was that of a hunchback Mussulman. Terrified at what we had done, my wife and I took the body on the roof and let it down the chimney of our neighbour the purveyor, whom you were just about to hang. The purveyor, finding him in his room, naturally thought he was a thief, and struck him such a blow that the man fell down and lay motionless on the floor. Stooping to examine him, and finding him stone dead, the purveyor supposed that the man had died from the blow he had received; but of course this was a mistake, as you will see from my account, and I only am the murderer; and although I am innocent of any wish to commit a crime, I must suffer for it all the same, or else have the blood of two Musselmans on my conscience. Therefore send away this man, I pray you, and let me take his place, as it is I who am guilty."
“Worshipful sir,” he began, “the Muslim you want to hang doesn’t deserve death; I’m the only one to blame. Last night, a man and a woman I didn’t know knocked on my door, bringing a patient for me to treat. The servant opened the door but, since there was no light, she could barely see their faces, though she agreed to wake me and pass me the fee for my services. While she was telling me her story, they seemed to have taken the sick man up the stairs and then left him there. I jumped up in a hurry without waiting for a lantern, and in the dark, I ran into something that tumbled down the stairs and kept falling until it reached the bottom. When I checked the body, I found it was completely dead, and it was the corpse of a hunchbacked Muslim. Afraid of what we had done, my wife and I took the body to the roof and let it down the chimney of our neighbor, the butcher, whom you were just about to hang. The butcher, finding him in his room, naturally thought he was a thief and hit him so hard that he fell down and lay motionless on the floor. Bending down to check on him and seeing he was stone dead, the butcher assumed he had died from the blow he received; but of course this was a mistake, as you will see from my account, and I am the true murderer. Even though I never intended to commit a crime, I must pay the price, or I will have the blood of two Muslims on my conscience. So please let this man go and allow me to take his place, as I am the one who is guilty.”
On hearing the declaration of the Jewish doctor, the chief of police commanded that he should be led to the gallows, and the Sultan's purveyor go free. The cord was placed round the Jew's neck, and his feet had already ceased to touch the ground when the voice of the tailor was heard beseeching the executioner to pause one moment and to listen to what he had to say.
Upon hearing the Jewish doctor's statement, the chief of police ordered that he be taken to the gallows, while the Sultan's supplier would be set free. The noose was tightened around the Jew's neck, and he was already lifted off the ground when the tailor's voice was heard, pleading with the executioner to pause for a moment and hear him out.
"Oh, my lord," he cried, turning to the chief of police, "how nearly have you caused the death of three innocent people! But if you will only have the patience to listen to my tale, you shall know who is the real culprit. If some one has to suffer, it must be me! Yesterday, at dusk, I was working in my shop with a light heart when the little hunchback, who was more than half drunk, came and sat in the doorway. He sang me several songs, and then I invited him to finish the evening at my house. He accepted my invitation, and we went away together. At supper I helped him to a slice of fish, but in eating it a bone stuck in his throat, and in spite of all we could do he died in a few minutes. We felt deeply sorry for his death, but fearing lest we should be held responsible, we carried the corpse to the house of the Jewish doctor. I knocked, and desired the servant to beg her master to come down as fast as possible and see a sick man whom we had brought for him to cure; and in order to hasten his movements I placed a piece of money in her hand as the doctor's fee. Directly she had disappeared I dragged the body to the top of the stairs, and then hurried away with my wife back to our house. In descending the stairs the doctor accidentally knocked over the corpse, and finding him dead believed that he himself was the murderer. But now you know the truth set him free, and let me die in his stead."
"Oh, my lord," he exclaimed, turning to the chief of police, "you almost caused the death of three innocent people! But if you’ll just take a moment to listen to my story, you’ll understand who the real guilty one is. If someone has to be punished, it should be me! Yesterday, at dusk, I was happily working in my shop when this little hunchback, who was pretty drunk, came and sat in my doorway. He sang me several songs, and then I invited him to finish the evening at my place. He accepted my invitation, and we left together. At dinner, I served him a slice of fish, but as he was eating, a bone got stuck in his throat, and despite all our efforts, he died within minutes. We were deeply saddened by his death, but worried we might be held responsible, we took the body to the Jewish doctor’s house. I knocked and asked the servant to tell her master to come down quickly to see a sick man we had brought for him to help; to speed things up, I slipped her a coin as the doctor’s fee. As soon as she disappeared, I pulled the body to the top of the stairs and then hurried back home with my wife. While coming down the stairs, the doctor accidentally tripped over the corpse, and thinking he had killed him, believed he was the murderer. But now you know the truth—set him free and let me die in his place."
The chief of police and the crowd of spectators were lost in astonishment at the strange events to which the death of the hunchback had given rise.
The police chief and the crowd of onlookers were filled with shock at the unusual events that the hunchback's death had triggered.
"Loosen the Jewish doctor," said he to the hangman, "and string up the tailor instead, since he has made confession of his crime. Really, one cannot deny that this is a very singular story, and it deserves to be written in letters of gold."
"Loosen the Jewish doctor," he said to the hangman, "and hang the tailor instead, since he has confessed to his crime. Really, you can't deny that this is a very unusual story, and it deserves to be written in gold letters."
The executioner speedily untied the knots which confined the doctor, and was passing the cord round the neck of the tailor, when the Sultan of Kashgar, who had missed his jester, happened to make inquiry of his officers as to what had become of him.
The executioner quickly untied the knots that held the doctor and was putting the cord around the neck of the tailor when the Sultan of Kashgar, noticing that his jester was missing, asked his officers what had happened to him.
"Sire," replied they, "the hunchback having drunk more than was good for him, escaped from the palace and was seen wandering about the town, where this morning he was found dead. A man was arrested for having caused his death, and held in custody till a gallows was erected. At the moment that he was about to suffer punishment, first one man arrived, and then another, each accusing themselves of the murder, and this went on for a long time, and at the present instant the chief of police is engaged in questioning a man who declares that he alone is the true assassin."
"Sir," they replied, "the hunchback, having drunk more than he should have, left the palace and was seen wandering around the town, where he was found dead this morning. A man was arrested for causing his death and has been held in custody until a gallows was set up. Just as he was about to be punished, one man showed up, then another, each confessing to the murder. This went on for quite a while, and right now the police chief is questioning a man who claims to be the real killer."
The Sultan of Kashgar no sooner heard these words than he ordered an usher to go to the chief of police and to bring all the persons concerned in the hunchback's death, together with the corpse, that he wished to see once again. The usher hastened on his errand, but was only just in time, for the tailor was positively swinging in the air, when his voice fell upon the silence of the crowd, commanding the hangman to cut down the body. The hangman, recognising the usher as one of the king's servants, cut down the tailor, and the usher, seeing the man was safe, sought the chief of police and gave him the Sultan's message. Accordingly, the chief of police at once set out for the palace, taking with him the tailor, the doctor, the purveyor, and the merchant, who bore the dead hunchback on their shoulders.
The Sultan of Kashgar had barely heard these words when he ordered an usher to go to the chief of police and bring everyone involved in the hunchback's death, along with the body, which he wanted to see again. The usher rushed off, just in time, as the tailor was about to be hanged when his voice pierced the silence of the crowd, commanding the hangman to cut the body down. The hangman, recognizing the usher as one of the king's servants, cut down the tailor, and once the usher confirmed the man was safe, he found the chief of police and delivered the Sultan's message. As a result, the chief of police immediately headed to the palace, bringing along the tailor, the doctor, the purveyor, and the merchant, who carried the dead hunchback on their shoulders.
When the procession reached the palace the chief of police prostrated himself at the feet of the Sultan, and related all that he knew of the matter. The Sultan was so much struck by the circumstances that he ordered his private historian to write down an exact account of what had passed, so that in the years to come the miraculous escape of the four men who had thought themselves murderers might never be forgotten.
When the procession arrived at the palace, the chief of police knelt at the Sultan's feet and shared everything he knew about the situation. The Sultan was so moved by what he heard that he instructed his private historian to write a detailed account of the events, ensuring that in the future, the miraculous escape of the four men who believed they were murderers would never be forgotten.
The Sultan asked everybody concerned in the hunchback's affair to tell him their stories. Among others was a prating barber, whose tale of one of his brothers follows.
The Sultan asked everyone involved in the hunchback's case to share their stories. Among them was a talkative barber, whose story about one of his brothers follows.
The Story of the Barber's Fifth Brother
As long as our father lived Alnaschar was very idle. Instead of working for his bread he was not ashamed to ask for it every evening, and to support himself next day on what he had received the night before. When our father died, worn out by age, he only left seven hundred silver drachmas to be divided amongst us, which made one hundred for each son. Alnaschar, who had never possessed so much money in his life, was quite puzzled to know what to do with it. After reflecting upon the matter for some time he decided to lay it out on glasses, bottles, and things of that sort, which he would buy from a wholesale merchant. Having bought his stock he next proceeded to look out for a small shop in a good position, where he sat down at the open door, his wares being piled up in an uncovered basket in front of him, waiting for a customer among the passers-by.
As long as our father was alive, Alnaschar was really lazy. Instead of working for his food, he wasn't embarrassed to ask for it every evening, and he survived the next day on what he got the night before. When our father died, worn out by age, he only left seven hundred silver drachmas for us to share, which meant one hundred for each son. Alnaschar, who had never had that much money in his life, was quite confused about what to do with it. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to spend it on glasses, bottles, and similar items, which he would buy from a wholesale dealer. Once he purchased his stock, he looked for a small shop in a good location, where he set up at the open door, his goods piled in an uncovered basket in front of him, waiting for customers among the people passing by.
In this attitude he remained seated, his eyes fixed on the basket, but his thoughts far away. Unknown to himself he began to talk out loud, and a tailor, whose shop was next door to his, heard quite plainly what he was saying.
In this position, he stayed seated, his eyes focused on the basket, but his mind was elsewhere. Without realizing it, he started speaking out loud, and a tailor from the shop next door clearly heard what he was saying.
"This basket," said Alnaschar to himself, "has cost me a hundred drachmas--all that I possess in the world. Now in selling the contents piece by piece I shall turn two hundred, and these hundreds I shall again lay out in glass, which will produce four hundred. By this means I shall in course of time make four thousand drachmas, which will easily double themselves. When I have got ten thousand I will give up the glass trade and become a jeweller, and devote all my time to trading in pearls, diamonds, and other precious stones. At last, having all the wealth that heart can desire, I will buy a beautiful country house, with horses and slaves, and then I will lead a merry life and entertain my friends. At my feasts I will send for musicians and dancers from the neighbouring town to amuse my guests. In spite of my riches I shall not, however, give up trade till I have amassed a capital of a hundred thousand drachmas, when, having become a man of much consideration, I shall request the hand of the grand-vizir's daughter, taking care to inform the worthy father that I have heard favourable reports of her beauty and wit, and that I will pay down on our wedding day 3 thousand gold pieces. Should the vizir refuse my proposal, which after all is hardly to be expected, I will seize him by the beard and drag him to my house."
"This basket," Alnaschar said to himself, "cost me a hundred drachmas—everything I own. Now, by selling the contents piece by piece, I’ll turn it into two hundred, and I’ll reinvest that in glass, which will give me four hundred. This way, over time, I’ll make four thousand drachmas, which will easily double. Once I hit ten thousand, I’ll leave the glass trade and become a jeweler, focusing all my efforts on trading pearls, diamonds, and other precious stones. Finally, with all the wealth anyone could wish for, I’ll buy a beautiful country house with horses and servants, and then I’ll live a joyful life and host my friends. At my parties, I’ll hire musicians and dancers from the nearby town to entertain my guests. Even with my riches, I won’t give up trade until I’ve amassed a capital of a hundred thousand drachmas. At that point, having become someone of great respect, I’ll ask for the grand-vizir’s daughter’s hand in marriage, making sure to tell her father that I’ve heard great things about her beauty and intelligence, and that I’ll present 3 thousand gold pieces on our wedding day. If the vizir refuses my offer, which isn’t very likely, I’ll grab him by the beard and drag him to my house."
When I shall have married his daughter I will give her ten of the best eunuchs that can be found for her service. Then I shall put on my most gorgeous robes, and mounted on a horse with a saddle of fine gold, and its trappings blazing with diamonds, followed by a train of slaves, I shall present myself at the house of the grand-vizir, the people casting down their eyes and bowing low as I pass along. At the foot of the grand-vizir's staircase I shall dismount, and while my servants stand in a row to right and left I shall ascend the stairs, at the head of which the grand-vizir will be waiting to receive me. He will then embrace me as his son-in-law, and giving me his seat will place himself below me. This being done (as I have every reason to expect), two of my servants will enter, each bearing a purse containing a thousand pieces of gold. One of these I shall present to him saying, "Here are the thousand gold pieces that I offered for your daughter's hand, and here," I shall continue, holding out the second purse, "are another thousand to show you that I am a man who is better than his word." After hearing of such generosity the world will talk of nothing else.
When I marry his daughter, I will give her ten of the finest eunuchs available for her service. Then, I will wear my most stunning robes, and riding a horse adorned with a golden saddle and sparkling diamond trappings, followed by a group of slaves, I will arrive at the grand-vizir's house, while people lower their eyes and bow as I pass by. At the bottom of the grand-vizir's staircase, I will get down, and while my servants line up to the right and left, I will climb the stairs, where the grand-vizir will be waiting to greet me. He will embrace me as his son-in-law, and after offering me his seat, he will place himself below me. After this (which I fully expect), two of my servants will come in, each carrying a purse with a thousand gold coins. I will hand one to him, saying, "Here are the thousand gold pieces I offered for your daughter's hand, and here," I will add, holding out the second purse, "is another thousand to show you that I keep my promises." After witnessing such generosity, everyone will be talking about it.
I shall return home with the same pomp as I set out, and my wife will send an officer to compliment me on my visit to her father, and I shall confer on the officer the honour of a rich dress and a handsome gift. Should she send one to me I shall refuse it and dismiss the bearer. I shall never allow my wife to leave her rooms on any pretext whatever without my permission, and my visits to her will be marked by all the ceremony calculated to inspire respect. No establishment will be better ordered than mine, and I shall take care always to be dressed in a manner suitable to my position. In the evening, when we retire to our apartments, I shall sit in the place of honour, where I shall assume a grand demeanour and speak little, gazing straight before me, and when my wife, lovely as the full moon, stands humbly in front of my chair I shall pretend not to see her. Then her women will say to me, "Respected lord and master, your wife and slave is before you waiting to be noticed. She is mortified that you never deign to look her way; she is tired of standing so long. Beg her, we pray you, to be seated." Of course I shall give no signs of even hearing this speech, which will vex them mightily. They will throw themselves at my feet with lamentations, and at length I will raise my head and throw a careless glance at her, then I shall go back to my former attitude. The women will think that I am displeased at my wife's dress and will lead her away to put on a finer one, and I on my side shall replace the one I am wearing with another yet more splendid. They will then return to the charge, but this time it will take much longer before they persuade me even to look at my wife. It is as well to begin on my wedding-day as I mean to go on for the rest of our lives.
I will return home with just as much fanfare as when I left, and my wife will send an officer to congratulate me on my visit to her father. I will reward the officer with a beautiful outfit and a nice gift. If she sends someone to me, I will refuse it and send the messenger away. I will never let my wife leave her rooms for any reason without my permission, and my visits will always be done with all the decorum that demands respect. No household will be better organized than mine, and I will always dress appropriately for my status. In the evening, when we go to our rooms, I will sit in the place of honor, adopting a grand demeanor and speaking little, staring straight ahead. When my wife, as beautiful as the full moon, stands humbly before my chair, I will act as if I don’t see her. Then her attendants will say to me, "Respected lord and master, your wife and servant is here, waiting for your attention. She is embarrassed that you don’t acknowledge her; she is tired of standing for so long. Please, ask her to take a seat." Naturally, I will show no sign of having heard this, which will frustrate them greatly. They will throw themselves at my feet and lament, and eventually, I will lift my head and glance indifferently at her before returning to my previous demeanor. The attendants will think that I am displeased with my wife’s outfit and will take her away to change into something nicer, while I will also change into an even fancier outfit. They will then try to approach me again, but this time it will take much longer for them to convince me to even look at my wife. It's best to establish this on my wedding day if I intend to continue this way for the rest of our lives.
The next day she will complain to her mother of the way she has been treated, which will fill my heart with joy. Her mother will come to seek me, and, kissing my hands with respect, will say, "My lord" (for she could not dare to risk my anger by using the familiar title of "son-in-law"), "My lord, do not, I implore you, refuse to look upon my daughter or to approach her. She only lives to please you, and loves you with all her soul." But I shall pay no more heed to my mother-in-law's words than I did to those of the women. Again she will beseech me to listen to her entreaties, throwing herself this time at my feet, but all to no purpose. Then, putting a glass of wine into my wife's hand, she will say to her, "There, present that to him yourself, he cannot have the cruelty to reject anything offered by so beautiful a hand," and my wife will take it and offer it to me tremblingly with tears in her eyes, but I shall look in the other direction. This will cause her to weep still more, and she will hold out the glass crying, "Adorable husband, never shall I cease my prayers till you have done me the favour to drink." Sick of her importunities, these words will goad me to fury. I shall dart an angry look at her and give her a sharp blow on the cheek, at the same time giving her a kick so violent that she will stagger across the room and fall on to the sofa.
The next day she will complain to her mother about how she's been treated, which will fill me with joy. Her mother will come looking for me and, kissing my hands respectfully, will say, "My lord" (since she wouldn’t dare risk my anger by calling me "son-in-law"), "My lord, please, I beg you, don’t refuse to see my daughter or approach her. She only lives to please you and loves you with all her heart." But I won’t pay any more attention to my mother-in-law's words than I did to those of the women. She will again beg me to listen to her pleas, this time throwing herself at my feet, but it’ll be all for nothing. Then, handing a glass of wine to my wife, she will say, "Here, give this to him yourself; he can’t be cruel enough to reject anything from such a beautiful hand." My wife will take it and offer it to me, trembling with tears in her eyes, but I’ll look the other way. This will make her cry even more, and she’ll hold out the glass, saying, "Adorable husband, I will never stop praying until you agree to drink." Tired of her begging, her words will push me to anger. I’ll shoot her an angry look and give her a sharp slap on the cheek, along with a kick so hard that she’ll stagger across the room and fall onto the sofa.
"My brother," pursued the barber, "was so much absorbed in his dreams that he actually did give a kick with his foot, which unluckily hit the basket of glass. It fell into the street and was instantly broken into a thousand pieces."
"My brother," continued the barber, "was so lost in his thoughts that he ended up kicking his foot, which unfortunately hit the basket of glass. It fell into the street and shattered into a thousand pieces."
His neighbour the tailor, who had been listening to his visions, broke into a loud fit of laughter as he saw this sight.
His neighbor the tailor, who had been listening to his dreams, burst into a loud laugh when he saw this.
"Wretched man!" he cried, "you ought to die of shame at behaving so to a young wife who has done nothing to you. You must be a brute for her tears and prayers not to touch your heart. If I were the grand-vizir I would order you a hundred blows from a bullock whip, and would have you led round the town accompanied by a herald who should proclaim your crimes."
"Wretched man!" he shouted, "you should be ashamed of how you're treating a young wife who has done nothing to you. You must be a brute if her tears and pleas don’t move you. If I were the grand vizier, I'd order you to receive a hundred lashes from a bull whip and have you paraded around town with a herald announcing your crimes."
The accident, so fatal to all his profits, had restored my brother to his senses, and seeing that the mischief had been caused by his own insufferable pride, he rent his clothes and tore his hair, and lamented himself so loudly that the passers-by stopped to listen. It was a Friday, so these were more numerous than usual. Some pitied Alnaschar, others only laughed at him, but the vanity which had gone to his head had disappeared with his basket of glass, and he was loudly bewailing his folly when a lady, evidently a person of consideration, rode by on a mule. She stopped and inquired what was the matter, and why the man wept. They told her that he was a poor man who had laid out all his money on this basket of glass, which was now broken. On hearing the cause of these loud wails the lady turned to her attendant and said to him, "Give him whatever you have got with you." The man obeyed, and placed in my brother's hands a purse containing five hundred pieces of gold. Alnaschar almost died of joy on receiving it. He blessed the lady a thousand times, and, shutting up his shop where he had no longer anything to do, he returned home.
The accident, which was disastrous for all his profits, brought my brother back to reality. Realizing that the trouble was caused by his own unbearable pride, he ripped his clothes and pulled out his hair, crying out so loudly that people passing by stopped to listen. It was a Friday, so there were more onlookers than usual. Some felt sorry for Alnaschar, while others just laughed at him, but the arrogance that had inflated his ego had vanished along with his basket of glass. He was loudly lamenting his foolishness when a lady, clearly someone of importance, rode by on a mule. She stopped and asked what was wrong and why the man was crying. They explained that he was a poor man who had spent all his money on that basket of glass, which was now shattered. Upon hearing the reason for his loud cries, the lady turned to her servant and instructed him, “Give him whatever you have with you.” The servant complied and handed my brother a purse containing five hundred gold pieces. Alnaschar nearly fainted with joy upon receiving it. He thanked the lady countless times and, closing his shop since he had nothing left to do, he went home.
He was still absorbed in contemplating his good fortune, when a knock came to his door, and on opening it he found an old woman standing outside.
He was still wrapped up in thinking about his good luck when there was a knock at his door. When he opened it, he found an old woman standing there.
"My son," she said, "I have a favour to ask of you. It is the hour of prayer and I have not yet washed myself. Let me, I beg you, enter your house, and give me water."
"My son," she said, "I have a favor to ask you. It’s time for prayer, and I haven’t washed yet. Please, let me enter your house and give me some water."
My brother, although the old woman was a stranger to him, did not hesitate to do as she wished. He gave her a vessel of water and then went back to his place and his thoughts, and with his mind busy over his last adventure, he put his gold into a long and narrow purse, which he could easily carry in his belt. During this time the old woman was busy over her prayers, and when she had finished she came and prostrated herself twice before my brother, and then rising called down endless blessings on his head. Observing her shabby clothes, my brother thought that her gratitude was in reality a hint that he should give her some money to buy some new ones, so he held out two pieces of gold. The old woman started back in surprise as if she had received an insult. "Good heavens!" she exclaimed, "what is the meaning of this? Is it possible that you take me, my lord, for one of those miserable creatures who force their way into houses to beg for alms? Take back your money. I am thankful to say I do not need it, for I belong to a beautiful lady who is very rich and gives me everything I want."
My brother, even though the old woman was a stranger to him, didn’t hesitate to do what she wanted. He gave her a container of water and then returned to his spot and his thoughts. With his mind occupied by his recent adventure, he put his gold into a long, narrow purse that he could easily carry in his belt. Meanwhile, the old woman focused on her prayers, and when she finished, she came and bowed down twice before my brother. Then, standing up, she showered him with endless blessings. Noticing her worn-out clothes, my brother thought her gratitude was really a hint for him to give her some money for new ones, so he offered her two pieces of gold. The old woman recoiled in surprise, as if she had been insulted. "Good heavens!" she exclaimed. "What does this mean? Do you really think, my lord, that I am one of those pitiful people who barge into homes to beg for scraps? Take your money back. Thankfully, I don’t need it, because I belong to a beautiful lady who is very wealthy and provides me with everything I desire."
My brother was not clever enough to detect that the old woman had merely refused the two pieces of money he had offered her in order to get more, but he inquired if she could procure him the pleasure of seeing this lady.
My brother wasn't smart enough to realize that the old woman had only turned down the two coins he offered her to get more, but he asked her if she could help him arrange to see this lady.
"Willingly," she replied; "and she will be charmed to marry you, and to make you the master of all her wealth. So pick up your money and follow me."
"Willingly," she replied; "and she will be thrilled to marry you and make you the master of all her wealth. So grab your money and follow me."
Delighted at the thought that he had found so easily both a fortune and a beautiful wife, my brother asked no more questions, but concealing his purse, with the money the lady had given him, in the folds of his dress, he set out joyfully with his guide.
Delighted by the idea that he had easily found both a fortune and a beautiful wife, my brother asked no further questions. He hid his purse, filled with the money the lady had given him, in the folds of his dress and set off happily with his guide.
They walked for some distance till the old woman stopped at a large house, where she knocked. The door was opened by a young Greek slave, and the old woman led my brother across a well-paved court into a well-furnished hall. Here she left him to inform her mistress of his presence, and as the day was hot he flung himself on a pile of cushions and took off his heavy turban. In a few minutes there entered a lady, and my brother perceived at the first glance that she was even more beautiful and more richly dressed than he had expected. He rose from his seat, but the lady signed to him to sit down again and placed herself beside him. After the usual compliments had passed between them she said, "We are not comfortable here, let us go into another room," and passing into a smaller chamber, apparently communicating with no other, she continued to talk to him for some time. Then rising hastily she left him, saying, "Stay where you are, I will come back in a moment."
They walked for a while until the old woman stopped at a large house and knocked. A young Greek slave opened the door, and the old woman took my brother across a nicely paved courtyard into a well-furnished hall. She left him there to inform her mistress of his arrival, and since it was a hot day, he flopped onto a pile of cushions and took off his heavy turban. In a few minutes, a lady entered, and my brother realized immediately that she was even more beautiful and better dressed than he had anticipated. He stood up, but the lady gestured for him to sit down again and sat beside him. After exchanging the usual pleasantries, she said, "We're not comfortable here, let’s go to another room," and moving into a smaller room, which seemed to be isolated, she continued to talk to him for a while. Then, standing up quickly, she left him, saying, "Stay where you are, I’ll be back in a moment."
He waited as he was told, but instead of the lady there entered a huge black slave with a sword in his hand. Approaching my brother with an angry countenance he exclaimed, "What business have you here?" His voice and manner were so terrific that Alnaschar had not strength to reply, and allowed his gold to be taken from him, and even sabre cuts to be inflicted on him without making any resistance. As soon as he was let go, he sank on the ground powerless to move, though he still had possession of his senses. Thinking he was dead, the black ordered the Greek slave to bring him some salt, and between them they rubbed it into his wounds, thus giving him acute agony, though he had the presence of mind to give no sign of life. They then left him, and their place was taken by the old woman, who dragged him to a trapdoor and threw him down into a vault filled with the bodies of murdered men.
He waited as instructed, but instead of the lady, a massive black slave entered with a sword in his hand. Approaching my brother with an angry look, he shouted, "What are you doing here?" His voice and demeanor were so frightening that Alnaschar didn’t have the strength to respond, allowing the slave to take his gold and even to cut him with the sword without putting up any fight. Once he was released, he collapsed on the ground, unable to move, though he was still aware of what was happening. Believing him to be dead, the black slave ordered the Greek slave to bring him some salt, and they proceeded to rub it into his wounds, causing him intense pain, yet he had the presence of mind to show no sign of life. They then left him, and an old woman came in, dragging him to a trapdoor and tossing him down into a vault filled with the bodies of murdered men.
At first the violence of his fall caused him to lose consciousness, but luckily the salt which had been rubbed into his wounds had by its smarting preserved his life, and little by little he regained his strength. At the end of two days he lifted the trapdoor during the night and hid himself in the courtyard till daybreak, when he saw the old woman leave the house in search of more prey. Luckily she did not observe him, and when she was out of sight he stole from this nest of assassins and took refuge in my house.
At first, the impact of his fall knocked him out, but fortunately, the salt that had been rubbed into his wounds kept him alive with its sting, and gradually he started to regain his strength. After two days, he lifted the trapdoor at night and hid in the courtyard until dawn, when he saw the old woman leave the house looking for more victims. Luckily, she didn’t notice him, and as soon as she was out of sight, he escaped from this den of killers and took refuge in my house.
I dressed his wounds and tended him carefully, and when a month had passed he was as well as ever. His one thought was how to be revenged on that wicked old hag, and for this purpose he had a purse made large enough to contain five hundred gold pieces, but filled it instead with bits of glass. This he tied round him with his sash, and, disguising himself as an old woman, he took a sabre, which he hid under his dress.
I bandaged his wounds and took care of him, and after a month, he was back to his old self. All he could think about was how to get back at that evil old woman, so he had a purse made big enough to hold five hundred gold coins, but instead, he filled it with pieces of glass. He tied it around himself with his belt and, disguising himself as an old woman, he tucked a saber under his dress.
One morning as he was hobbling through the streets he met his old enemy prowling to see if she could find anyone to decoy. He went up to her and, imitating the voice of a woman, he said, "Do you happen to have a pair of scales you could lend me? I have just come from Persia and have brought with me five hundred gold pieces, and I am anxious to see if they are the proper weight."
One morning, as he limped through the streets, he ran into his old enemy lurking around, trying to find someone to lure in. He approached her and, trying to sound like a woman, said, "Do you happen to have a pair of scales I could borrow? I just got back from Persia and I brought five hundred gold pieces with me, and I’m eager to see if they weigh correctly."
"Good woman," replied the old hag, "you could not have asked anyone better. My son is a money-changer, and if you will follow me he will weigh them for you himself. Only we must be quick or he will have gone to his shop." So saying she led the way to the same house as before, and the door was opened by the same Greek slave.
"Good woman," replied the old hag, "you couldn't have asked anyone better. My son is a money-changer, and if you come with me, he'll weigh them for you himself. But we need to hurry, or he'll be at his shop." With that, she led the way to the same house as before, and the door was opened by the same Greek slave.
Again my brother was left in the hall, and the pretended son appeared under the form of the black slave. "Miserable crone," he said to my brother, "get up and come with me," and turned to lead the way to the place of murder. Alnaschar rose too, and drawing the sabre from under his dress dealt the black such a blow on his neck that his head was severed from his body. My brother picked up the head with one hand, and seizing the body with the other dragged it to the vault, when he threw it in and sent the head after it. The Greek slave, supposing that all had passed as usual, shortly arrived with the basin of salt, but when she beheld Alnaschar with the sabre in his hand she let the basin fall and turned to fly. My brother, however, was too quick for her, and in another instant her head was rolling from her shoulders. The noise brought the old woman running to see what was the matter, and he seized her before she had time to escape. "Wretch!" he cried, "do you know me?"
Once again, my brother was left in the hall, and the fake son showed up disguised as the black slave. "Get up and come with me, you miserable old hag," he said to my brother, leading the way to the murder scene. Alnaschar stood up too, drew the sword hidden under his clothes, and struck the black slave with such force that his head came off. My brother picked up the head with one hand and grabbed the body with the other, dragging it to the vault where he tossed it in, sending the head after it. The Greek slave, thinking everything had gone as usual, soon arrived with a basin of salt, but when she saw Alnaschar holding the sword, she dropped the basin and tried to run. However, my brother was quicker, and in moments, her head was rolling from her shoulders. The noise brought the old woman rushing over to see what was happening, and he caught her before she could escape. "You wretch!" he yelled, "do you know who I am?"
"Who are you, my lord?" she replied trembling all over. "I have never seen you before."
"Who are you, my lord?" she replied, trembling all over. "I've never seen you before."
"I am he whose house you entered to offer your hypocritical prayers. Don't you remember now?"
"I’m the one whose house you came into to give your fake prayers. Don’t you remember?"
She flung herself on her knees to implore mercy, but he cut her in four pieces.
She dropped to her knees to beg for mercy, but he sliced her into four pieces.
There remained only the lady, who was quite ignorant of all that was taking place around her. He sought her through the house, and when at last he found her, she nearly fainted with terror at the sight of him. She begged hard for life, which he was generous enough to give her, but he bade her to tell him how she had got into partnership with the abominable creatures he had just put to death.
There was only the woman left, completely clueless about what was happening around her. He searched the house for her, and when he finally found her, she almost fainted from fear at the sight of him. She pleaded desperately for her life, which he generously allowed her to keep, but he insisted that she explain how she had become involved with the horrific beings he had just killed.
"I was once," replied she, "the wife of an honest merchant, and that old woman, whose wickedness I did not know, used occasionally to visit me. 'Madam,' she said to me one day, 'we have a grand wedding at our house to-day. If you would do us the honour to be present, I am sure you would enjoy yourself.' I allowed myself to be persuaded, put on my richest dress, and took a purse with a hundred pieces of gold. Once inside the doors I was kept by force by that dreadful black, and it is now three years that I have been here, to my great grief."
"I used to be," she replied, "the wife of an honest merchant, and that old woman, whose wickedness I was unaware of, would sometimes come to visit me. 'Madam,' she said to me one day, 'we're having a grand wedding at our place today. If you would honor us with your presence, I'm sure you'd have a great time.' I let myself be convinced, put on my nicest dress, and took a purse with a hundred gold coins. As soon as I stepped inside, that horrible black man forced me to stay, and it's now been three years that I've been here, to my great sorrow."
"That horrible black must have amassed great wealth," remarked my brother.
"That awful guy must have collected a lot of money," my brother said.
"Such wealth," returned she, "that if you succeed in carrying it all away it will make you rich for ever. Come and let us see how much there is."
"Such wealth," she replied, "that if you manage to take it all, it will make you rich forever. Come on, let’s see how much there is."
She led Alnaschar into a chamber filled with coffers packed with gold, which he gazed at with an admiration he was powerless to conceal. "Go," she said, "and bring men to carry them away."
She took Alnaschar into a room full of chests filled with gold, which he looked at with admiration he couldn't hide. "Go," she said, "and bring some guys to haul them away."
My brother did not wait to be told twice, and hurried out into the streets, where he soon collected ten men. They all came back to the house, but what was his surprise to find the door open, and the room with the chests of gold quite empty. The lady had been cleverer than himself, and had made the best use of her time. However, he tried to console himself by removing all the beautiful furniture, which more than made up for the five hundred gold pieces he had lost.
My brother didn’t wait to be told twice and rushed out into the streets, where he quickly gathered ten men. They all returned to the house, but he was shocked to find the door open and the room with the chests of gold completely empty. The lady had outsmarted him and made the most of her time. Still, he tried to comfort himself by taking all the beautiful furniture, which more than compensated for the five hundred gold pieces he had lost.
Unluckily, on leaving the house, he forgot to lock the door, and the neighbours, finding the place empty, informed the police, who next morning arrested Alnaschar as a thief. My brother tried to bribe them to let him off, but far from listening to him they tied his hands, and forced him to walk between them to the presence of the judge. When they had explained to the official the cause of complaint, he asked Alnaschar where he had obtained all the furniture that he had taken to his house the day before.
Unfortunately, when he left the house, he forgot to lock the door, and the neighbors, finding the place empty, informed the police, who arrested Alnaschar as a thief the next morning. My brother tried to bribe them to let him go, but instead of listening to him, they tied his hands and made him walk between them to the judge. After explaining the situation to the official, he asked Alnaschar where he had gotten all the furniture he had brought to his house the day before.
"Sir," replied Alnaschar, "I am ready to tell you the whole story, but give, I pray you, your word, that I shall run no risk of punishment."
"Sir," Alnaschar replied, "I’m ready to tell you the whole story, but please promise me that I won’t face any punishment."
"That I promise," said the judge. So my brother began at the beginning and related all his adventures, and how he had avenged himself on those who had betrayed him. As to the furniture, he entreated the judge at least to allow him to keep part to make up for the five hundred pieces of gold which had been stolen from him.
"That's a promise," said the judge. So my brother started from the beginning and shared all his adventures, including how he got back at those who had betrayed him. As for the furniture, he begged the judge to at least let him keep some of it to make up for the five hundred gold pieces that had been taken from him.
The judge, however, would say nothing about this, and lost no time in sending men to fetch away all that Alnaschar had taken from the house. When everything had been moved and placed under his roof he ordered my brother to leave the town and never more to enter it on peril of his life, fearing that if he returned he might seek justice from the Caliph. Alnaschar obeyed, and was on his way to a neighbouring city when he fell in with a band of robbers, who stripped him of his clothes and left him naked by the roadside. Hearing of his plight, I hurried after him to console him for his misfortunes, and to dress him in my best robe. I then brought him back disguised, under cover of night, to my house, where I have since given him all the care I bestow on my other brothers.
The judge, however, said nothing about this and quickly sent men to retrieve everything Alnaschar had taken from the house. Once everything was moved and placed under his roof, he ordered my brother to leave the town and never return, on pain of death, fearing that if he came back he might seek justice from the Caliph. Alnaschar complied and was on his way to a nearby city when he encountered a group of robbers, who stripped him of his clothes and left him naked by the roadside. When I heard about his situation, I rushed to him to comfort him for his misfortunes and to dress him in my best robe. I then brought him back disguised, under the cover of night, to my house, where I have since given him all the care I provide to my other brothers.
The Story of the Barber's Sixth Brother
There now remains for me to relate to you the story of my sixth brother, whose name was Schacabac. Like the rest of us, he inherited a hundred silver drachmas from our father, which he thought was a large fortune, but through ill-luck, he soon lost it all, and was driven to beg. As he had a smooth tongue and good manners, he really did very well in his new profession, and he devoted himself specially to making friends with the servants in big houses, so as to gain access to their masters.
There’s still the story of my sixth brother, named Schacabac, that I need to share. Like the rest of us, he inherited a hundred silver drachmas from our father, which he believed was a huge fortune. Unfortunately, he lost it all due to bad luck and ended up begging. With his smooth talk and good manners, he actually thrived in his new job and focused on making friends with the servants in wealthy households to get closer to their masters.
One day he was passing a splendid mansion, with a crowd of servants lounging in the courtyard. He thought that from the appearance of the house it might yield him a rich harvest, so he entered and inquired to whom it belonged.
One day, he was walking by a gorgeous mansion, with a group of servants hanging out in the courtyard. He figured that based on how the house looked, it could bring him a good opportunity, so he walked in and asked who owned it.
"My good man, where do you come from?" replied the servant. "Can't you see for yourself that it can belong to nobody but a Barmecide?" for the Barmecides were famed for their liberality and generosity. My brother, hearing this, asked the porters, of whom there were several, if they would give him alms. They did not refuse, but told him politely to go in, and speak to the master himself.
"My good man, where are you from?" the servant replied. "Can’t you tell that it can only belong to a Barmecide?" because the Barmecides were known for their generosity and kindness. My brother, upon hearing this, asked the porters, of whom there were several, if they would give him some money. They didn't say no, but politely told him to go inside and talk to the master directly.
My brother thanked them for their courtesy and entered the building, which was so large that it took him some time to reach the apartments of the Barmecide. At last, in a room richly decorated with paintings, he saw an old man with a long white beard, sitting on a sofa, who received him with such kindness that my brother was emboldened to make his petition.
My brother thanked them for their kindness and went into the building, which was so big that it took him a while to get to the Barmecide's apartments. Finally, in a room beautifully decorated with paintings, he saw an old man with a long white beard sitting on a sofa, who welcomed him with such warmth that my brother felt encouraged to make his request.
"My lord," he said, "you behold in me a poor man who only lives by the help of persons as rich and as generous as you."
"My lord," he said, "you see before you a poor man who survives only thanks to the assistance of people as wealthy and kind-hearted as you."
Before he could proceed further, he was stopped by the astonishment shown by the Barmecide. "Is it possible," he cried, "that while I am in Bagdad, a man like you should be starving? That is a state of things that must at once be put an end to! Never shall it be said that I have abandoned you, and I am sure that you, on your part, will never abandon me."
Before he could go any further, he was halted by the shock on the Barmecide's face. "Is it really possible," he exclaimed, "that while I’m in Bagdad, someone like you is starving? This situation must be changed immediately! It will never be said that I turned my back on you, and I know that you, in turn, will never turn your back on me."
"My lord," answered my brother, "I swear that I have not broken my fast this whole day."
"My lord," my brother replied, "I promise I haven't eaten anything all day."
"What, you are dying of hunger?" exclaimed the Barmecide. "Here, slave; bring water, that we may wash our hands before meat!" No slave appeared, but my brother remarked that the Barmecide did not fail to rub his hands as if the water had been poured over them.
"What, you’re starving?" exclaimed the Barmecide. "Hey, servant; bring water so we can wash our hands before eating!" No servant showed up, but my brother noticed that the Barmecide didn't hesitate to rub his hands as if the water had already been poured over them.
Then he said to my brother, "Why don't you wash your hands too?" and Schacabac, supposing that it was a joke on the part of the Barmecide (though he could see none himself), drew near, and imitated his motion.
Then he said to my brother, "Why don't you wash your hands too?" and Schacabac, thinking it was a joke from the Barmecide (even though he couldn’t see any humor in it), stepped closer and copied his motion.
When the Barmecide had done rubbing his hands, he raised his voice, and cried, "Set food before us at once, we are very hungry." No food was brought, but the Barmecide pretended to help himself from a dish, and carry a morsel to his mouth, saying as he did so, "Eat, my friend, eat, I entreat. Help yourself as freely as if you were at home! For a starving man, you seem to have a very small appetite."
When the Barmecide finished rubbing his hands, he spoke loudly and said, "Bring us food right away, we're really hungry." No food came, but the Barmecide pretended to serve himself from a dish and bring a bite to his mouth, saying, "Eat, my friend, please eat. Serve yourself as if you were at home! For someone who's starving, you seem to have a very small appetite."
"Excuse me, my lord," replied Schacabac, imitating his gestures as before, "I really am not losing time, and I do full justice to the repast."
"Excuse me, my lord," Schacabac replied, mimicking his gestures as before, "I'm not wasting time, and I'm truly enjoying the meal."
"How do you like this bread?" asked the Barmecide. "I find it particularly good myself."
"How do you like this bread?" the Barmecide asked. "I think it's really good myself."
"Oh, my lord," answered my brother, who beheld neither meat nor bread, "never have I tasted anything so delicious."
"Oh, my lord," my brother replied, seeing neither meat nor bread, "I have never tasted anything so delicious."
"Eat as much as you want," said the Barmecide. "I bought the woman who makes it for five hundred pieces of gold, so that I might never be without it."
"Eat as much as you want," said the Barmecide. "I bought the woman who makes it for five hundred gold coins, so that I would never be without it."
After ordering a variety of dishes (which never came) to be placed on the table, and discussing the merits of each one, the Barmecide declared that having dined so well, they would now proceed to take their wine. To this my brother at first objected, declaring that it was forbidden; but on the Barmecide insisting that it was out of the question that he should drink by himself, he consented to take a little. The Barmecide, however, pretended to fill their glasses so often, that my brother feigned that the wine had gone into his head, and struck the Barmecide such a blow on the head, that he fell to the ground. Indeed, he raised his hand to strike him a second time, when the Barmecide cried out that he was mad, upon which my brother controlled himself, and apologised and protested that it was all the fault of the wine he had drunk. At this the Barmecide, instead of being angry, began to laugh, and embraced him heartily. "I have long been seeking," he exclaimed, "a man of your description, and henceforth my house shall be yours. You have had the good grace to fall in with my humour, and to pretend to eat and to drink when nothing was there. Now you shall be rewarded by a really good supper."
After ordering a bunch of dishes (which never arrived) to be served at the table, and talking about the pros and cons of each one, the Barmecide announced that after such a great meal, they would now move on to their wine. My brother initially resisted, insisting it was forbidden; but when the Barmecide insisted he couldn’t drink alone, he agreed to have a little. However, the Barmecide pretended to refill their glasses so often that my brother acted like the wine was getting to him, and he hit the Barmecide on the head hard enough that he fell to the ground. In fact, he raised his hand to strike him again when the Barmecide yelled that he was crazy, which made my brother regain his composure, apologize, and say it was all the wine's fault. Instead of getting angry, the Barmecide started laughing and hugged him warmly. "I’ve been looking for someone like you," he exclaimed, "and from now on, my home is your home. You’ve shown good spirit by playing along and pretending to eat and drink when there was nothing there. Now you’ll be rewarded with a real feast."
Then he clapped his hands, and all the dishes were brought that they had tasted in imagination before and during the repast, slaves sang and played on various instruments. All the while Schacabac was treated by the Barmecide as a familiar friend, and dressed in a garment out of his own wardrobe.
Then he clapped his hands, and all the dishes they had imagined before and during the meal were brought out, while slaves sang and played various instruments. Throughout it all, the Barmecide treated Schacabac like a close friend and dressed him in clothes from his own wardrobe.
Twenty years passed by, and my brother was still living with the Barmecide, looking after his house, and managing his affairs. At the end of that time his generous benefactor died without heirs, so all his possessions went to the prince. They even despoiled my brother of those that rightly belonged to him, and he, now as poor as he had ever been in his life, decided to cast in his lot with a caravan of pilgrims who were on their way to Mecca. Unluckily, the caravan was attacked and pillaged by the Bedouins, and the pilgrims were taken prisoners. My brother became the slave of a man who beat him daily, hoping to drive him to offer a ransom, although, as Schacabac pointed out, it was quite useless trouble, as his relations were as poor as himself. At length the Bedouin grew tired of tormenting, and sent him on a camel to the top of a high barren mountain, where he left him to take his chance. A passing caravan, on its way to Bagdad, told me where he was to be found, and I hurried to his rescue, and brought him in a deplorable condition back to the town.
Twenty years went by, and my brother was still living with the Barmecide, taking care of his house and managing his affairs. At the end of that time, his generous benefactor died without any heirs, so all his possessions went to the prince. They even stripped my brother of what rightfully belonged to him, and he, now as poor as he had ever been, decided to join a caravan of pilgrims heading to Mecca. Unfortunately, the caravan was attacked and robbed by the Bedouins, and the pilgrims were taken captive. My brother became a slave to a man who beat him daily, hoping to force him to negotiate a ransom, although, as Schacabac pointed out, it was a futile effort since his relatives were just as poor as he was. Eventually, the Bedouin grew tired of tormenting him and sent him on a camel to the top of a high, desolate mountain, leaving him to fend for himself. A passing caravan on its way to Baghdad informed me of his whereabouts, and I rushed to his rescue, bringing him back to town in a terrible state.
"This,"--continued the barber,--"is the tale I related to the Caliph, who, when I had finished, burst into fits of laughter.
"This," continued the barber, "is the story I told to the Caliph, who, when I was done, broke out laughing."
"Well were you called `the Silent,'" said he; "no name was ever better deserved. But for reasons of my own, which it is not necessary to mention, I desire you to leave the town, and never to come back."
"Well, you really were called 'the Silent,'” he said. “No name could be more fitting. But for my own reasons, which I don’t need to explain, I want you to leave the town and never come back."
"I had of course no choice but to obey, and travelled about for several years until I heard of the death of the Caliph, when I hastily returned to Bagdad, only to find that all my brothers were dead. It was at this time that I rendered to the young cripple the important service of which you have heard, and for which, as you know, he showed such profound ingratitude, that he preferred rather to leave Bagdad than to run the risk of seeing me. I sought him long from place to place, but it was only to-day, when I expected it least, that I came across him, as much irritated with me as ever"-- So saying the tailor went on to relate the story of the lame man and the barber, which has already been told.
"I had no choice but to obey, so I traveled around for several years until I heard about the Caliph's death. I quickly returned to Baghdad, only to find that all my brothers were gone. It was during this time that I helped the young cripple in an important way, as you have heard, and for that, as you know, he showed such deep ingratitude that he would rather leave Baghdad than risk seeing me again. I searched for him everywhere, but it was only today, when I least expected it, that I finally found him, just as annoyed with me as ever." With that, the tailor went on to tell the story of the lame man and the barber, which has already been shared.
"When the barber," he continued, "had finished his tale, we came to the conclusion that the young man had been right, when he had accused him of being a great chatter-box. However, we wished to keep him with us, and share our feast, and we remained at table till the hour of afternoon prayer. Then the company broke up, and I went back to work in my shop.
"When the barber," he continued, "finished his story, we all agreed that the young man was right when he called him a big talker. Still, we wanted him to stay with us and share our meal, so we stayed at the table until it was time for the afternoon prayer. After that, everyone left, and I went back to working in my shop."
"It was during this interval that the little hunchback, half drunk already, presented himself before me, singing and playing on his drum. I took him home, to amuse my wife, and she invited him to supper. While eating some fish, a bone got into his throat, and in spite of all we could do, he died shortly. It was all so sudden that we lost our heads, and in order to divert suspicion from ourselves, we carried the body to the house of a Jewish physician. He placed it in the chamber of the purveyor, and the purveyor propped it up in the street, where it was thought to have been killed by the merchant.
"It was during this time that the little hunchback, already a bit tipsy, came to see me, singing and playing his drum. I brought him home to entertain my wife, and she invited him to dinner. While we were eating some fish, a bone got stuck in his throat, and despite all our efforts, he died soon after. It all happened so quickly that we panicked, and to avoid raising suspicion, we took the body to a Jewish doctor. He put it in the storeroom, and the storekeeper propped it up in the street, where it was believed to have been killed by the merchant."
"This, Sire, is the story which I was obliged to tell to satisfy your highness. It is now for you to say if we deserve mercy or punishment; life or death?"
"This, Your Majesty, is the story I had to share to meet your expectations. Now it's up to you to decide whether we deserve mercy or punishment; life or death?"
The Sultan of Kashgar listened with an air of pleasure which filled the tailor and his friends with hope. "I must confess," he exclaimed, "that I am much more interested in the stories of the barber and his brothers, and of the lame man, than in that of my own jester. But before I allow you all four to return to your own homes, and have the corpse of the hunchback properly buried, I should like to see this barber who has earned your pardon. And as he is in this town, let an usher go with you at once in search of him."
The Sultan of Kashgar listened with a sense of pleasure that filled the tailor and his friends with hope. "I have to admit," he said, "that I'm much more interested in the stories of the barber and his brothers, and the lame man, than in that of my own jester. But before I let all four of you go back to your homes and have the hunchback's body buried properly, I want to meet this barber who has earned your pardon. Since he’s in this town, let an usher go with you right away to find him."
The usher and the tailor soon returned, bringing with them an old man who must have been at least ninety years of age. "O Silent One," said the Sultan, "I am told that you know many strange stories. Will you tell some of them to me?"
The usher and the tailor quickly came back, bringing with them an old man who looked to be at least ninety years old. "O Silent One," said the Sultan, "I've heard that you know many unusual stories. Will you share some of them with me?"
"Never mind my stories for the present," replied the barber, "but will your Highness graciously be pleased to explain why this Jew, this Christian, and this Mussulman, as well as this dead body, are all here?"
"Forget my stories for now," replied the barber, "but could your Highness kindly explain why this Jewish person, this Christian, this Muslim, and this dead body are all here?"
"What business is that of yours?" asked the Sultan with a smile; but seeing that the barber had some reasons for his question, he commanded that the tale of the hunchback should be told him.
"What business is that of yours?" asked the Sultan with a smile; but seeing that the barber had some reasons for his question, he ordered that the story of the hunchback be told to him.
"It is certainly most surprising," cried he, when he had heard it all, "but I should like to examine the body." He then knelt down, and took the head on his knees, looking at it attentively. Suddenly he burst into such loud laughter that he fell right backwards, and when he had recovered himself enough to speak, he turned to the Sultan. "The man is no more dead than I am," he said; "watch me." As he spoke he drew a small case of medicines from his pocket and rubbed the neck of the hunchback with some ointment made of balsam. Next he opened the dead man's mouth, and by the help of a pair of pincers drew the bone from his throat. At this the hunchback sneezed, stretched himself and opened his eyes.
"It’s really surprising," he exclaimed after hearing everything, "but I’d like to check the body." He then knelt down, resting the head on his knees and examining it closely. Suddenly, he burst into such loud laughter that he fell backward. Once he had regained enough composure to speak, he turned to the Sultan. "This guy is no more dead than I am," he said; "just watch." As he spoke, he pulled a small case of medicines from his pocket and rubbed some balsam ointment on the hunchback's neck. Then, he opened the dead man's mouth and used a pair of pincers to pull a bone from his throat. At this, the hunchback sneezed, stretched, and opened his eyes.
The Sultan and all those who saw this operation did not know which to admire most, the constitution of the hunchback who had apparently been dead for a whole night and most of one day, or the skill of the barber, whom everyone now began to look upon as a great man. His Highness desired that the history of the hunchback should be written down, and placed in the archives beside that of the barber, so that they might be associated in people's minds to the end of time. And he did not stop there; for in order to wipe out the memory of what they had undergone, he commanded that the tailor, the doctor, the purveyor and the merchant, should each be clothed in his presence with a robe from his own wardrobe before they returned home. As for the barber, he bestowed on him a large pension, and kept him near his own person.
The Sultan and everyone who witnessed this event couldn’t decide what to admire more: the condition of the hunchback who seemed to have been dead for almost an entire night and most of a day, or the barber's impressive skills, who was now regarded by all as a remarkable man. His Highness wanted the story of the hunchback to be recorded and kept in the archives alongside that of the barber, so people would remember them together forever. But he didn’t stop there; to erase the memory of their ordeal, he instructed that the tailor, the doctor, the purveyor, and the merchant should each be given a robe from his own collection in front of him before they returned home. As for the barber, he granted him a generous pension and kept him close by.
The Adventures of Prince Camaralzaman and the Princess Badoura
Some twenty days' sail from the coast of Persia lies the isle of the children of Khaledan. The island is divided into several provinces, in each of which are large flourishing towns, and the whole forms an important kingdom. It was governed in former days by a king named Schahzaman, who, with good right, considered himself one of the most peaceful, prosperous, and fortunate monarchs on the earth. In fact, he had but one grievance, which was that none of his four wives had given him an heir.
Some twenty days' sail from the coast of Persia lies the island of the children of Khaledan. The island is divided into several provinces, each with large, thriving towns, and together they form an important kingdom. It was once ruled by a king named Schahzaman, who justifiably considered himself one of the most peaceful, prosperous, and fortunate monarchs on earth. In fact, he had only one complaint: none of his four wives had given him an heir.
This distressed him so greatly that one day he confided his grief to the grand-vizir, who, being a wise counsellor, said: "Such matters are indeed beyond human aid. Allah alone can grant your desire, and I should advise you, sire, to send large gifts to those holy men who spend their lives in prayer, and to beg for their intercessions. Who knows whether their petitions may not be answered!"
This upset him so much that one day he shared his sorrow with the grand-vizir, who, being a wise advisor, said: "These issues are truly beyond human help. Only Allah can fulfill your wishes, and I suggest you send generous gifts to the holy men who dedicate their lives to prayer, and ask for their intercession. Who knows if their prayers might be answered!"
The king took his vizir's advice, and the result of so many prayers for an heir to the throne was that a son was born to him the following year.
The king followed his vizier's advice, and after so many prayers for an heir to the throne, a son was born to him the next year.
Schahzaman sent noble gifts as thank offerings to all the mosques and religious houses, and great rejoicings were celebrated in honour of the birth of the little prince, who was so beautiful that he was named Camaralzaman, or "Moon of the Century."
Schahzaman sent generous gifts as thank-you offerings to all the mosques and religious places, and there were big celebrations in honor of the birth of the little prince, who was so beautiful that he was named Camarzalam, or "Moon of the Century."
Prince Camaralzaman was brought up with extreme care by an excellent governor and all the cleverest teachers, and he did such credit to them that when he was grown up, a more charming and accomplished young man was not to be found. Whilst he was still a youth the king, his father, who loved him dearly, had some thoughts of abdicating in his favour. As usual he talked over his plans with his grand-vizir, who, though he did not approve the idea, would not state all his objections.
Prince Camaralzaman was raised with great care by a wonderful governor and the smartest teachers, and he honored their efforts so well that by the time he grew up, there was no more charming and accomplished young man around. While he was still a young man, his father, the king, who loved him dearly, considered stepping down in his favor. As always, he discussed his plans with his grand-vizir, who, although he didn’t support the idea, kept many of his objections to himself.
"Sire," he replied, "the prince is still very young for the cares of state. Your Majesty fears his growing idle and careless, and doubtless you are right. But how would it be if he were first to marry? This would attach him to his home, and your Majesty might give him a share in your counsels, so that he might gradually learn how to wear a crown, which you can give up to him whenever you find him capable of wearing it."
"Your Majesty," he replied, "the prince is still very young to handle state affairs. You’re worried he’s becoming lazy and indifferent, and you’re probably right. But what if he were to get married first? This would tie him to home, and you could include him in your discussions, so he could slowly learn how to wear a crown, which you can pass on to him when you feel he’s ready."
The vizir's advice once more struck the king as being good, and he sent for his son, who lost no time in obeying the summons, and standing respectfully with downcast eyes before the king asked for his commands.
The vizir's advice once again seemed good to the king, so he called for his son, who quickly responded to the call and stood respectfully with his head bowed before the king, asking for his orders.
"I have sent for you," said the king, "to say that I wish you to marry. What do you think about it?"
"I've called you here," said the king, "to say that I want you to get married. What do you think about that?"
The prince was so much overcome by these words that he remained silent for some time. At length he said: "Sire, I beg you to pardon me if I am unable to reply as you might wish. I certainly did not expect such a proposal as I am still so young, and I confess that the idea of marrying is very distasteful to me. Possibly I may not always be in this mind, but I certainly feel that it will require some time to induce me to take the step which your Majesty desires."
The prince was so overwhelmed by these words that he stayed silent for a while. Finally, he said: "Your Majesty, I ask for your forgiveness if I can't respond the way you hope. I honestly didn't expect such a proposal since I'm still so young, and I admit that the idea of marriage is quite unappealing to me. I may not always feel this way, but I definitely think it will take some time to persuade me to take the step that you desire."
This answer greatly distressed the king, who was sincerely grieved by his objection to marriage. However he would not have recourse to extreme measures, so he said: "I do not wish to force you; I will give you time to reflect, but remember that such a step is necessary, for a prince such as you who will some day be called to rule over a great kingdom."
This response upset the king a lot, as he was genuinely troubled by the objection to marriage. However, he didn’t want to resort to drastic actions, so he said: “I don’t want to pressure you; I’ll give you time to think about it, but keep in mind that this step is essential for someone like you who will eventually have to rule a large kingdom.”
From this time Prince Camaralzaman was admitted to the royal council, and the king showed him every mark of favour.
From this point on, Prince Camaralzaman was welcomed into the royal council, and the king treated him with great favor.
At the end of a year the king took his son aside, and said: "Well, my son, have you changed your mind on the subject of marriage, or do you still refuse to obey my wish?"
At the end of the year, the king pulled his son aside and said, "So, my son, have you changed your mind about marriage, or do you still refuse to follow my wishes?"
The prince was less surprised but no less firm than on the former occasion, and begged his father not to press the subject, adding that it was quite useless to urge him any longer.
The prince was less surprised but just as resolute as before, and asked his father not to push the issue, adding that it was pointless to insist any further.
This answer much distressed the king, who again confided his trouble to his vizir.
This answer upset the king a lot, and he once again shared his worries with his advisor.
"I have followed your advice," he said; "but Camaralzaman declines to marry, and is more obstinate than ever."
"I took your advice," he said, "but Camaralzaman refuses to get married and is more stubborn than ever."
"Sire," replied the vizir, "much is gained by patience, and your Majesty might regret any violence. Why not wait another year and then inform the Prince in the midst of the assembled council that the good of the state demands his marriage? He cannot possibly refuse again before so distinguished an assemblage, and in our immediate presence."
"Sire," the vizir replied, "there's a lot to be gained from patience, and you might regret any rash actions. Why not wait another year and then let the Prince know in front of the whole council that the good of the state requires his marriage? He can't possibly say no again in front of such an esteemed group and with us there."
The Sultan ardently desired to see his son married at once, but he yielded to the vizir's arguments and decided to wait. He then visited the prince's mother, and after telling her of his disappointment and of the further respite he had given his son, he added: "I know that Camaralzaman confides more in you than he does in me. Pray speak very seriously to him on this subject, and make him realize that he will most seriously displease me if he remains obstinate, and that he will certainly regret the measures I shall be obliged to take to enforce my will."
The Sultan was eager to see his son married right away, but he listened to the vizir's arguments and decided to wait. He then visited the prince's mother and, after expressing his disappointment about the delay he had given his son, he said: "I know that Camaralzaman trusts you more than he trusts me. Please talk to him seriously about this issue and make him understand that he will greatly upset me if he remains stubborn. He will definitely regret the actions I’ll have to take to make my wishes known."
So the first time the Sultana Fatima saw her son she told him she had heard of his refusal to marry, adding how distressed she felt that he should have vexed his father so much. She asked what reasons he could have for his objections to obey.
So the first time Sultana Fatima saw her son, she told him she had heard about his refusal to marry, expressing how upset she was that he had troubled his father so much. She asked what reasons he had for his objections to obey.
"Madam," replied the prince, "I make no doubt that there are as many good, virtuous, sweet, and amiable women as there are others very much the reverse. Would that all were like you! But what revolts me is the idea of marrying a woman without knowing anything at all about her. My father will ask the hand of the daughter of some neighbouring sovereign, who will give his consent to our union. Be she fair or frightful, clever or stupid, good or bad, I must marry her, and am left no choice in the matter. How am I to know that she will not be proud, passionate, contemptuous, and recklessly extravagant, or that her disposition will in any way suit mine?"
“Ma'am,” the prince replied, “I have no doubt that there are as many good, kind, sweet, and wonderful women as there are those who are completely the opposite. I wish they were all like you! But what disgusts me is the thought of marrying someone without knowing anything about her. My father is going to ask for the hand of some neighboring ruler's daughter, who will agree to our marriage. Whether she is beautiful or ugly, smart or foolish, good or bad, I have to marry her, and I have no say in the matter. How am I supposed to know if she won’t be proud, hot-tempered, scornful, or wildly irresponsible with money, or if her personality will even match mine?”
"But, my son," urged Fatima, "you surely do not wish to be the last of a race which has reigned so long and so gloriously over this kingdom?"
"But, my son," Fatima insisted, "you definitely don’t want to be the last of a race that has ruled this kingdom for so long and so gloriously?"
"Madam," said the prince, "I have no wish to survive the king, my father, but should I do so I will try to reign in such a manner as may be considered worthy of my predecessors."
"Madam," said the prince, "I don't want to outlive my father, the king, but if I do, I will do my best to rule in a way that honors my predecessors."
These and similar conversations proved to the Sultan how useless it was to argue with his son, and the year elapsed without bringing any change in the prince's ideas.
These conversations showed the Sultan how pointless it was to argue with his son, and the year went by without any change in the prince's beliefs.
At length a day came when the Sultan summoned him before the council, and there informed him that not only his own wishes but the good of the empire demanded his marriage, and desired him to give his answer before the assembled ministers.
At last, a day arrived when the Sultan called him to the council and told him that not just his own desires, but the wellbeing of the empire required him to get married. He asked him to give his answer in front of the gathered ministers.
At this Camaralzaman grew so angry and spoke with so much heat that the king, naturally irritated at being opposed by his son in full council, ordered the prince to be arrested and locked up in an old tower, where he had nothing but a very little furniture, a few books, and a single slave to wait on him.
At this, Camaralzaman became very angry and spoke with such intensity that the king, understandably annoyed by his son challenging him in front of the council, ordered the prince to be arrested and imprisoned in an old tower, where he had only a minimal amount of furniture, a few books, and one slave to attend to him.
Camaralzaman, pleased to be free to enjoy his books, showed himself very indifferent to his sentence.
Camaralzaman, happy to finally have the freedom to enjoy his books, seemed quite unconcerned about his punishment.
When night came he washed himself, performed his devotions, and, having read some pages of the Koran, lay down on a couch, without putting out the light near him, and was soon asleep.
When night fell, he took a bath, said his prayers, and after reading a few pages of the Koran, he lay down on a couch, leaving the light on beside him, and quickly fell asleep.
Now there was a deep well in the tower in which Prince Camaralzaman was imprisoned, and this well was a favourite resort of the fairy Maimoune, daughter of Damriat, chief of a legion of genii. Towards midnight Maimoune floated lightly up from the well, intending, according to her usual habit, to roam about the upper world as curiosity or accident might prompt.
Now there was a deep well in the tower where Prince Camaralzaman was imprisoned, and this well was a favorite spot for the fairy Maimoune, daughter of Damriat, leader of a legion of genies. Around midnight, Maimoune rose gently from the well, planning, as she often did, to explore the world above as her curiosity or chance guided her.
The light in the prince's room surprised her, and without disturbing the slave, who slept across the threshold, she entered the room, and approaching the bed was still more astonished to find it occupied.
The light in the prince's room caught her off guard, and without waking the servant, who was sleeping at the door, she stepped inside. When she got closer to the bed, she was even more shocked to see that it was taken.
The prince lay with his face half hidden by the coverlet. Maimoune lifted it a little and beheld the most beautiful youth she had ever seen.
The prince lay with his face partly hidden by the blanket. Maimoune lifted it a bit and saw the most beautiful young man she had ever encountered.
"What a marvel of beauty he must be when his eyes are open!" she thought. "What can he have done to deserve to be treated like this?"
"What a marvel of beauty he must be when his eyes are open!" she thought. "What could he have done to deserve this treatment?"
She could not weary gazing at Camaralzaman, but at length, having softly kissed his brow and each cheek, she replaced the coverlet and resumed her flight through the air.
She couldn’t stop looking at Camaralzaman, but eventually, after gently kissing his forehead and both cheeks, she put the cover back on and continued her journey through the air.
As she entered the middle region she heard the sound of great wings coming towards her, and shortly met one of the race of bad genii. This genie, whose name was Danhasch, recognised Maimoune with terror, for he knew the supremacy which her goodness gave her over him. He would gladly have avoided her altogether, but they were so near that he must either be prepared to fight or yield to her, so he at once addressed her in a conciliatory tone:
As she entered the middle area, she heard the sound of large wings approaching her, and soon encountered one of the bad genies. This genie, named Danhasch, recognized Maimoune with fear, as he understood the power her goodness gave her over him. He would have preferred to avoid her entirely, but they were too close for that, so he had to either get ready to fight or submit to her. He immediately spoke to her in a calm tone:
"Good Maimoune, swear to me by Allah to do me no harm, and on my side I will promise not to injure you."
"Good Maimoune, promise me by Allah that you won't harm me, and I promise not to hurt you either."
"Accursed genie!" replied Maimoune, "what harm can you do me? But I will grant your power and give the promise you ask. And now tell me what you have seen and done to-night."
"Curse you, genie!" replied Maimoune, "what harm can you really do to me? But I’ll acknowledge your power and give the promise you want. Now, tell me what you've seen and done tonight."
"Fair lady," said Danhasch, "you meet me at the right moment to hear something really interesting. I must tell you that I come from the furthest end of China, which is one of the largest and most powerful kingdoms in the world. The present king has one only daughter, who is so perfectly lovely that neither you, nor I, nor any other creature could find adequate terms in which to describe her marvellous charms. You must therefore picture to yourself the most perfect features, joined to a brilliant and delicate complexion, and an enchanting expression, and even then imagination will fall short of the reality.
"Fair lady," said Danhasch, "you've come at just the right time to hear something really interesting. I should tell you that I come from the farthest corner of China, which is one of the largest and most powerful kingdoms in the world. The current king has only one daughter, who is so incredibly beautiful that neither you, I, nor anyone else could find the right words to describe her amazing charms. So, picture the most perfect features, combined with a radiant and delicate complexion, and a captivating expression, and even then, your imagination won't do her justice."
"The king, her father, has carefully shielded this treasure from the vulgar gaze, and has taken every precaution to keep her from the sight of everyone except the happy mortal he may choose to be her husband. But in order to give her variety in her confinement he has built her seven palaces such as have never been seen before. The first palace is entirely composed of rock crystal, the second of bronze, the third of fine steel, the fourth of another and more precious species of bronze, the fifth of touchstone, the sixth of silver, and the seventh of solid gold. They are all most sumptuously furnished, whilst the gardens surrounding them are laid out with exquisite taste. In fact, neither trouble nor cost has been spared to make this retreat agreeable to the princess. The report of her wonderful beauty has spread far and wide, and many powerful kings have sent embassies to ask her hand in marriage. The king has always received these embassies graciously, but says that he will never oblige the princess to marry against her will, and as she regularly declines each fresh proposal, the envoys have had to leave as disappointed in the result of their missions as they were gratified by their magnificent receptions."
"The king, her father, has carefully protected this treasure from the prying eyes of others and has taken every measure to keep her away from everyone except the lucky man he chooses to be her husband. But to give her some variety during her confinement, he has built her seven palaces like no one has ever seen before. The first palace is made entirely of rock crystal, the second of bronze, the third of fine steel, the fourth of a different and more precious type of bronze, the fifth of touchstone, the sixth of silver, and the seventh of solid gold. They are all lavishly furnished, and the gardens surrounding them are designed with exquisite taste. In fact, no effort or expense has been spared to make this retreat enjoyable for the princess. News of her incredible beauty has spread far and wide, and many powerful kings have sent ambassadors to ask for her hand in marriage. The king has always received these ambassadors graciously, but he insists that he will never force the princess to marry against her wishes, and since she consistently turns down each new proposal, the envoys have had to leave just as disappointed in the outcome of their missions as they were pleased with their grand receptions."
"Sire," said the princess to her father, "you wish me to marry, and I know you desire to please me, for which I am very grateful. But, indeed, I have no inclination to change my state, for where could I find so happy a life amidst so many beautiful and delightful surroundings? I feel that I could never be as happy with any husband as I am here, and I beg you not to press one on me."
"Sire," the princess said to her father, "you want me to get married, and I know you want to make me happy, for which I’m very grateful. But honestly, I have no desire to change my situation, because where else could I find such a joyful life surrounded by so much beauty and delight? I truly believe I could never be as happy with any husband as I am here, and I ask you not to push me into it."
"At last an embassy came from a king so rich and powerful that the King of China felt constrained to urge this suit on his daughter. He told her how important such an alliance would be, and pressed her to consent. In fact, he pressed her so persistingly that the princess at length lost her temper and quite forgot the respect due to her father. "Sire," cried she angrily, "do not speak further of this or any other marriage or I will plunge this dagger in my breast and so escape from all these importunities."
"Finally, an embassy arrived from a king who was so wealthy and influential that the King of China felt he had to encourage his daughter to consider the proposal. He explained how significant this alliance would be and insisted that she agree. He pushed her so hard that the princess eventually lost her temper and completely disregarded the respect she owed her father. 'Father,' she shouted angrily, 'if you bring up this or any other marriage again, I will stab myself and escape from all these pressures.'"
"The king of China was extremely indignant with his daughter and replied: "You have lost your senses and you must be treated accordingly." So he had her shut in one set of rooms in one of her palaces, and only allowed her ten old women, of whom her nurse was the head, to wait on her and keep her company. He next sent letters to all the kings who had sued for the princess's hand, begging they would think of her no longer, as she was quite insane, and he desired his various envoys to make it known that anyone who could cure her should have her to wife.
The king of China was extremely angry with his daughter and said, "You've lost your mind, and you need to be treated like it." So he locked her in a section of her palace and only allowed ten elderly women, with her nurse as the leader, to attend to her and keep her company. He then sent letters to all the kings who had sought the princess's hand, asking them to forget about her since she was completely insane. He instructed his various envoys to spread the word that anyone who could cure her would be able to marry her.
"Fair Maimoune," continued Danhasch, "this is the present state of affairs. I never pass a day without going to gaze on this incomparable beauty, and I am sure that if you would only accompany me you would think the sight well worth the trouble, and own that you never saw such loveliness before."
"Beautiful Maimoune," Danhasch continued, "this is how things stand right now. I don’t go a day without looking at this incredible beauty, and I’m sure that if you would just join me, you’d agree that the sight is totally worth it, and you’d admit that you’ve never seen such beauty before."
The fairy only answered with a peal of laughter, and when at length she had control of her voice she cried, "Oh, come, you are making game of me! I thought you had something really interesting to tell me instead of raving about some unknown damsel. What would you say if you could see the prince I have just been looking at and whose beauty is really transcendent? That is something worth talking about, you would certainly quite lose your head."
The fairy just laughed out loud, and when she finally calmed down, she said, "Oh, come on, you're kidding me! I thought you had something truly interesting to share instead of rambling on about some random girl. What would you say if you could see the prince I've just been looking at? His beauty is absolutely breathtaking! Now that's something worth discussing; you'd definitely lose your mind over it."
"Charming Maimoune," asked Danhasch, "may I inquire who and what is the prince of whom you speak?"
"Charming Maimoune," Danhasch asked, "can I ask who the prince you’re talking about is?"
"Know," replied Maimoune, "that he is in much the same case as your princess. The king, his father, wanted to force him to marry, and on the prince's refusal to obey he has been imprisoned in an old tower where I have just seen him."
"Just so you know," Maimoune replied, "he's in a similar situation as your princess. His father, the king, tried to pressure him into marrying, and when the prince refused, he was locked up in an old tower where I just saw him."
"I don't like to contradict a lady," said Danhasch, "but you must really permit me to doubt any mortal being as beautiful as my princess."
"I don’t like to argue with a lady," said Danhasch, "but you really have to let me question whether any human could be as beautiful as my princess."
"Hold your tongue," cried Maimoune. "I repeat that is impossible."
"Watch what you say," shouted Maimoune. "I'm saying it again, that's not possible."
"Well, I don't wish to seem obstinate," replied Danhasch, "the best plan to test the truth of what I say will be for you to let me take you to see the princess for yourself."
"Well, I don't want to seem stubborn," Danhasch replied, "the best way to see if what I'm saying is true is for you to let me take you to meet the princess yourself."
"There is no need for that," retorted Maimoune; "we can satisfy ourselves in another way. Bring your princess here and lay her down beside my prince. We can then compare them at leisure, and decide which is in the right."
"There’s no need for that," Maimoune replied. "We can figure this out another way. Bring your princess here and lay her down next to my prince. Then we can take our time comparing them and decide who’s right."
Danhasch readily consented, and after having the tower where the prince was confined pointed out to him, and making a wager with Maimoune as to the result of the comparison, he flew off to China to fetch the princess.
Danhasch quickly agreed, and after having the tower where the prince was held shown to him, and placing a bet with Maimoune on the outcome of the comparison, he took off to China to get the princess.
In an incredibly short time Danhasch returned, bearing the sleeping princess. Maimoune led him to the prince's room, and the rival beauty was placed beside him.
In no time at all, Danhasch came back, carrying the sleeping princess. Maimoune guided him to the prince's room, and the other beautiful woman was laid down next to him.
When the prince and princess lay thus side by side, an animated dispute as to their respective charms arose between the fairy and the genius. Danhasch began by saying:
When the prince and princess lay there side by side, a lively argument about their individual charms broke out between the fairy and the genius. Danhasch started by saying:
"Now you see that my princess is more beautiful than your prince. Can you doubt any longer?"
"Now you can see that my princess is more beautiful than your prince. Can you still doubt it?"
"Doubt! Of course I do!" exclaimed Maimoune. "Why, you must be blind not to see how much my prince excels your princess. I do not deny that your princess is very handsome, but only look and you must own that I am in the right."
"Doubt it? Of course I do!" Maimoune exclaimed. "You must be blind not to see how much my prince stands out compared to your princess. I won’t deny that your princess is really pretty, but just take a look, and you’ll have to admit I’m right."
"There is no need for me to look longer," said Danhasch, "my first impression will remain the same; but of course, charming Maimoune, I am ready to yield to you if you insist on it."
"There’s no reason for me to look any longer," said Danhasch, "my first impression isn’t going to change; but of course, charming Maimoune, I’m willing to give in if that’s what you really want."
"By no means," replied Maimoune. "I have no idea of being under any obligation to an accursed genius like you. I refer the matter to an umpire, and shall expect you to submit to his verdict."
"Not at all," Maimoune replied. "I don’t feel any obligation to a cursed genius like you. I'm going to let someone else decide, and I expect you to accept their ruling."
Danhasch readily agreed, and on Maimoune striking the floor with her foot it opened, and a hideous, hump-backed, lame, squinting genius, with six horns on his head, hands like claws, emerged. As soon as he beheld Maimoune he threw himself at her feet and asked her commands.
Danhasch quickly agreed, and when Maimoune stomped her foot on the floor, it opened up, revealing a grotesque, hunchbacked, limping creature with squinting eyes and six horns on his head, with claw-like hands. The moment he saw Maimoune, he threw himself at her feet and awaited her orders.
"Rise, Caschcasch," said she. "I summoned you to judge between me and Danhasch. Glance at that couch, and say without any partiality whether you think the youth or the maiden lying there the more beautiful."
"Get up, Caschcasch," she said. "I called you to decide between me and Danhasch. Look at that couch and tell me honestly, without any bias, who you think is more beautiful—the young man or the girl lying there."
Caschcasch looked at the prince and princess with every token of surprise and admiration. At length, having gazed long without being able to come to a decision, he said
Caschcasch looked at the prince and princess with all signs of surprise and admiration. After staring for a while without being able to decide, he finally said
"Madam, I must confess that I should deceive you were I to declare one to be handsomer than the other. There seems to me only one way in which to decide the matter, and that is to wake one after the other and judge which of them expresses the greater admiration for the other."
"Ma'am, I have to admit that it would be a lie for me to say one is more attractive than the other. It seems to me the only way to settle this is to wake them up one by one and see which one shows more admiration for the other."
This advice pleased Maimoune and Danhasch, and the fairy at once transformed herself into the shape of a gnat and settling on Camaralzaman's throat stung him so sharply that he awoke. As he did so his eyes fell on the Princess of China. Surprised at finding a lady so near him, he raised himself on one arm to look at her. The youth and beauty of the princess at once awoke a feeling to which his heart had as yet been a stranger, and he could not restrain his delight.
This advice made Maimoune and Danhasch happy, and the fairy immediately transformed into a gnat. Landing on Camaralzaman's throat, it stung him hard enough to wake him up. As he did, his eyes landed on the Princess of China. Surprised to see a lady so close to him, he propped himself up on one arm to get a better look. The youth and beauty of the princess stirred feelings in him that he had never felt before, and he couldn't help but feel delighted.
"What loveliness! What charms! Oh, my heart, my soul!" he exclaimed, as he kissed her forehead, her eyes and mouth in a way which would certainly have roused her had not the genie's enchantments kept her asleep.
"What beauty! What allure! Oh, my heart, my soul!" he exclaimed, as he kissed her forehead, her eyes, and her mouth in a way that would have definitely awakened her if the genie's magic hadn't kept her asleep.
"How, fair lady!" he cried, "you do not wake at the signs of Camaralzaman's love? Be you who you may, he is not unworthy of you."
"How, beautiful lady!" he shouted, "you don’t wake up to the signs of Camaralzaman's love? No matter who you are, he is definitely deserving of you."
It then suddenly occurred to him, that perhaps this was the bride his father had destined for him, and that the King had probably had her placed in this room in order to see how far Camaralzaman's aversion to marriage would withstand her charms.
It suddenly struck him that maybe this was the bride his father had chosen for him, and that the King had probably put her in this room to see how long Camaralzaman's dislike for marriage could resist her appeal.
"At all events," he thought, "I will take this ring as a remembrance of her."
"Anyway," he thought, "I'll keep this ring as a memento of her."
So saying he drew off a fine ring which the princess wore on her finger, and replaced it by one of his own. After which he lay down again and was soon fast asleep.
So saying, he took off a beautiful ring that the princess wore on her finger and replaced it with one of his own. After that, he lay down again and quickly fell asleep.
Then Danhasch, in his turn, took the form of a gnat and bit the princess on her lip.
Then Danhasch, in his turn, transformed into a gnat and bit the princess on her lip.
She started up, and was not a little amazed at seeing a young man beside her. From surprise she soon passed to admiration, and then to delight on perceiving how handsome and fascinating he was.
She jumped up, completely surprised to find a young man next to her. Her surprise quickly turned to admiration, and then to joy as she realized how attractive and charming he was.
"Why," cried she, "was it you my father wished me to marry? How unlucky that I did not know sooner! I should not have made him so angry. But wake up! wake up! for I know I shall love you with all my heart."
"Why," she cried, "did my father want me to marry you? How unlucky that I didn’t find out sooner! I wouldn’t have made him so mad. But wake up! Wake up! because I know I’ll love you with all my heart."
So saying she shook Camaralzaman so violently that nothing but the spells of Maimoune could have prevented his waking.
So saying, she shook Camaralzaman so violently that nothing but the spells of Maimoune could have stopped him from waking up.
"Oh!" cried the princess. "Why are you so drowsy?" So saying she took his hand and noticed her own ring on his finger, which made her wonder still more. But as he still remained in a profound slumber she pressed a kiss on his cheek and soon fell fast asleep too.
"Oh!" exclaimed the princess. "Why are you so sleepy?" Saying this, she took his hand and noticed her ring on his finger, which puzzled her even more. But as he continued to sleep deeply, she kissed his cheek and soon fell asleep as well.
Then Maimoune turning to the genie said: "Well, are you satisfied that my prince surpasses your princess? Another time pray believe me when I assert anything."
Then Maimoune turned to the genie and said, "So, are you convinced that my prince is better than your princess? Next time, please trust me when I say something."
Then turning to Caschcasch: "My thanks to you, and now do you and Danhasch bear the princess back to her own home."
Then turning to Caschcasch: "Thank you, and now you and Danhasch take the princess back to her home."
The two genii hastened to obey, and Maimoune returned to her well.
The two spirits quickly complied, and Maimoune went back to her well.
On waking next morning the first thing Prince Camaralzaman did was to look round for the lovely lady he had seen at night, and the next to question the slave who waited on him about her. But the slave persisted so strongly that he knew nothing of any lady, and still less of how she got into the tower, that the prince lost all patience, and after giving him a good beating tied a rope round him and ducked him in the well till the unfortunate man cried out that he would tell everything. Then the prince drew him up all dripping wet, but the slave begged leave to change his clothes first, and as soon as the prince consented hurried off just as he was to the palace. Here he found the king talking to the grand-vizir of all the anxiety his son had caused him. The slave was admitted at once and cried:
Upon waking the next morning, the first thing Prince Camaralzaman did was look around for the beautiful lady he had seen the night before, and next, he questioned the slave who attended him about her. However, the slave insisted so firmly that he knew nothing about any lady, and even less about how she got into the tower, that the prince lost all patience. After giving him a good beating, he tied a rope around him and dunked him in the well until the poor man cried out that he would reveal everything. The prince then pulled him up, all dripping wet, but the slave begged to change his clothes first. As soon as the prince agreed, he hurried off to the palace just as he was. There, he found the king talking to the grand-vizir about all the anxiety his son had caused him. The slave was admitted immediately and shouted:
"Alas, Sire! I bring sad news to your Majesty. There can be no doubt that the prince has completely lost his senses. He declares that he saw a lady sleeping on his couch last night, and the state you see me in proves how violent contradiction makes him." He then gave a minute account of all the prince had said and done.
"Unfortunately, Your Majesty! I have some bad news to share. There's no doubt that the prince has completely lost his mind. He claims he saw a woman sleeping on his couch last night, and the way I look shows how violently he reacts to contradictions." He then provided a detailed account of everything the prince had said and done.
The king, much moved, begged the vizir to examine into this new misfortune, and the latter at once went to the tower, where he found the prince quietly reading a book. After the first exchange of greetings the vizir said:
The king, deeply affected, requested the vizir to look into this latest misfortune, and the vizir immediately went to the tower, where he found the prince calmly reading a book. After their initial greetings, the vizir said:
"I feel really very angry with your slave for alarming his Majesty by the news he brought him."
"I’m really angry with your servant for scaring His Majesty with the news he brought."
"What news?" asked the prince.
"What's the news?" asked the prince.
"Ah!" replied the vizir, "something absurd, I feel sure, seeing how I find you."
"Ah!" replied the vizier, "it's definitely something ridiculous, judging by how I see you."
"Most likely," said the prince; "but now that you are here I am glad of the opportunity to ask you where is the lady who slept in this room last night?"
"Most likely," said the prince; "but now that you are here, I'm glad I have the chance to ask you where the lady who slept in this room last night is?"
The grand-vizir felt beside himself at this question.
The grand vizier was beside himself when he heard this question.
"Prince!" he exclaimed, "how would it be possible for any man, much less a woman, to enter this room at night without walking over your slave on the threshold? Pray consider the matter, and you will realise that you have been deeply impressed by some dream."
"Prince!" he shouted, "how could anyone, let alone a woman, get into this room at night without stepping over your servant at the door? Please think about it, and you'll see that you must have been really affected by some dream."
But the prince angrily insisted on knowing who and where the lady was, and was not to be persuaded by all the vizir's protestations to the contrary that the plot had not been one of his making. At last, losing patience, he seized the vizir by the beard and loaded him with blows.
But the prince angrily demanded to know who the lady was and where she was, and he wouldn’t be convinced by all the vizir’s claims that he hadn’t orchestrated the plot. Finally, losing his temper, he grabbed the vizir by the beard and slammed him with punches.
"Stop, Prince," cried the unhappy vizir, "stay and hear what I have to say."
"Stop, Prince," the distressed advisor exclaimed, "wait and listen to what I have to say."
The prince, whose arm was getting tired, paused.
The prince, feeling his arm getting tired, paused.
"I confess, Prince," said the vizir, "that there is some foundation for what you say. But you know well that a minister has to carry out his master's orders. Allow me to go and to take to the king any message you may choose to send."
"I admit, Prince," said the vizier, "that there's some truth to what you say. But you know that a minister must follow his master's orders. Let me go and take any message you want to send to the king."
"Very well," said the prince; "then go and tell him that I consent to marry the lady whom he sent or brought here last night. Be quick and bring me back his answer."
"Alright," said the prince; "then go and tell him that I agree to marry the lady he sent or brought here last night. Hurry back with his response."
The vizir bowed to the ground and hastened to leave the room and tower.
The vizier bowed deeply and quickly left the room and the tower.
"Well," asked the king as soon as he appeared, "and how did you find my son?"
"Well," asked the king as soon as he showed up, "how did you find my son?"
"Alas, sire," was the reply, "the slave's report is only too true!"
"Unfortunately, sir," was the reply, "the slave's report is all too true!"
He then gave an exact account of his interview with Camaralzaman and of the prince's fury when told that it was not possible for any lady to have entered his room, and of the treatment he himself had received. The king, much distressed, determined to clear up the matter himself, and, ordering the vizir to follow him, set out to visit his son.
He then provided a detailed account of his meeting with Camaralzaman and the prince's rage when he was told that no lady could have entered his room, along with the way he himself had been treated. The king, quite upset, decided to resolve the issue himself and, instructing the vizir to come with him, headed out to see his son.
The prince received his father with profound respect, and the king, making him sit beside him, asked him several questions, to which Camaralzaman replied with much good sense. At last the king said: "My son, pray tell me about the lady who, it is said, was in your room last night."
The prince welcomed his father with deep respect, and the king, making him sit next to him, asked him several questions, to which Camaralzaman responded very wisely. Finally, the king said: "My son, please tell me about the lady who was reportedly in your room last night."
"Sire," replied the prince, "pray do not increase my distress in this matter, but rather make me happy by giving her to me in marriage. However much I may have objected to matrimony formerly, the sight of this lovely girl has overcome all my prejudices, and I will gratefully receive her from your hands."
"Sire," replied the prince, "please don't add to my troubles regarding this, but instead make me happy by granting me her hand in marriage. No matter how much I might have resisted the idea of marrying before, seeing this beautiful girl has changed my mind completely, and I will gladly accept her from you."
The king was almost speechless on hearing his son, but after a time assured him most solemnly that he knew nothing whatever about the lady in question, and had not connived at her appearance. He then desired the prince to relate the whole story to him.
The king was nearly silent upon hearing his son, but after a moment, he solemnly assured him that he knew nothing at all about the lady in question and hadn’t played any role in her appearance. He then asked the prince to tell him the whole story.
Camaralzaman did so at great length, showed the ring, and implored his father to help to find the bride he so ardently desired.
Camaralzaman went on at length, showed the ring, and begged his father to help him find the bride he deeply wanted.
"After all you tell me," remarked the king, "I can no longer doubt your word; but how and whence the lady came, or why she should have stayed so short a time I cannot imagine. The whole affair is indeed mysterious. Come, my dear son, let us wait together for happier days."
"After everything you’ve told me," said the king, "I can’t doubt your word anymore; but I can’t understand how or where the lady came from, or why she stayed for such a short time. This whole situation is truly mysterious. Come on, my dear son, let’s wait together for better days."
So saying the king took Camaralzaman by the hand and led him back to the palace, where the prince took to his bed and gave himself up to despair, and the king shutting himself up with his son entirely neglected the affairs of state.
So saying, the king took Camaralzaman by the hand and led him back to the palace, where the prince went to bed and sank into despair, while the king isolated himself with his son and completely ignored the affairs of state.
The prime minister, who was the only person admitted, felt it his duty at last to tell the king how much the court and all the people complained of his seclusion, and how bad it was for the nation. He urged the sultan to remove with the prince to a lovely little island close by, whence he could easily attend public audiences, and where the charming scenery and fine air would do the invalid so much good as to enable him to bear his father's occasional absence.
The prime minister, the only person allowed in, finally felt it was his responsibility to inform the king about how much the court and the public were complaining about his isolation, and how detrimental it was for the country. He encouraged the sultan to move with the prince to a beautiful little island nearby, where he could easily participate in public gatherings, and where the lovely scenery and fresh air would significantly benefit the sick prince, helping him cope with his father's occasional absence.
The king approved the plan, and as soon as the castle on the island could be prepared for their reception he and the prince arrived there, Schahzaman never leaving his son except for the prescribed public audiences twice a week.
The king signed off on the plan, and as soon as the castle on the island was ready for their arrival, he and the prince got there, with Schahzaman sticking by his son except for the required public appearances twice a week.
Whilst all this was happening in the capital of Schahzaman the two genii had carefully borne the Princess of China back to her own palace and replaced her in bed. On waking next morning she first turned from one side to another and then, finding herself alone, called loudly for her women.
While all this was happening in the capital of Schahzaman, the two genies had carefully carried the Princess of China back to her palace and settled her back into bed. When she woke up the next morning, she first turned from side to side and then, realizing she was alone, shouted for her attendants.
"Tell me," she cried, "where is the young man I love so dearly, and who slept near me last night?"
"Tell me," she exclaimed, "where is the young man I love so much, and who slept next to me last night?"
"Princess," exclaimed the nurse, "we cannot tell what you allude to without more explanation."
"Princess," the nurse exclaimed, "we can't understand what you're referring to without more explanation."
"Why," continued the princess, "the most charming and beautiful young man lay sleeping beside me last night. I did my utmost to wake him, but in vain."
"Why," the princess went on, "the most charming and handsome young man was sleeping next to me last night. I tried my best to wake him up, but it was no use."
"Your Royal Highness wishes to make game of us," said the nurse. "Is it your pleasure to rise?"
"Your Royal Highness wants to play games with us," said the nurse. "Do you wish to get up?"
"I am quite in earnest," persisted the princess, "and I want to know where he is."
"I’m serious," the princess insisted, "and I want to know where he is."
"But, Princess," expostulated the nurse, "we left you quite alone last night, and we have seen no one enter your room since then."
"But, Princess," the nurse protested, "we left you all alone last night, and we haven't seen anyone come into your room since then."
At this the princess lost all patience, and taking the nurse by her hair she boxed her ears soundly, crying out: "You shall tell me, you old witch, or I'll kill you."
At this, the princess completely lost her patience, and grabbing the nurse by her hair, she slapped her hard, shouting, "You better tell me, you old witch, or I'll kill you."
The nurse had no little trouble in escaping, and hurried off to the queen, to whom she related the whole story with tears in her eyes.
The nurse had a lot of trouble escaping and quickly went to the queen, where she told her the entire story with tears in her eyes.
"You see, madam," she concluded, "that the princess must be out of her mind. If only you will come and see her, you will be able to judge for yourself."
"You see, ma'am," she finished, "that the princess must be crazy. If you come and see her, you'll be able to judge for yourself."
The queen hurried to her daughter's apartments, and after tenderly embracing her, asked her why she had treated her nurse so badly.
The queen rushed to her daughter's room, and after warmly hugging her, asked why she had been so unkind to her nurse.
"Madam," said the princess, "I perceive that your Majesty wishes to make game of me, but I can assure you that I will never marry anyone except the charming young man whom I saw last night. You must know where he is, so pray send for him."
"Ma'am," said the princess, "I can see that you want to make fun of me, but I promise you that I will never marry anyone except the charming young man I saw last night. You must know where he is, so please send for him."
The queen was much surprised by these words, but when she declared that she knew nothing whatever of the matter the princess lost all respect, and answered that if she were not allowed to marry as she wished she should kill herself, and it was in vain that the queen tried to pacify her and bring her to reason.
The queen was very surprised by what she heard, but when she said she knew nothing about it, the princess lost all respect and replied that if she couldn’t marry who she wanted, she would kill herself. The queen's attempts to calm her down and make her see reason were in vain.
The king himself came to hear the rights of the matter, but the princess only persisted in her story, and as a proof showed the ring on her finger. The king hardly knew what to make of it all, but ended by thinking that his daughter was more crazy than ever, and without further argument he had her placed in still closer confinement, with only her nurse to wait on her and a powerful guard to keep the door.
The king came to hear the details of the situation, but the princess continued to stick to her story, showing the ring on her finger as proof. The king was at a loss for what to think, but concluded that his daughter was crazier than ever. Without any further discussion, he had her locked up even more tightly, with only her nurse to take care of her and a strong guard to watch the door.
Then he assembled his council, and having told them the sad state of things, added: "If any of you can succeed in curing the princess, I will give her to him in marriage, and he shall be my heir."
Then he gathered his council and, after explaining the unfortunate situation, said, "Anyone who can cure the princess will have her as his wife, and he will be my heir."
An elderly emir present, fired with the desire to possess a young and lovely wife and to rule over a great kingdom, offered to try the magic arts with which he was acquainted.
An old emir, driven by the desire to have a beautiful young wife and to rule over a large kingdom, offered to use the magical skills he knew.
"You are welcome to try," said the king, "but I make one condition, which is, that should you fail you will lose your life."
"You can certainly try," said the king, "but I have one condition: if you fail, you will lose your life."
The emir accepted the condition, and the king led him to the princess, who, veiling her face, remarked, "I am surprised, sire, that you should bring an unknown man into my presence."
The emir agreed to the condition, and the king brought him to the princess, who, covering her face, said, "I’m surprised, Your Majesty, that you would bring a stranger into my presence."
"You need not be shocked," said the king; "this is one of my emirs who asks your hand in marriage."
"You don't need to be shocked," said the king; "this is one of my emirs who is asking for your hand in marriage."
"Sire," replied the princess, "this is not the one you gave me before and whose ring I wear. Permit me to say that I can accept no other."
"Sire," the princess replied, "this isn’t the one you gave me before, and it’s not the ring I wear. I must insist that I can't accept any other."
The emir, who had expected to hear the princess talk nonsense, finding how calm and reasonable she was, assured the king that he could not venture to undertake a cure, but placed his head at his Majesty's disposal, on which the justly irritated monarch promptly had it cut off.
The emir, who had anticipated the princess would speak foolishly, was taken aback by how calm and reasonable she was. He assured the king that he couldn't risk attempting a cure and offered his head to the king. In response, the rightly annoyed monarch immediately had it cut off.
This was the first of many suitors for the princess whose inability to cure her cost them their lives.
This was the first of many suitors for the princess whose inability to heal her cost them their lives.
Now it happened that after things had been going on in this way for some time the nurse's son Marzavan returned from his travels. He had been in many countries and learnt many things, including astrology. Needless to say that one of the first things his mother told him was the sad condition of the princess, his foster-sister. Marzavan asked if she could not manage to let him see the princess without the king's knowledge.
Now it happened that after things had been going on like this for a while, the nurse's son Marzavan returned from his travels. He had been to many countries and learned a lot, including astrology. Naturally, one of the first things his mother told him was about the sad state of the princess, his foster sister. Marzavan asked if she could find a way to let him see the princess without the king finding out.
After some consideration his mother consented, and even persuaded the eunuch on guard to make no objection to Marzavan's entering the royal apartment.
After some thought, his mother agreed and even convinced the eunuch on duty to allow Marzavan to enter the royal room.
The princess was delighted to see her foster-brother again, and after some conversation she confided to him all her history and the cause of her imprisonment.
The princess was thrilled to see her foster brother again, and after chatting for a bit, she opened up to him about her entire story and the reason behind her imprisonment.
Marzavan listened with downcast eyes and the utmost attention. When she had finished speaking he said,
Marzavan listened intently, his eyes lowered. When she finished speaking, he replied,
"If what you tell me, Princess, is indeed the case, I do not despair of finding comfort for you. Take patience yet a little longer. I will set out at once to explore other countries, and when you hear of my return be sure that he for whom you sigh is not far off." So saying, he took his leave and started next morning on his travels.
"If what you're telling me, Princess, is really true, I won’t give up on finding a way to comfort you. Just be patient a little longer. I’ll leave right away to explore other countries, and when you hear of my return, know that the one you long for isn’t far behind." With that, he took his leave and set out on his journey the next morning.
Marzavan journeyed from city to city and from one island and province to another, and wherever he went he heard people talk of the strange story of the Princess Badoura, as the Princess of China was named.
Marzavan traveled from city to city and from one island and province to another, and wherever he went, he heard people discussing the unusual tale of Princess Badoura, as the Princess of China was called.
After four months he reached a large populous seaport town named Torf, and here he heard no more of the Princess Badoura but a great deal of Prince Camaralzaman, who was reported ill, and whose story sounded very similar to that of the Princess Badoura.
After four months, he arrived at a big, busy seaport town called Torf, and here he heard nothing about Princess Badoura, but a lot about Prince Camaralzaman, who was said to be sick, and his story was very similar to that of Princess Badoura.
Marzavan was rejoiced, and set out at once for Prince Camaralzaman's residence. The ship on which he embarked had a prosperous voyage till she got within sight of the capital of King Schahzaman, but when just about to enter the harbour she suddenly struck on a rock, and foundered within sight of the palace where the prince was living with his father and the grand-vizir.
Marzavan was thrilled and immediately left for Prince Camaralzaman's home. The ship he boarded had a smooth journey until it was in view of King Schahzaman's capital, but just as it was about to enter the harbor, it suddenly hit a rock and sank right in sight of the palace where the prince lived with his father and the grand vizier.
Marzavan, who swam well, threw himself into the sea and managed to land close to the palace, where he was kindly received, and after having a change of clothing given him was brought before the grand-vizir. The vizir was at once attracted by the young man's superior air and intelligent conversation, and perceiving that he had gained much experience in the course of his travels, he said, "Ah, how I wish you had learnt some secret which might enable you to cure a malady which has plunged this court into affliction for some time past!"
Marzavan, a skilled swimmer, jumped into the sea and managed to reach the palace nearby, where he was warmly welcomed. After getting a change of clothes, he was brought before the grand vizier. The vizier was immediately drawn to the young man's confident demeanor and insightful conversation, and noticing that he had gained considerable experience during his travels, he said, "Oh, how I wish you had discovered a secret that could help cure a sickness that has caused this court suffering for some time!"
Marzavan replied that if he knew what the illness was he might possibly be able to suggest a remedy, on which the vizir related to him the whole history of Prince Camaralzaman.
Marzavan replied that if he knew what the illness was, he might be able to suggest a remedy. The vizir then shared the entire story of Prince Camaralzaman with him.
On hearing this Marzavan rejoiced inwardly, for he felt sure that he had at last discovered the object of the Princess Badoura's infatuation. However, he said nothing, but begged to be allowed to see the prince.
On hearing this, Marzavan felt a rush of joy inside, as he was certain he had finally figured out who had captured Princess Badoura's heart. However, he kept quiet and asked for permission to meet the prince.
On entering the royal apartment the first thing which struck him was the prince himself, who lay stretched out on his bed with his eyes closed. The king sat near him, but, without paying any regard to his presence, Marzavan exclaimed, "Heavens! what a striking likeness!" And, indeed, there was a good deal of resemblance between the features of Camaralzaman and those of the Princess of China.
Upon entering the royal room, the first thing that caught his eye was the prince himself, who was lying on his bed with his eyes shut. The king was sitting nearby, but without acknowledging him, Marzavan exclaimed, "Wow! What a striking resemblance!" And, indeed, there was a strong similarity between the features of Camaralzaman and those of the Princess of China.
These words caused the prince to open his eyes with languid curiosity, and Marzavan seized this moment to pay him his compliments, contriving at the same time to express the condition of the Princess of China in terms unintelligible, indeed, to the Sultan and his vizir, but which left the prince in no doubt that his visitor could give him some welcome information.
These words made the prince open his eyes with tired curiosity, and Marzavan took advantage of this moment to compliment him while also conveying the situation of the Princess of China in a way that was completely unclear to the Sultan and his vizier, but that left the prince certain that his visitor had some good information to share.
The prince begged his father to allow him the favour of a private interview with Marzavan, and the king was only too pleased to find his son taking an interest in anyone or anything. As soon as they were left alone Marzavan told the prince the story of the Princess Badoura and her sufferings, adding, "I am convinced that you alone can cure her; but before starting on so long a journey you must be well and strong, so do your best to recover as quickly as may be."
The prince asked his father for the chance to have a private meeting with Marzavan, and the king was quite happy to see his son interested in someone or something. Once they were alone, Marzavan shared the story of Princess Badoura and her struggles, saying, "I'm sure that only you can save her; but before you embark on such a long journey, you need to be healthy and strong, so do everything you can to recover as soon as possible."
These words produced a great effect on the prince, who was so much cheered by the hopes held out that he declared he felt able to get up and be dressed. The king was overjoyed at the result of Marzavan's interview, and ordered public rejoicings in honour of the prince's recovery.
These words had a huge impact on the prince, who felt so encouraged by the hopes offered that he said he felt ready to get up and get dressed. The king was thrilled with the outcome of Marzavan's meeting and ordered public celebrations to honor the prince's recovery.
Before long the prince was quite restored to his original state of health, and as soon as he felt himself really strong he took Marzavan aside and said:
Before long, the prince was completely back to his original health, and as soon as he felt truly strong, he took Marzavan aside and said:
"Now is the time to perform your promise. I am so impatient to see my beloved princess once more that I am sure I shall fall ill again if we do not start soon. The one obstacle is my father's tender care of me, for, as you may have noticed, he cannot bear me out of his sight."
"Now is the time to keep your promise. I'm so eager to see my beloved princess again that I know I'll get sick if we don’t leave soon. The only thing holding us back is my father's protective nature because, as you may have seen, he can't stand to be away from me."
"Prince," replied Marzavan, "I have already thought over the matter, and this is what seems to me the best plan. You have not been out of doors since my arrival. Ask the king's permission to go with me for two or three days' hunting, and when he has given leave order two good horses to be held ready for each of us. Leave all the rest to me."
"Prince," Marzavan said, "I've already thought this through, and I believe this is the best plan. You haven't been outside since I got here. Ask the king for permission to go hunting with me for a couple of days, and once he agrees, have two good horses prepared for each of us. Leave the rest to me."
Next day the prince seized a favourable opportunity for making his request, and the king gladly granted it on condition that only one night should be spent out for fear of too great fatigue after such a long illness.
The next day, the prince found a good moment to make his request, and the king happily agreed, but only if it meant spending just one night away to avoid excessive fatigue after such a long illness.
Next morning Prince Camaralzaman and Marzavan were off betimes, attended by two grooms leading the two extra horses. They hunted a little by the way, but took care to get as far from the towns as possible. At night-fall they reached an inn, where they supped and slept till midnight. Then Marzavan awoke and roused the prince without disturbing anyone else. He begged the prince to give him the coat he had been wearing and to put on another which they had brought with them. They mounted their second horses, and Marzavan led one of the grooms' horses by the bridle.
The next morning, Prince Camaralzaman and Marzavan set off early, accompanied by two grooms leading the extra horses. They hunted a bit along the way but made sure to stay far from the towns. As night fell, they arrived at an inn where they had dinner and slept until midnight. Then Marzavan woke up and quietly roused the prince without waking anyone else. He asked the prince to give him the coat he had been wearing and to put on another one they had brought with them. They got on their second horses, and Marzavan led one of the grooms' horses by the bridle.
By daybreak our travellers found themselves where four cross roads met in the middle of the forest. Here Marzavan begged the prince to wait for him, and leading the groom's horse into a dense part of the wood he cut its throat, dipped the prince's coat in its blood, and having rejoined the prince threw the coat on the ground where the roads parted.
By daybreak, our travelers found themselves at the intersection of four roads in the middle of the forest. Here, Marzavan asked the prince to wait for him. He led the groom's horse into a thick part of the woods, killed it, soaked the prince's coat in its blood, and after rejoining the prince, he threw the coat on the ground at the point where the roads split.
In answer to Camaralzaman's inquiries as to the reason for this, Marzavan replied that the only chance they had of continuing their journey was to divert attention by creating the idea of the prince's death. "Your father will doubtless be plunged in the deepest grief," he went on, "but his joy at your return will be all the greater."
In response to Camaralzaman's questions about why this was happening, Marzavan said that the only way they could keep going on their journey was to distract everyone by pretending the prince was dead. "Your father will likely be heartbroken," he continued, "but his happiness when you come back will be that much greater."
The prince and his companion now continued their journey by land and sea, and as they had brought plenty of money to defray their expenses they met with no needless delays. At length they reached the capital of China, where they spent three days in a suitable lodging to recover from their fatigues.
The prince and his friend continued their journey by land and sea, and since they had enough money to cover their expenses, they didn't face any unnecessary delays. Finally, they arrived at the capital of China, where they stayed for three days in a comfortable place to rest and recover from their fatigue.
During this time Marzavan had an astrologer's dress prepared for the prince. They then went to the baths, after which the prince put on the astrologer's robe and was conducted within sight of the king's palace by Marzavan, who left him there and went to consult his mother, the princess's nurse.
During this time, Marzavan had an astrologer's outfit made for the prince. They then went to the baths, and afterward, the prince put on the astrologer's robe. Marzavan led him to a spot where he could be seen by the king's palace, then he left him there to go consult his mother, the princess's nurse.
Meantime the prince, according to Marzavan's instructions, advanced close to the palace gates and there proclaimed aloud:
Meantime, the prince, following Marzavan's instructions, moved close to the palace gates and announced loudly:
"I am an astrologer and I come to restore health to the Princess Badoura, daughter of the high and mighty King of China, on the conditions laid down by His Majesty of marrying her should I succeed, or of losing my life if I fail."
"I’m an astrologer, and I’ve come to heal Princess Badoura, the daughter of the powerful King of China. I’ve agreed to His Majesty’s conditions, which are that if I succeed, I’ll marry her, and if I fail, I’ll lose my life."
It was some little time since anyone had presented himself to run the terrible risk involved in attempting to cure the princess, and a crowd soon gathered round the prince. On perceiving his youth, good looks, and distinguished bearing, everyone felt pity for him.
It had been a while since anyone had stepped up to take the huge risk of trying to heal the princess, and a crowd quickly formed around the prince. When they saw his youth, good looks, and noble demeanor, everyone felt sorry for him.
"What are you thinking of, sir," exclaimed some; "why expose yourself to certain death? Are not the heads you see exposed on the town wall sufficient warning? For mercy's sake give up this mad idea and retire whilst you can."
"What are you thinking, sir?" some exclaimed. "Why put yourself in danger like this? Aren't the heads you see displayed on the town wall warning enough? For goodness' sake, abandon this crazy idea and leave while you still can."
But the prince remained firm, and only repeated his cry with greater assurance, to the horror of the crowd.
But the prince stood his ground, and only shouted his plea with more confidence, to the dismay of the crowd.
"He is resolved to die!" they cried; "may heaven have pity on him!"
"He’s determined to die!" they shouted; "may heaven have mercy on him!"
Camaralzaman now called out for the third time, and at last the grand-vizir himself came out and fetched him in.
Camaralzaman called out for the third time, and finally the grand vizier himself came out and brought him in.
The prime minister led the prince to the king, who was much struck by the noble air of this new adventurer, and felt such pity for the fate so evidently in store for him, that he tried to persuade the young man to renounce his project.
The prime minister brought the prince to the king, who was very impressed by the noble demeanor of this new visitor. He felt such compassion for the fate that clearly awaited him that he tried to convince the young man to give up his plan.
But Camaralzaman politely yet firmly persisted in his intentions, and at length the king desired the eunuch who had the guard of the princess's apartments to conduct the astrologer to her presence.
But Camaralzaman politely but firmly continued with his intentions, and eventually the king asked the eunuch in charge of the princess's apartments to bring the astrologer to see her.
The eunuch led the way through long passages, and Camaralzaman followed rapidly, in haste to reach the object of his desires. At last they came to a large hall which was the ante-room to the princess's chamber, and here Camaralzaman said to the eunuch:
The eunuch guided them through long corridors, and Camaralzaman hurried after him, eager to reach what he wanted. Finally, they arrived at a big hall that served as the waiting area for the princess's room, and here Camaralzaman spoke to the eunuch:
"Now you shall choose. Shall I cure the princess in her own presence, or shall I do it from here without seeing her?"
"Now you have to choose. Should I heal the princess while she’s here, or should I do it from here without seeing her?"
The eunuch, who had expressed many contemptuous doubts as they came along of the newcomer's powers, was much surprised and said:
The eunuch, who had raised a lot of skeptical questions about the newcomer's abilities as they walked along, was quite surprised and said:
"If you really can cure, it is immaterial when you do it. Your fame will be equally great."
"If you're truly able to heal, it doesn't matter when you do it. Your reputation will be just as impressive."
"Very well," replied the prince: "then, impatient though I am to see the princess, I will effect the cure where I stand, the better to convince you of my power." He accordingly drew out his writing case and wrote as follows--"Adorable princess! The enamoured Camaralzaman has never forgotten the moment when, contemplating your sleeping beauty, he gave you his heart. As he was at that time deprived of the happiness of conversing with you, he ventured to give you his ring as a token of his love, and to take yours in exchange, which he now encloses in this letter. Should you deign to return it to him he will be the happiest of mortals, if not he will cheerfully resign himself to death, seeing he does so for love of you. He awaits your reply in your ante-room."
"Sure," replied the prince. "Even though I'm eager to see the princess, I'll perform the cure right here to prove my power to you." He then took out his writing case and wrote the following: "Dear princess! The lovestruck Camaralzaman has never forgotten the moment when, gazing at your sleeping beauty, he gave you his heart. Since he couldn't talk to you at that time, he dared to give you his ring as a symbol of his love and took yours in return, which he now includes in this letter. If you choose to send it back to him, he will be the happiest man alive; if not, he will gladly accept death, knowing he does so for love of you. He awaits your reply in your anteroom."
Having finished this note the prince carefully enclosed the ring in it without letting the eunuch see it, and gave him the letter, saying:
Having finished this note, the prince carefully placed the ring inside it without letting the eunuch see it, and handed him the letter, saying:
"Take this to your mistress, my friend, and if on reading it and seeing its contents she is not instantly cured, you may call me an impudent impostor."
"Take this to your mistress, my friend, and if when she reads it and sees what's inside she isn't immediately cured, you can call me a bold fraud."
The eunuch at once passed into the princess's room, and handing her the letter said:
The eunuch immediately entered the princess's room and handed her the letter, saying:
"Madam, a new astrologer has arrived, who declares that you will be cured as soon as you have read this letter and seen what it contains."
"Madam, a new astrologer has arrived who claims that you'll be healed as soon as you read this letter and see what's inside."
The princess took the note and opened it with languid indifference. But no sooner did she see her ring than, barely glancing at the writing, she rose hastily and with one bound reached the doorway and pushed back the hangings. Here she and the prince recognised each other, and in a moment they were locked in each other's arms, where they tenderly embraced, wondering how they came to meet at last after so long a separation. The nurse, who had hastened after her charge, drew them back to the inner room, where the princess restored her ring to Camaralzaman.
The princess picked up the note and opened it with an air of cool indifference. But as soon as she spotted her ring, she hardly glanced at the writing, quickly stood up, and with a single leap reached the doorway, pushing aside the hangings. There, she and the prince recognized each other, and in an instant, they were wrapped in each other's arms, embracing tenderly and marveling at how they had finally come together after such a long time apart. The nurse, who had hurried after her, pulled them back into the inner room, where the princess returned her ring to Camaralzaman.
"Take it back," she said, "I could not keep it without returning yours to you, and I am resolved to wear that as long as I live."
"Give it back," she said, "I can’t keep it without giving yours back to you, and I’ve decided to wear that for the rest of my life."
Meantime the eunuch had hastened back to the king. "Sire," he cried, "all the former doctors and astrologers were mere quacks. This man has cured the princess without even seeing her." He then told all to the king, who, overjoyed, hastened to his daughter's apartments, where, after embracing her, he placed her hand in that of the prince, saying:
Meantime, the eunuch rushed back to the king. "Sire," he exclaimed, "all the previous doctors and astrologers were just frauds. This man has cured the princess without even meeting her." He then recounted everything to the king, who, thrilled, hurried to his daughter's rooms, where, after hugging her, he placed her hand in that of the prince, saying:
"Happy stranger, I keep my promise, and give you my daughter to wife, be you who you may. But, if I am not much mistaken, your condition is above what you appear to be."
"Happy stranger, I keep my promise and give you my daughter as your wife, no matter who you are. But, if I’m not mistaken, your status is higher than you seem to be."
The prince thanked the king in the warmest and most respectful terms, and added: "As regards my person, your Majesty has rightly guessed that I am not an astrologer. It is but a disguise which I assumed in order to merit your illustrious alliance. I am myself a prince, my name is Camaralzaman, and my father is Schahzaman, King of the Isles of the Children of Khaledan." He then told his whole history, including the extraordinary manner of his first seeing and loving the Princess Badoura.
The prince thanked the king in the warmest and most respectful way and added: "As for me, your Majesty has correctly assumed that I’m not an astrologer. It’s just a disguise I took on to earn your esteemed alliance. I’m actually a prince; my name is Camaralzaman, and my father is Schahzaman, King of the Isles of the Children of Khaledan." He then shared his entire story, including the unusual way he first saw and fell in love with Princess Badoura.
When he had finished the king exclaimed: "So remarkable a story must not be lost to posterity. It shall be inscribed in the archives of my kingdom and published everywhere abroad."
When he finished, the king exclaimed: "Such an amazing story must not be forgotten by future generations. It will be recorded in the archives of my kingdom and shared widely."
The wedding took place next day amidst great pomp and rejoicings. Marzavan was not forgotten, but was given a lucrative post at court, with a promise of further advancement.
The wedding happened the next day with a lot of celebration and excitement. Marzavan was not overlooked and received a well-paid position at court, with the promise of more opportunities for advancement.
The prince and princess were now entirely happy, and months slipped by unconsciously in the enjoyment of each other's society.
The prince and princess were now completely happy, and months went by effortlessly as they enjoyed each other's company.
One night, however, Prince Camaralzaman dreamt that he saw his father lying at the point of death, and saying: "Alas! my son whom I loved so tenderly, has deserted me and is now causing my death."
One night, however, Prince Camaralzaman dreamed that he saw his father lying on his deathbed, saying: "Oh no! My son, whom I loved so dearly, has abandoned me and is now bringing about my death."
The prince woke with such a groan as to startle the princess, who asked what was the matter.
The prince woke up with a groan that surprised the princess, who asked what was wrong.
"Ah!" cried the prince, "at this very moment my father is perhaps no more!" and he told his dream.
"Ah!" exclaimed the prince, "right now, my father might be gone!" and he shared his dream.
The princess said but little at the time, but next morning she went to the king, and kissing his hand said:
The princess didn’t say much at the time, but the next morning she went to the king and kissed his hand, saying:
"I have a favour to ask of your Majesty, and I beg you to believe that it is in no way prompted by my husband. It is that you will allow us both to visit my father-in-law King Schahzaman."
"I have a favor to ask of your Majesty, and I hope you'll believe that it isn't influenced by my husband at all. It's that you will allow both of us to visit my father-in-law King Schahzaman."
Sorry though the king felt at the idea of parting with his daughter, he felt her request to be so reasonable that he could not refuse it, and made but one condition, which was that she should only spend one year at the court of King Schahzaman, suggesting that in future the young couple should visit their respective parents alternately.
Sorry as the king was at the thought of parting with his daughter, he found her request so reasonable that he couldn’t refuse it. He made just one condition: she could only spend one year at the court of King Schahzaman, and afterwards, the young couple should visit their parents alternately.
The princess brought this good news to her husband, who thanked her tenderly for this fresh proof of her affection.
The princess shared this great news with her husband, who expressed his gratitude warmly for this new sign of her love.
All preparations for the journey were now pressed forwards, and when all was ready the king accompanied the travellers for some days, after which he took an affectionate leave of his daughter, and charging the prince to take every care of her, returned to his capital.
All preparations for the journey were now moving quickly, and when everything was ready, the king traveled with the travelers for a few days. Afterward, he said a loving goodbye to his daughter and told the prince to take good care of her before returning to his capital.
The prince and princess journeyed on, and at the end of a month reached a huge meadow interspersed with clumps of big trees which cast a most pleasant shade. As the heat was great, Camaralzaman thought it well to encamp in this cool spot. Accordingly the tents were pitched, and the princess entering hers whilst the prince was giving his further orders, removed her girdle, which she placed beside her, and desiring her women to leave her, lay down and was soon asleep.
The prince and princess traveled on, and after a month, they arrived at a large meadow dotted with clusters of big trees that provided nice shade. Since it was really hot, Camaralzaman decided it would be good to set up camp in this cool area. So, they pitched the tents, and while the prince was giving more orders, the princess entered her tent, took off her belt and set it aside, asked her attendants to leave her, lay down, and quickly fell asleep.
When the camp was all in order the prince entered the tent and, seeing the princess asleep, he sat down near her without speaking. His eyes fell on the girdle which, he took up, and whilst inspecting the precious stones set in it he noticed a little pouch sewn to the girdle and fastened by a loop. He touched it and felt something hard within. Curious as to what this might be, he opened the pouch and found a cornelian engraved with various figures and strange characters.
When the camp was all set up, the prince entered the tent and, seeing the princess asleep, he sat down next to her without saying a word. His eyes landed on the girdle, which he picked up, and while inspecting the precious stones embedded in it, he noticed a small pouch sewn onto the girdle and secured with a loop. He touched it and felt something hard inside. Curious about what it could be, he opened the pouch and found a carnelian engraved with various figures and strange symbols.
"This cornelian must be something very precious," thought he, "or my wife would not wear it on her person with so much care."
"This cornelian must be something really valuable," he thought, "or my wife wouldn't wear it so carefully."
In truth it was a talisman which the Queen of China had given her daughter, telling her it would ensure her happiness as long as she carried it about her.
In reality, it was a token that the Queen of China had given her daughter, saying it would bring her happiness as long as she kept it with her.
The better to examine the stone the prince stepped to the open doorway of the tent. As he stood there holding it in the open palm of his hand, a bird suddenly swooped down, picked the stone up in its beak and flew away with it.
To get a better look at the stone, the prince stepped to the open doorway of the tent. As he stood there, holding it in his open palm, a bird suddenly swooped down, grabbed the stone in its beak, and flew away with it.
Imagine the prince's dismay at losing a thing by which his wife evidently set such store!
Imagine the prince's dismay at losing something that his wife clearly valued so much!
The bird having secured its prey flew off some yards and alighted on the ground, holding the talisman it its beak. Prince Camaralzaman advanced, hoping the bird would drop it, but as soon as he approached the thief fluttered on a little further still. He continued his pursuit till the bird suddenly swallowed the stone and took a longer flight than before. The prince then hoped to kill it with a stone, but the more hotly he pursued the further flew the bird.
The bird, having caught its prey, flew a few yards and landed on the ground, holding the talisman in its beak. Prince Camaralzaman moved closer, hoping the bird would drop it, but as soon as he got near, the thief fluttered a little further away. He kept chasing it until the bird suddenly swallowed the stone and flew off even farther than before. The prince then hoped to hit it with a stone, but the more intensely he pursued, the further the bird flew.
In this fashion he was led on by hill and dale through the entire day, and when night came the tiresome creature roosted on the top of a very high tree where it could rest in safety.
In this way, he was taken along hills and valleys all day long, and when night fell, the weary creature settled on the top of a very tall tree where it could rest safely.
The prince in despair at all his useless trouble began to think whether he had better return to the camp. "But," thought he, "how shall I find my way back? Must I go up hill or down? I should certainly lose my way in the dark, even if my strength held out." Overwhelmed by hunger, thirst, fatigue and sleep, he ended by spending the night at the foot of the tree.
The prince, feeling defeated by all his pointless hardships, started to wonder if he should go back to the camp. "But," he thought, "how will I find my way back? Should I go uphill or downhill? I would definitely get lost in the dark, even if I still had the strength." Exhausted by hunger, thirst, fatigue, and sleep, he eventually spent the night at the base of the tree.
Next morning Camaralzaman woke up before the bird left its perch, and no sooner did it take flight than he followed it again with as little success as the previous day, only stopping to eat some herbs and fruit he found by the way. In this fashion he spent ten days, following the bird all day and spending the night at the foot of a tree, whilst it roosted on the topmost bough. On the eleventh day the bird and the prince reached a large town, and as soon as they were close to its walls the bird took a sudden and higher flight and was shortly completely out of sight, whilst Camaralzaman felt in despair at having to give up all hopes of ever recovering the talisman of the Princess Badoura.
The next morning, Camaralzaman woke up before the bird took off, and as soon as it flew away, he followed it again with as little luck as the day before, only stopping to eat some herbs and fruit he found along the way. He spent ten days chasing the bird all day and sleeping at the base of a tree while it roosted on the highest branch. On the eleventh day, both the bird and the prince reached a large town, and as soon as they got close to the walls, the bird suddenly flew up higher and soon disappeared from sight. Camaralzaman felt hopeless, realizing he might never recover the talisman of Princess Badoura.
Much cast down, he entered the town, which was built near the sea and had a fine harbour. He walked about the streets for a long time, not knowing where to go, but at length as he walked near the seashore he found a garden door open and walked in.
Feeling very down, he entered the town, which was located by the sea and had a nice harbor. He wandered the streets for a long time, unsure of where to go, but eventually, as he strolled near the shore, he spotted a garden door open and stepped inside.
The gardener, a good old man, who was at work, happened to look up, and, seeing a stranger, whom he recognised by his dress as a Mussulman, he told him to come in at once and to shut the door.
The gardener, a kind old man, who was working, happened to look up, and seeing a stranger, whom he recognized by his clothing as a Muslim, he told him to come in immediately and to shut the door.
Camaralzaman did as he was bid, and inquired why this precaution was taken.
Camaralzaman did as he was told and asked why this precaution was necessary.
"Because," said the gardener, "I see that you are a stranger and a Mussulman, and this town is almost entirely inhabited by idolaters, who hate and persecute all of our faith. It seems almost a miracle that has led you to this house, and I am indeed glad that you have found a place of safety."
"Because," said the gardener, "I can see that you're a stranger and a Muslim, and this town is mostly filled with idolaters who hate and persecute anyone of our faith. It feels like a miracle that you ended up at this house, and I'm really glad you found a safe place."
Camaralzaman warmly thanked the kind old man for offering him shelter, and was about to say more, but the gardener interrupted him with:
Camaralzaman gratefully thanked the kind old man for giving him a place to stay, and was about to say more, but the gardener cut him off with:
"Leave compliments alone. You are weary and must be hungry. Come in, eat, and rest." So saying he led the prince into his cottage, and after satisfying his hunger begged to learn the cause of his arrival.
"Leave the compliments aside. You look tired and probably hungry. Come in, have something to eat, and take some time to rest." With that, he guided the prince into his cottage, and after making sure he was fed, he asked to know the reason for his visit.
Camaralzaman told him all without disguise, and ended by inquiring the shortest way to his father's capital. "For," added he, "if I tried to rejoin the princess, how should I find her after eleven days' separation. Perhaps, indeed, she may be no longer alive!" At this terrible thought he burst into tears.
Camaralzaman shared everything with him openly and wrapped up by asking for the quickest route to his father's capital. "Because," he added, "if I tried to reunite with the princess, how would I find her after being apart for eleven days? She might not even be alive anymore!" At this horrifying thought, he broke down in tears.
The gardener informed Camaralzaman that they were quite a year's land journey to any Mahomedan country, but that there was a much shorter route by sea to the Ebony Island, from whence the Isles of the Children of Khaledan could be easily reached, and that a ship sailed once a year for the Ebony Island by which he might get so far as his very home.
The gardener told Camaralzaman that it would take about a year to travel to any Muslim country by land, but there was a much quicker route by sea to the Ebony Island, from where he could easily reach the Isles of the Children of Khaledan. He mentioned that a ship sailed once a year to the Ebony Island, which could take him as far as his own home.
"If only you had arrived a few days sooner," he said, "you might have embarked at once. As it is you must now wait till next year, but if you care to stay with me I offer you my house, such as it is, with all my heart."
"If only you had gotten here a few days earlier," he said, "you could have set off right away. Now you have to wait until next year, but if you want to stay with me, I offer you my home, as humble as it is, with all my heart."
Prince Camaralzaman thought himself lucky to find some place of refuge, and gladly accepted the gardener's offer. He spent his days working in the garden, and his nights thinking of and sighing for his beloved wife.
Prince Camaralzaman considered himself fortunate to discover a place of safety and happily accepted the gardener's offer. He spent his days tending to the garden and his nights longing for and sighing for his beloved wife.
Let us now see what had become during this time of the Princess Badoura.
Let’s see what has happened to Princess Badoura during this time.
On first waking she was much surprised not to find the prince near her. She called her women and asked if they knew where he was, and whilst they were telling her that they had seen him enter the tent, but had not noticed his leaving it, she took up her belt and perceived that the little pouch was open and the talisman gone.
On waking up, she was really surprised not to see the prince beside her. She called her attendants and asked if they knew where he was. While they were telling her that they had seen him enter the tent but hadn’t noticed him leaving, she picked up her belt and noticed that the little pouch was open and the talisman was missing.
She at once concluded that her husband had taken it and would shortly bring it back. She waited for him till evening rather impatiently, and wondering what could have kept him from her so long. When night came without him she felt in despair and abused the talisman and its maker roundly. In spite of her grief and anxiety however, she did not lose her presence of mind, but decided on a courageous, though very unusual step.
She immediately figured that her husband had taken it and would be back soon. She waited for him until the evening, feeling rather impatient and wondering what could have delayed him for so long. When night fell and he still hadn’t returned, she felt desperate and cursed the talisman and its creator harshly. Despite her sadness and worry, she kept her composure and decided to take a brave, though quite unusual, action.
Only the princess and her women knew of Camaralzaman's disappearance, for the rest of the party were sleeping or resting in their tents. Fearing some treason should the truth be known, she ordered her women not to say a word which would give rise to any suspicion, and proceeded to change her dress for one of her husband's, to whom, as has been already said, she bore a strong likeness.
Only the princess and her attendants knew about Camaralzaman's disappearance, as the rest of the group were asleep or resting in their tents. Worried that revealing the truth could lead to treason, she instructed her attendants to stay silent and not raise any suspicion. She then changed her clothes into one of her husband's outfits, as she closely resembled him, as mentioned earlier.
In this disguise she looked so like the prince that when she gave orders next morning to break up the camp and continue the journey no one suspected the change. She made one of her women enter her litter, whilst she herself mounted on horseback and the march began.
In this disguise, she resembled the prince so much that when she ordered everyone to pack up the camp and keep moving the next morning, no one suspected a thing. She had one of her ladies get into her carriage while she herself got on a horse, and the journey started.
After a protracted journey by land and sea the princess, still under the name and disguise of Prince Camaralzaman, arrived at the capital of the Ebony Island whose king was named Armanos.
After a long journey by land and sea, the princess, still using the name and disguise of Prince Camaralzaman, arrived at the capital of Ebony Island, which was ruled by King Armanos.
No sooner did the king hear that the ship which was just in port had on board the son of his old friend and ally than he hurried to meet the supposed prince, and had him and his retinue brought to the palace, where they were lodged and entertained sumptuously.
No sooner did the king hear that the ship that had just arrived in port was carrying the son of his old friend and ally than he rushed to meet the supposed prince and had him and his entourage taken to the palace, where they were accommodated and treated lavishly.
After three days, finding that his guest, to whom he had taken a great fancy, talked of continuing his journey, King Armanos said to him:
After three days, realizing that his guest, who he had really taken a liking to, was planning to keep going on his journey, King Armanos said to him:
"Prince, I am now an old man, and unfortunately I have no son to whom to leave my kingdom. It has pleased Heaven to give me only one daughter, who possesses such great beauty and charm that I could only give her to a prince as highly born and as accomplished as yourself. Instead, therefore, of returning to your own country, take my daughter and my crown and stay with us. I shall feel that I have a worthy successor, and shall cheerfully retire from the fatigues of government."
"Prince, I’m now an old man, and sadly, I have no son to whom I can leave my kingdom. Heaven has granted me only one daughter, who is so beautiful and charming that I can only give her to a prince as noble and accomplished as you. So instead of going back to your country, take my daughter and my crown and stay with us. I’ll feel like I have a worthy successor, and I’ll gladly step back from the burdens of ruling."
The king's offer was naturally rather embarrassing to the Princess Badoura. She felt that it was equally impossible to confess that she had deceived him, or to refuse the marriage on which he had set his heart; a refusal which might turn all his kindness to hatred and persecution.
The king's proposal was understandably quite embarrassing for Princess Badoura. She found it just as impossible to admit that she had misled him, as it was to say no to the marriage he was so invested in; declining might turn all his goodwill into resentment and persecution.
All things considered, she decided to accept, and after a few moments silence said with a blush, which the king attributed to modesty:
All things considered, she decided to say yes, and after a moment of silence, she spoke with a blush, which the king took as a sign of modesty:
"Sire, I feel so great an obligation for the good opinion your Majesty has expressed for my person and of the honour you do me, that, though I am quite unworthy of it, I dare not refuse. But, sire, I can only accept such an alliance if you give me your promise to assist me with your counsels."
"Sire, I feel such a deep gratitude for the good opinion your Majesty has expressed about me and for the honor you are giving me, that, even though I am not worthy of it, I can't refuse. But, sire, I can only accept this alliance if you promise to support me with your advice."
The marriage being thus arranged, the ceremony was fixed for the following day, and the princess employed the intervening time in informing the officers of her suite of what had happened, assuring them that the Princess Badoura had given her full consent to the marriage. She also told her women, and bade them keep her secret well.
The marriage was arranged, and the ceremony was set for the next day. The princess took the time in between to inform her attendants about what had happened, assuring them that Princess Badoura had fully agreed to the marriage. She also told her ladies-in-waiting and asked them to keep her secret well.
King Armanos, delighted with the success of his plans, lost no time in assembling his court and council, to whom he presented his successor, and placing his future son-in-law on the throne made everyone do homage and take oaths of allegiance to the new king.
King Armanos, thrilled with the success of his plans, quickly gathered his court and council. He introduced his successor and, by placing his future son-in-law on the throne, made everyone pay their respects and swear allegiance to the new king.
At night the whole town was filled with rejoicings, and with much pomp the Princess Haiatelnefous (this was the name of the king's daughter) was conducted to the palace of the Princess Badoura.
At night, the whole town was filled with celebrations, and with great grandeur, Princess Haiatelnefous (this was the name of the king's daughter) was taken to the palace of Princess Badoura.
Now Badoura had thought much of the difficulties of her first interview with King Armanos' daughter, and she felt the only thing to do was at once to take her into her confidence.
Now Badoura had thought a lot about the challenges of her first meeting with King Armanos' daughter, and she felt the only thing to do was to immediately confide in her.
Accordingly, as soon as they were alone she took Haiatelnefous by the hand and said:
Accordingly, as soon as they were alone, she took Haiatelnefous by the hand and said:
"Princess, I have a secret to tell you, and must throw myself on your mercy. I am not Prince Camaralzaman, but a princess like yourself and his wife, and I beg you to listen to my story, then I am sure you will forgive my imposture, in consideration of my sufferings."
"Princess, I have a secret to share with you, and I need to rely on your understanding. I’m not Prince Camaralzaman, but a princess like you, and his wife. I ask you to hear my story, and I’m sure you’ll forgive my deception because of my struggles."
She then related her whole history, and at its close Haiatelnefous embraced her warmly, and assured her of her entire sympathy and affection.
She then shared her entire story, and when she finished, Haiatelnefous hugged her tightly and reassured her of her complete support and love.
The two princesses now planned out their future action, and agreed to combine to keep up the deception and to let Badoura continue to play a man's part until such time as there might be news of the real Camaralzaman.
The two princesses now mapped out their next steps and decided to work together to maintain the ruse, allowing Badoura to keep pretending to be a man until they received news about the real Camaralzaman.
Whilst these things were passing in the Ebony Island Prince Camaralzaman continued to find shelter in the gardeners cottage in the town of the idolaters.
While these events were happening in the Ebony Island, Prince Camaralzaman continued to stay in the gardener's cottage in the town of the idolaters.
Early one morning the gardener said to the prince:
Early one morning, the gardener said to the prince:
"To-day is a public holiday, and the people of the town not only do not work themselves but forbid others to do so. You had better therefore take a good rest whilst I go to see some friends, and as the time is near for the arrival of the ship of which I told you I will make inquiries about it, and try to bespeak a passage for you." He then put on his best clothes and went out, leaving the prince, who strolled into the garden and was soon lost in thoughts of his dear wife and their sad separation.
"Today is a public holiday, and the people in town not only avoid working themselves but also prevent others from doing so. You should take the opportunity to rest while I visit some friends. Since the ship I mentioned is about to arrive, I’ll check on it and try to arrange a ticket for you." He then put on his nicest clothes and left, leaving the prince, who wandered into the garden and soon got lost in thoughts of his beloved wife and their painful separation.
As he walked up and down he was suddenly disturbed in his reverie by the noise two large birds were making in a tree.
As he strolled back and forth, he was abruptly jolted out of his thoughts by the loud noise two big birds were making in a tree.
Camaralzaman stood still and looked up, and saw that the birds were fighting so savagely with beaks and claws that before long one fell dead to the ground, whilst the conqueror spread his wings and flew away. Almost immediately two other larger birds, who had been watching the duel, flew up and alighted, one at the head and the other at the feet of the dead bird. They stood there some time sadly shaking their heads, and then dug up a grave with their claws in which they buried him.
Camaralzaman stood still and looked up, and saw that the birds were fighting so fiercely with their beaks and claws that soon one fell dead to the ground, while the winner spread his wings and flew away. Almost immediately, two larger birds, who had been watching the fight, flew down and landed, one at the head and the other at the feet of the dead bird. They stood there for a while sadly shaking their heads, and then they dug a grave with their claws and buried him.
As soon as they had filled in the grave the two flew off, and ere long returned, bringing with them the murderer, whom they held, one by a wing and the other by a leg, with their beaks, screaming and struggling with rage and terror. But they held tight, and having brought him to his victim's grave, they proceeded to kill him, after which they tore open his body, scattered the inside and once more flew away.
As soon as they filled in the grave, the two flew off and soon came back, bringing the murderer with them. One held him by a wing and the other by a leg, both screaming and struggling with rage and fear. But they held on tight, and after bringing him to his victim's grave, they killed him, tore open his body, scattered his insides, and then flew away again.
The prince, who had watched the whole scene with much interest, now drew near the spot where it happened, and glancing at the dead bird he noticed something red lying near which had evidently fallen out of its inside. He picked it up, and what was his surprise when he recognised the Princess Badoura's talisman which had been the cause of many misfortunes. It would be impossible to describe his joy; he kissed the talisman repeatedly, wrapped it up, and carefully tied it round his arm. For the first time since his separation from the princess he had a good night, and next morning he was up at day-break and went cheerfully to ask what work he should do.
The prince, who had been watching the whole scene with great interest, now approached the spot where it happened. Glancing at the dead bird, he noticed something red lying nearby that had clearly fallen out of its insides. He picked it up, and to his surprise, he recognized it as Princess Badoura's talisman, which had caused a lot of misfortunes. He couldn't describe his joy; he kissed the talisman over and over, wrapped it up, and carefully tied it around his arm. For the first time since he had been separated from the princess, he had a good night's sleep, and the next morning, he got up at dawn and cheerfully went to ask what work he should do.
The gardener told him to cut down an old fruit tree which had quite died away, and Camaralzaman took an axe and fell to vigorously. As he was hacking at one of the roots the axe struck on something hard. On pushing away the earth he discovered a large slab of bronze, under which was disclosed a staircase with ten steps. He went down them and found himself in a roomy kind of cave in which stood fifty large bronze jars, each with a cover on it. The prince uncovered one after another, and found them all filled with gold dust. Delighted with his discovery he left the cave, replaced the slab, and having finished cutting down the tree waited for the gardener's return.
The gardener told him to cut down an old fruit tree that was mostly dead, and Camaralzaman took an axe and started chopping vigorously. While he was cutting into one of the roots, the axe hit something hard. When he cleared away the dirt, he found a large bronze slab, underneath which there was a staircase with ten steps. He went down the steps and found himself in a spacious cave containing fifty large bronze jars, each with a lid on it. The prince uncovered them one by one and discovered they were all filled with gold dust. Excited by his find, he left the cave, replaced the slab, and finished cutting down the tree while waiting for the gardener to return.
The gardener had heard the night before that the ship about which he was inquiring would start ere long, but the exact date not being yet known he had been told to return next day for further information. He had gone therefore to inquire, and came back with good news beaming in his face.
The gardener had heard the night before that the ship he was asking about would be leaving soon, but since they didn’t know the exact date yet, he was told to come back the next day for more information. He had gone to check, and he returned with good news shining on his face.
"My son," said he, "rejoice and hold yourself ready to start in three days' time. The ship is to set sail, and I have arranged all about your passage with the captain.
"My son," he said, "be happy and get ready to leave in three days. The ship is set to sail, and I've taken care of everything regarding your trip with the captain."
"You could not bring me better news," replied Camaralzaman, "and in return I have something pleasant to tell you. Follow me and see the good fortune which has befallen you."
"You couldn't have brought me better news," replied Camaralzaman, "and in return, I have something great to share with you. Follow me and see the good fortune that's come your way."
He then led the gardener to the cave, and having shown him the treasure stored up there, said how happy it made him that Heaven should in this way reward his kind host's many virtues and compensate him for the privations of many years.
He then took the gardener to the cave, and after showing him the treasure hidden there, he expressed how happy it made him that Heaven was rewarding his kind host's many virtues and making up for the hardships of many years.
"What do you mean?" asked the gardener. "Do you imagine that I should appropriate this treasure? It is yours, and I have no right whatever to it. For the last eighty years I have dug up the ground here without discovering anything. It is clear that these riches are intended for you, and they are much more needed by a prince like yourself than by an old man like me, who am near my end and require nothing. This treasure comes just at the right time, when you are about to return to your own country, where you will make good use of it."
"What do you mean?" the gardener asked. "Do you think I should take this treasure for myself? It's yours, and I have no right to it at all. For the last eighty years, I've been digging up this ground without finding anything. It's clear that this wealth is meant for you, and a prince like you needs it way more than an old man like me, who is nearing the end of his life and needs nothing. This treasure comes at the perfect time, just when you’re about to go back to your own country, where you can put it to good use."
But the prince would not hear of this suggestion, and finally after much discussion they agreed to divide the gold. When this was done the gardener said:
But the prince wouldn’t consider this suggestion, and after a lot of discussion, they finally agreed to split the gold. Once that was settled, the gardener said:
"My son, the great thing now is to arrange how you can best carry off this treasure as secretly as possible for fear of losing it. There are no olives in the Ebony Island, and those imported from here fetch a high price. As you know, I have a good stock of the olives which grew in this garden. Now you must take fifty jars, fill each half full of gold dust and fill them up with the olives. We will then have them taken on board ship when you embark."
"My son, the important thing now is to figure out the best way for you to secretly transport this treasure to avoid losing it. There are no olives on Ebony Island, and those brought in from here sell for a high price. As you know, I have a good supply of the olives that grew in this garden. Now you need to take fifty jars, fill each halfway with gold dust, and then top them off with olives. We'll then have them loaded onto the ship when you set sail."
The prince took this advice, and spent the rest of the day filling the fifty jars, and fearing lest the precious talisman might slip from his arm and be lost again, he took the precaution of putting it in one of the jars, on which he made a mark so as to be able to recognise it. When night came the jars were all ready, and the prince and his host went to bed.
The prince followed this advice and spent the rest of the day filling the fifty jars. Worried that the precious talisman might slip from his arm and get lost again, he decided to put it in one of the jars and made a mark on it so he could recognize it later. By nightfall, all the jars were ready, and the prince and his host went to bed.
Whether in consequence of his great age, or of the fatigues and excitement of the previous day, I do not know, but the gardener passed a very bad night. He was worse next day, and by the morning of the third day was dangerously ill. At daybreak the ship's captain and some of his sailors knocked at the garden door and asked for the passenger who was to embark.
Whether it was due to his old age or the exhaustion and excitement from the day before, I'm not sure, but the gardener had a terrible night. He felt worse the next day, and by the morning of the third day, he was seriously ill. At dawn, the ship's captain and a few of his sailors knocked on the garden door and asked about the passenger who was supposed to board.
"I am he," said Camaralzaman, who had opened the door. "The gardener who took my passage is ill and cannot see you, but please come in and take these jars of olives and my bag, and I will follow as soon as I have taken leave of him."
"I am he," said Camaralzaman, who had opened the door. "The gardener who arranged my passage is sick and can't meet you, but please come in, take these jars of olives and my bag, and I'll join you as soon as I say goodbye to him."
The sailors did as he asked, and the captain before leaving charged Camaralzaman to lose no time, as the wind was fair, and he wished to set sail at once.
The sailors did what he asked, and before leaving, the captain urged Camaralzaman not to waste any time, as the wind was favorable, and he wanted to set sail immediately.
As soon as they were gone the prince returned to the cottage to bid farewell to his old friend, and to thank him once more for all his kindness. But the old man was at his last gasp, and had barely murmured his confession of faith when he expired.
As soon as they left, the prince went back to the cottage to say goodbye to his old friend and thank him again for all his kindness. But the old man was near death and had just barely whispered his confession of faith when he passed away.
Camaralzaman was obliged to stay and pay him the last offices, so having dug a grave in the garden he wrapped the kind old man up and buried him. He then locked the door, gave up the key to the owner of the garden, and hurried to the quay only to hear that the ship had sailed long ago, after waiting three hours for him.
Camaralzaman had to stay and take care of the old man’s final rites, so he dug a grave in the garden, wrapped up the kind old man, and buried him. He then locked the door, handed the key to the garden's owner, and rushed to the quay, only to find out that the ship had already left a long time ago after waiting for him for three hours.
It may well be believed that the prince felt in despair at this fresh misfortune, which obliged him to spend another year in a strange and distasteful country. Moreover, he had once more lost the Princess Badoura's talisman, which he feared he might never see again. There was nothing left for him but to hire the garden as the old man had done, and to live on in the cottage. As he could not well cultivate the garden by himself, he engaged a lad to help him, and to secure the rest of the treasure he put the remaining gold dust into fifty more jars, filling them up with olives so as to have them ready for transport.
The prince was surely feeling despair over this new setback, which forced him to spend another year in an unfamiliar and unpleasant country. On top of that, he had lost the Princess Badoura's talisman once again, and he worried he might never see it again. All he could do was rent the garden like the old man had and continue living in the cottage. Since he couldn’t manage the garden on his own, he hired a young guy to help him, and to protect the rest of the treasure, he put the remaining gold dust into fifty more jars, filling them with olives so they'd be ready for transport.
Whilst the prince was settling down to this second year of toil and privation, the ship made a rapid voyage and arrived safely at the Ebony Island.
While the prince was starting his second year of hard work and hardship, the ship made a quick journey and arrived safely at Ebony Island.
As the palace of the new king, or rather of the Princess Badoura, overlooked the harbour, she saw the ship entering it and asked what vessel it was coming in so gaily decked with flags, and was told that it was a ship from the Island of the Idolaters which yearly brought rich merchandise.
As the palace of the new king, or rather of Princess Badoura, overlooked the harbor, she spotted a ship coming in, all decorated with flags, and asked what vessel it was. She was told it was a ship from the Island of the Idolaters, which brought valuable goods every year.
The princess, ever on the look out for any chance of news of her beloved husband, went down to the harbour attended by some officers of the court, and arrived just as the captain was landing. She sent for him and asked many questions as to his country, voyage, what passengers he had, and what his vessel was laden with. The captain answered all her questions, and said that his passengers consisted entirely of traders who brought rich stuffs from various countries, fine muslins, precious stones, musk, amber, spices, drugs, olives, and many other things.
The princess, always on the lookout for any news about her beloved husband, went down to the harbor with some court officials and arrived just as the captain was landing. She called for him and asked many questions about his country, the voyage, what passengers he had, and what his ship was carrying. The captain answered all her questions, saying that his passengers were all traders bringing valuable goods from various countries, including fine muslins, precious stones, musk, amber, spices, drugs, olives, and many other items.
As soon as he mentioned olives, the princess, who was very partial to them, exclaimed:
As soon as he mentioned olives, the princess, who loved them a lot, exclaimed:
"I will take all you have on board. Have them unloaded and we will make our bargain at once, and tell the other merchants to let me see all their best wares before showing them to other people."
"I'll take everything you have on board. Have it unloaded, and we'll make our deal right away. Also, tell the other merchants to show me all their best goods before they show them to anyone else."
"Sire," replied the captain, "I have on board fifty very large pots of olives. They belong to a merchant who was left behind, as in spite of waiting for him he delayed so long that I was obliged to set sail without him."
"Sire," replied the captain, "I have on board fifty large pots of olives. They belong to a merchant who was left behind; despite waiting for him, he took so long that I had to set sail without him."
"Never mind," said the princess, "unload them all the same, and we will arrange the price."
"Don't worry," said the princess, "just unload them anyway, and we'll figure out the price."
The captain accordingly sent his boat off to the ship and it soon returned laden with the fifty pots of olives. The princess asked what they might be worth.
The captain then sent his boat to the ship, and it quickly came back loaded with the fifty pots of olives. The princess asked how much they might be worth.
"Sire," replied the captain, "the merchant is very poor. Your Majesty will not overpay him if you give him a thousand pieces of silver."
"Sire," the captain replied, "the merchant is quite poor. Your Majesty won't be overpaying him if you give him a thousand pieces of silver."
"In order to satisfy him and as he is so poor," said the princess, "I will order a thousand pieces of gold to be given you, which you will be sure to remit to him."
"In order to help him out since he’s so poor," said the princess, "I will arrange for a thousand gold coins to be given to you, which you will definitely send to him."
So saying she gave orders for the payment and returned to the palace, having the jars carried before her. When evening came the Princess Badoura retired to the inner part of the palace, and going to the apartments of the Princess Haiatelnefous she had the fifty jars of olives brought to her. She opened one to let her friend taste the olives and to taste them herself, but great was her surprise when, on pouring some into a dish, she found them all powdered with gold dust. "What an adventure! how extraordinary!" she cried. Then she had the other jars opened, and was more and more surprised to find the olives in each jar mixed with gold dust.
So saying, she ordered the payment and returned to the palace, with the jars being carried in front of her. When evening came, Princess Badoura went to the inner part of the palace and visited Princess Haiatelnefous's rooms, where she had the fifty jars of olives brought to her. She opened one to let her friend taste the olives and to taste them herself, but she was greatly surprised when, pouring some into a dish, she found them all coated in gold dust. "What an adventure! How extraordinary!" she exclaimed. Then, she had the other jars opened and was increasingly amazed to discover that each jar contained olives mixed with gold dust.
But when at length her talisman was discovered in one of the jars her emotion was so great that she fainted away. The Princess Haiatelnefous and her women hastened to restore her, and as soon as she recovered consciousness she covered the precious talisman with kisses.
But when her talisman was finally found in one of the jars, her emotions were so intense that she fainted. The Princess Haiatelnefous and her ladies rushed to help her, and as soon as she regained consciousness, she showered the precious talisman with kisses.
Then, dismissing the attendants, she said to her friend:
Then, sending the attendants away, she said to her friend:
"You will have guessed, my dear, that it was the sight of this talisman which has moved me so deeply. This was the cause of my separation from my dear husband, and now, I am convinced, it will be the means of our reunion."
"You've probably figured out, my dear, that it was seeing this talisman that touched me so deeply. This is what led to my separation from my beloved husband, and now, I'm sure it will bring us back together."
As soon as it was light next day the Princess Badoura sent for the captain, and made further inquiries about the merchant who owned the olive jars she had bought.
As soon as it was light the next day, Princess Badoura summoned the captain and asked more questions about the merchant who owned the olive jars she had purchased.
In reply the captain told her all he knew of the place where the young man lived, and how, after engaging his passage, he came to be left behind.
In response, the captain shared everything he knew about the place where the young man lived, and how he ended up being left behind after booking his passage.
"If that is the case," said the princess, "you must set sail at once and go back for him. He is a debtor of mine and must be brought here at once, or I will confiscate all your merchandise. I shall now give orders to have all the warehouses where your cargo is placed under the royal seal, and they will only be opened when you have brought me the man I ask for. Go at once and obey my orders."
"If that's how it is," said the princess, "you need to set sail immediately and go back for him. He owes me money and must be brought here right away, or I'll take all your goods. I'm going to order that all the warehouses where your cargo is stored be sealed by the crown, and they will only be opened once you bring me the man I want. Go now and follow my orders."
The captain had no choice but to do as he was bid, so hastily provisioning his ship he started that same evening on his return voyage.
The captain had no choice but to follow the orders he was given, so quickly stocking his ship, he set off that same evening on his way back.
When, after a rapid passage, he gained sight of the Island of Idolaters, he judged it better not to enter the harbour, but casting anchor at some distance he embarked at night in a small boat with six active sailors and landed near Camaralzaman's cottage.
When, after a quick journey, he saw the Island of Idolaters, he decided it was better not to go into the harbor. Instead, he dropped anchor a bit away and set out at night in a small boat with six skilled sailors, landing near Camaralzaman's cottage.
The prince was not asleep, and as he lay awake moaning over all the sad events which had separated him from his wife, he thought he heard a knock at the garden door. He went to open it, and was immediately seized by the captain and sailors, who without a word of explanation forcibly bore him off to the boat, which took them back to the ship without loss of time. No sooner were they on board than they weighed anchor and set sail.
The prince was wide awake, and as he lay there, lamenting all the unfortunate events that had separated him from his wife, he thought he heard a knock at the garden door. He went to open it, and was instantly grabbed by the captain and the sailors, who without a word of explanation forcefully took him to the boat, which quickly brought them back to the ship. As soon as they boarded, they weighed anchor and set sail.
Camaralzaman, who had kept silence till then, now asked the captain (whom he had recognised) the reason for this abduction.
Camaralzaman, who had been silent until then, now asked the captain (whom he recognized) why this abduction was happening.
"Are you not a debtor of the King of the Ebony Island?" asked the captain.
"Are you not in debt to the King of the Ebony Island?" asked the captain.
"I? Why, I never even heard of him before, and never set foot in his kingdom!" was the answer.
"I? I’ve never even heard of him before and I've never been to his kingdom!" was the answer.
"Well, you must know better than I," said the captain. "You will soon see him now, and meantime be content where you are and have patience."
"Well, you know better than I do," said the captain. "You'll see him soon, so in the meantime, just stay where you are and be patient."
The return voyage was as prosperous as the former one, and though it was night when the ship entered the harbour, the captain lost no time in landing with his passenger, whom he conducted to the palace, where he begged an audience with the king.
The return trip was as successful as the last one, and even though it was night when the ship arrived at the harbor, the captain wasted no time in landing with his passenger, whom he took to the palace, where he requested a meeting with the king.
Directly the Princess Badoura saw the prince she recognised him in spite of his shabby clothes. She longed to throw herself on his neck, but restrained herself, feeling it was better for them both that she should play her part a little longer. She therefore desired one of her officers to take care of him and to treat him well. Next she ordered another officer to remove the seals from the warehouse, whilst she presented the captain with a costly diamond, and told him to keep the thousand pieces of gold paid for the olives, as she would arrange matters with the merchant himself.
As soon as Princess Badoura saw the prince, she recognized him despite his worn-out clothes. She wanted to rush over and hug him, but held back, knowing it was better for both of them if she played her role a little longer. So, she instructed one of her officers to take care of him and treat him well. Then she ordered another officer to remove the seals from the warehouse, while she gave the captain a valuable diamond and told him to keep the thousand gold coins paid for the olives, as she would handle things with the merchant herself.
She then returned to her private apartments, where she told the Princess Haiatelnefous all that had happened, as well as her plans for the future, and begged her assistance, which her friend readily promised.
She then went back to her private quarters, where she shared everything that had happened with Princess Haiatelnefous, along with her plans for the future, and asked for her help, which her friend gladly agreed to provide.
Next morning she ordered the prince to be taken to the bath and clothed in a manner suitable to an emir or governor of a province. He was then introduced to the council, where his good looks and grand air drew the attention of all on him.
Next morning, she had the prince taken to the bath and dressed like an emir or governor of a province. He was then introduced to the council, where his good looks and impressive presence caught everyone’s attention.
Princess Badoura, delighted to see him looking himself once more, turned to the other emirs, saying:
Princess Badoura, thrilled to see him back to his old self, turned to the other emirs and said:
"My lords, I introduce to you a new colleague, Camaralzaman, whom I have known on my travels and who, I can assure you, you will find well deserves your regard and admiration."
"My lords, I present to you a new colleague, Camaralzaman, whom I have met during my travels and who, I can assure you, truly deserves your respect and admiration."
Camaralzaman was much surprised at hearing the king--whom he never suspected of being a woman in disguise--asserting their acquaintance, for he felt sure he had never seen her before. However he received all the praises bestowed on him with becoming modesty, and prostrating himself, said:
Camaralzaman was really surprised to hear the king—who he never suspected was a woman in disguise—claiming they knew each other, since he was certain he had never seen her before. Still, he accepted all the compliments given to him with appropriate modesty, and bowing down, said:
"Sire, I cannot find words in which to thank your Majesty for the great honour conferred on me. I can but assure you that I will do all in my power to prove myself worthy of it."
"Your Majesty, I can't find the right words to thank you for the incredible honor you've given me. I can only promise that I will do everything I can to prove that I deserve it."
On leaving the council the prince was conducted to a splendid house which had been prepared for him, where he found a full establishment and well-filled stables at his orders. On entering his study his steward presented him with a coffer filled with gold pieces for his current expenses. He felt more and more puzzled by such good fortune, and little guessed that the Princess of China was the cause of it.
Upon leaving the council, the prince was taken to a magnificent house that had been set up for him, where he discovered a complete household and well-stocked stables at his disposal. When he entered his study, his steward handed him a chest filled with gold coins for his everyday expenses. He felt increasingly bewildered by such good luck, unaware that the Princess of China was behind it all.
After a few days the Princess Badoura promoted Camaralzaman to the post of grand treasurer, an office which he filled with so much integrity and benevolence as to win universal esteem.
After a few days, Princess Badoura appointed Camaralzaman as the grand treasurer, a position he held with such honesty and kindness that he earned everyone's respect.
He would now have thought himself the happiest of men had it not been for that separation which he never ceased to bewail. He had no clue to the mystery of his present position, for the princess, out of compliment to the old king, had taken his name, and was generally known as King Armanos the younger, few people remembering that on her first arrival she went by another name.
He would have thought of himself as the happiest man alive if it weren't for that separation he could never stop mourning. He had no idea what was happening in his current situation because the princess, as a nod to the old king, had taken his name and was mostly known as King Armanos the younger, with few people recalling that when she first arrived, she went by a different name.
At length the princess felt that the time had come to put an end to her own and the prince's suspense, and having arranged all her plans with the Princess Haiatelnefous, she informed Camaralzaman that she wished his advice on some important business, and, to avoid being disturbed, desired him to come to the palace that evening.
At last, the princess realized it was time to end her and the prince's anxiety. After finalizing her plans with Princess Haiatelnefous, she told Camaralzaman that she needed his advice on some important matters and asked him to come to the palace that evening to avoid any interruptions.
The prince was punctual, and was received in the private apartment, when, having ordered her attendants to withdraw, the princess took from a small box the talisman, and, handing it to Camaralzaman, said: "Not long ago an astrologer gave me this talisman. As you are universally well informed, you can perhaps tell me what is its use."
The prince was on time and was welcomed into the private room. After asking her attendants to leave, the princess took a talisman from a small box and handed it to Camaralzaman, saying, "Not long ago, an astrologer gave me this talisman. Since you know a lot, maybe you can tell me what it's for."
Camaralzaman took the talisman and, holding it to the light, cried with surprise, "Sire, you ask me the use of this talisman. Alas! hitherto it has been only a source of misfortune to me, being the cause of my separation from the one I love best on earth. The story is so sad and strange that I am sure your Majesty will be touched by it if you will permit me to tell it you."
Camaralzaman took the talisman and, holding it up to the light, exclaimed in surprise, "Your Majesty, you ask me what this talisman is for. Unfortunately, it has only brought me bad luck, leading to my separation from the one I love most in the world. The story is so sad and strange that I'm sure it will touch you if you let me share it."
"I will hear it some other time," replied the princess. "Meanwhile I fancy it is not quite unknown to me. Wait here for me. I will return shortly."
"I'll listen to it another time," replied the princess. "In the meantime, I have a feeling it's not entirely unfamiliar to me. Wait here for me. I'll be back soon."
So saying she retired to another room, where she hastily changed her masculine attire for that of a woman, and, after putting on the girdle she wore the day they parted, returned to Camaralzaman.
So saying, she went into another room, where she quickly changed her men's clothing for women's attire, and after putting on the belt she wore the day they separated, she returned to Camaralzaman.
The prince recognised her at once, and, embracing her with the utmost tenderness, cried, "Ah, how can I thank the king for this delightful surprise?"
The prince recognized her immediately and, embracing her with great affection, exclaimed, "Ah, how can I thank the king for this wonderful surprise?"
"Do not expect ever to see the king again," said the princess, as she wiped the tears of joy from her eyes, "in me you see the king. Let us sit down, and I will tell you all about it."
"Don’t expect to see the king again," said the princess, wiping the tears of joy from her eyes. "You see the king in me. Let’s sit down, and I’ll tell you all about it."
She then gave a full account of all her adventures since their parting, and dwelt much on the charms and noble disposition of the Princess Haiatelnefous, to whose friendly assistance she owed so much. When she had done she asked to hear the prince's story, and in this manner they spent most of the night.
She then shared all her adventures since they had last seen each other and talked a lot about the beauty and kind nature of Princess Haiatelnefous, to whom she was so grateful for her help. When she finished, she asked to hear the prince's story, and this is how they spent most of the night.
Next morning the princess resumed her woman's clothes, and as soon as she was ready she desired the chief eunuch to beg King Armanos to come to her apartments.
Next morning, the princess put on her women's clothes again, and as soon as she was ready, she asked the chief eunuch to invite King Armanos to her rooms.
When the king arrived great was his surprise at finding a strange lady in company of the grand treasurer who had no actual right to enter the private apartment. Seating himself he asked for the king.
When the king arrived, he was greatly surprised to find a strange lady with the grand treasurer, who shouldn’t have been in the private apartment. Taking a seat, he asked for the king.
"Sire," said the princess, "yesterday I was the king, to-day I am only the Princess of China and wife to the real Prince Camaralzaman, son of King Schahzaman, and I trust that when your Majesty shall have heard our story you will not condemn the innocent deception I have been obliged to practise."
"Sire," said the princess, "yesterday I was the queen, and today I am just the Princess of China and the wife of the real Prince Camaralzaman, son of King Schahzaman. I hope that once your Majesty hears our story, you will not judge the innocent deception I felt pressured to carry out."
The king consented to listen, and did so with marked surprise.
The king agreed to listen and did so with noticeable surprise.
At the close of her narrative the princess said, "Sire, as our religion allows a man to have more than one wife, I would beg your Majesty to give your daughter, the Princess Haiatelnefous, in marriage to Prince Camaralzaman. I gladly yield to her the precedence and title of Queen in recognition of the debt of gratitude which I owe her."
At the end of her story, the princess said, "Your Majesty, since our religion permits a man to have multiple wives, I kindly ask you to marry your daughter, Princess Haiatelnefous, to Prince Camaralzaman. I gladly give her the status and title of Queen in acknowledgment of the gratitude I owe her."
King Armanos heard the princess with surprise and admiration, then, turning to Camaralzaman, he said, "My son, as your wife, the Princess Badoura (whom I have hitherto looked on as my son-in-law), consents to share your hand and affections with my daughter, I have only to ask if this marriage is agreeable to you, and if you will consent to accept the crown which the Princess Badoura deserves to wear all her life, but which she prefers to resign for love of you."
King Armanos listened to the princess with surprise and admiration, then, turning to Camaralzaman, he said, "My son, since your wife, Princess Badoura (whom I have previously regarded as my son-in-law), agrees to share your love and devotion with my daughter, I only need to ask if this marriage suits you, and if you are willing to accept the crown that Princess Badoura deserves to wear for her entire life, but which she is choosing to give up for her love for you."
"Sire," replied Camaralzaman, "I can refuse your Majesty nothing."
"Sire," Camaralzaman replied, "I can't say no to you, Your Majesty."
Accordingly Camaralzaman was duly proclaimed king, and as duly married with all pomp to the Princess Haiatelnefous, with whose beauty, talents, and affections he had every reason to be pleased.
As a result, Camaralzaman was officially declared king and married in a grand ceremony to Princess Haiatelnefous, who he had every reason to be thrilled about with her beauty, skills, and love.
The two queens lived in true sisterly harmony together, and after a time each presented King Camaralzaman with a son, whose births were celebrated throughout the kingdom with the utmost rejoicing.
The two queens lived together in perfect sisterly harmony, and after a while, each gave King Camaralzaman a son. Their births were celebrated all over the kingdom with great joy.
Noureddin and the Fair Persian
Balsora was the capital of a kingdom long tributary to the caliph. During the time of the Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid the king of Balsora, who was his cousin, was called Zinebi. Not thinking one vizir enough for the administration of his estates he had two, named Khacan and Saouy.
Balsora was the capital of a kingdom that had been a tributary to the caliph for a long time. During the time of Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid, the king of Balsora, who was his cousin, was named Zinebi. Not believing that one vizier was sufficient to manage his territories, he had two, named Khacan and Saouy.
Khacan was kind, generous, and liberal, and took pleasure in obliging, as far as in him lay, those who had business with him. Throughout the entire kingdom there was no one who did not esteem and praise him as he deserved.
Khacan was kind, generous, and open-handed, and he enjoyed helping anyone who had business with him as much as he could. Throughout the entire kingdom, everyone respected and praised him as he deserved.
Saouy was quite a different character, and repelled everyone with whom he came in contact; he was always gloomy, and, in spite of his great riches, so miserly that he denied himself even the necessaries of life. What made him particularly detested was the great aversion he had to Khacan, of whom he never ceased to speak evil to the king.
Saouy was a very different character and pushed everyone away he came into contact with; he was always downcast, and despite his immense wealth, he was so stingy that he denied himself even the basic necessities of life. What made him especially hated was his strong dislike for Khacan, about whom he never stopped speaking ill to the king.
One day, while the king amused himself talking with his two vizirs and other members of the council, the conversation turned on female slaves. While some declared that it sufficed for a slave to be beautiful, others, and Khacan was among the number, maintained that beauty alone was not enough, but that it must be accompanied by wit, wisdom, modesty, and, if possible, knowledge.
One day, while the king entertained himself chatting with his two advisors and other council members, the discussion shifted to female slaves. Some argued that it was enough for a slave to be beautiful, while others, including Khacan, insisted that beauty alone wasn't sufficient; it should also come with intelligence, wisdom, modesty, and, if possible, knowledge.
The king not only declared himself to be of this opinion, but charged Khacan to procure him a slave who should fulfil all these conditions. Saouy, who had been of the opposite side, and was jealous of the honour done to Khacan, said, "Sire, it will be very difficult to find a slave as accomplished as your Majesty desires, and, if she is to be found, she will be cheap if she cost less than 10,000 gold pieces."
The king not only stated that he agreed but also ordered Khacan to find him a slave who met all these requirements. Saouy, who had a different opinion and was envious of the honor given to Khacan, said, "Your Majesty, it will be very hard to find a slave as skilled as you want, and if she can be found, she'll likely cost at least 10,000 gold pieces."
"Saouy," answered the king, "you seem to find that a very great sum. For you it may be so, but not for me."
"Saouy," replied the king, "you seem to think that's a huge amount. It might be for you, but not for me."
And forthwith he ordered his grand treasurer, who was present, to send 10,000 gold pieces to Khacan for the purchase of the slave.
And immediately he instructed his grand treasurer, who was there, to send 10,000 gold coins to Khacan for the purchase of the slave.
As soon, then, as Khacan returned home he sent for the dealers in female slaves, and charged them directly they had found such a one as he described to inform him. They promised to do their utmost, and no day passed that they did not bring a slave for his inspection but none was found without some defect.
As soon as Khacan got home, he called for the dealers in female slaves and instructed them to let him know if they found someone who matched his description. They promised to do their best, and every day they brought a slave for him to look at, but none were without some flaw.
At length, early one morning, while Khacan was on his way to the king's palace, a dealer, throwing himself in his way, announced eagerly that a Persian merchant, arrived late the previous evening, had a slave to sell whose wit and wisdom were equal to her incomparable beauty.
At last, early one morning, while Khacan was heading to the king's palace, a dealer rushed in front of him and excitedly announced that a Persian merchant, who had arrived late the night before, had a slave for sale whose intelligence and wisdom matched her stunning beauty.
Khacan, overjoyed at this news, gave orders that the slave should be brought for his inspection on his return from the palace. The dealer appearing at the appointed hour, Khacan found the slave beautiful beyond his expectations, and immediately gave her the name of "The Fair Persian."
Khacan, thrilled by this news, instructed that the slave be brought to him for inspection when he returned from the palace. When the dealer arrived at the agreed time, Khacan found the slave even more beautiful than he had expected and immediately named her "The Fair Persian."
Being a man of great wisdom and learning, he perceived in the short conversation he had with her that he would seek in vain another slave to surpass her in any of the qualities required by the king, and therefore asked the dealer what price the merchant put upon her.
Being a man of great wisdom and knowledge, he realized during their brief conversation that he would be wasting his time looking for another servant who could match her in any of the qualities the king required. So, he asked the dealer what price the merchant had set for her.
"Sir," was the answer, "for less than 10,000 gold pieces he will not let her go; he declares that, what with masters for her instruction, and for bodily exercises, not to speak of clothing and nourishment, he has already spent that sum upon her. She is in every way fit to be the slave of a king; she plays every musical instrument, she sings, she dances, she makes verses, in fact there is no accomplishment in which she does not excel."
"Sir," was the response, "he won't let her go for less than 10,000 gold pieces; he says that with her teachers and physical training, not to mention clothing and food, he has already spent that much on her. She's completely suitable to be a king's slave; she plays every musical instrument, sings, dances, writes poetry—there isn't any skill she doesn't excel in."
Khacan, who was better able to judge of her merits than the dealer, wishing to bring the matter to a conclusion, sent for the merchant, and said to him, "It is not for myself that I wish to buy your slave, but for the king. Her price, however, is too high."
Khacan, who had a better understanding of her worth than the dealer, wanting to settle the issue, called for the merchant and said to him, "I'm not buying your slave for myself, but for the king. However, her price is too steep."
"Sir," replied the merchant, "I should esteem it an honour to present her to his Majesty, did it become a merchant to do such a thing. I ask no more than the sum it has cost me to make her such as she is."
"Sir," replied the merchant, "I would consider it an honor to present her to his Majesty, if it were fitting for a merchant to do so. I only ask for the amount it has cost me to make her what she is."
Khacan, not wishing to bargain, immediately had the sum counted out, and given to the merchant, who before withdrawing said:
Khacan, not wanting to negotiate, quickly had the amount counted out and handed to the merchant, who said before leaving:
"Sir, as she is destined for the king, I would have you observe that she is extremely tired with the long journey, and before presenting her to his Majesty you would do well to keep her a fortnight in your own house, and to see that a little care is bestowed upon her. The sun has tanned her complexion, but when she has been two or three times to the bath, and is fittingly dressed, you will see how much her beauty will be increased."
"Sir, since she is meant for the king, I want you to notice that she is very tired from the long journey, and before introducing her to His Majesty, it would be wise to keep her in your home for two weeks and make sure she gets some care. The sun has tanned her skin, but after she goes to the bath a couple of times and is properly dressed, you'll see how much more beautiful she will look."
Khacan thanked the merchant for his advice, and determined to follow it. He gave the beautiful Persian an apartment near to that of his wife, whom he charged to treat her as befitting a lady destined for the king, and to order for her the most magnificent garments.
Khacan thanked the merchant for his advice and decided to follow it. He gave the beautiful Persian a room close to his wife’s, whom he instructed to treat her like a lady destined for the king and to buy her the most magnificent clothes.
Before bidding adieu to the fair Persian, he said to her: "No happiness can be greater than what I have procured for you; judge for yourself, you now belong to the king. I have, however, to warn you of one thing. I have a son, who, though not wanting in sense, is young, foolish, and headstrong, and I charge you to keep him at a distance."
Before saying farewell to the beautiful Persian, he told her, "There’s no happiness greater than what I’ve arranged for you; see for yourself, you now belong to the king. However, I need to warn you about one thing. I have a son who, while not lacking in intelligence, is young, foolish, and impulsive, and I urge you to keep your distance from him."
The Persian thanked him for his advice, and promised to profit by it.
The Persian thanked him for his advice and promised to take it to heart.
Noureddin--for so the vizir's son was named--went freely in and out of his mother's apartments. He was young, well-made and agreeable, and had the gift of charming all with whom he came in contact. As soon as he saw the beautiful Persian, though aware that she was destined for the king, he let himself be carried away by her charms, and determined at once to use every means in his power to retain her for himself. The Persian was equally captivated by Noureddin, and said to herself: "The vizir does me too great honour in buying me for the king. I should esteem myself very happy if he would give me to his son."
Noureddin— that’s what the vizier's son was called—could come and go freely in his mother’s rooms. He was young, handsome, and charming, able to win over everyone he met. As soon as he saw the beautiful Persian girl, even knowing she was meant for the king, he was immediately drawn to her charm and decided to do everything he could to keep her for himself. The Persian girl was just as enchanted by Noureddin and thought to herself, "The vizier is putting me on too high a pedestal by buying me for the king. I would be very happy if he would give me to his son instead."
Noureddin availed himself of every opportunity to gaze upon her beauty, to talk and laugh with her, and never would have left her side if his mother had not forced him.
Noureddin took every chance he could to admire her beauty, to chat and laugh with her, and he would have never left her side if his mother hadn't insisted.
Some time having elapsed, on account of the long journey, since the beautiful Persian had been to the bath, five or six days after her purchase the vizir's wife gave orders that the bath should be heated for her, and that her own female slaves should attend her there, and after-wards should array her in a magnificent dress that had been prepared for her.
Some time had passed due to the long journey since the beautiful Persian had been to the bath. Five or six days after her purchase, the vizir's wife ordered that the bath be heated for her and that her own female servants should assist her there. Afterwards, they would dress her in a magnificent outfit that had been prepared for her.
Her toilet completed, the beautiful Persian came to present herself to the vizir's wife, who hardly recognised her, so greatly was her beauty increased. Kissing her hand, the beautiful slave said: "Madam, I do not know how you find me in this dress that you have had prepared for me; your women assure me that it suits me so well that they hardly knew me. If it is the truth they tell me, and not flattery, it is to you I owe the transformation."
Her makeup done, the stunning Persian came to show herself to the vizir's wife, who barely recognized her because her beauty had grown so much. Kissing her hand, the beautiful slave said, "Madam, I don't know how you feel about this outfit you've had prepared for me; your women tell me that it suits me so well that they hardly recognized me. If what they're saying is true and not just flattery, I owe this transformation to you."
"My daughter," answered the vizir's wife, "they do not flatter you. I myself hardly recognised you. The improvement is not due to the dress alone, but largely to the beautifying effects of the bath. I am so struck by its results, that I would try it on myself."
"My daughter," replied the vizir's wife, "they're not just flattering you. I hardly recognized you myself. The improvement isn't just because of the dress; it’s mainly because of the beauty benefits from the bath. I'm so impressed with the results that I want to try it for myself."
Acting forthwith on this decision she ordered two little slaves during her absence to watch over the beautiful Persian, and not to allow Noureddin to enter should he come.
Acting immediately on this decision, she ordered two young servants to watch over the beautiful Persian in her absence and to prevent Noureddin from entering if he showed up.
She had no sooner gone than he arrived, and not finding his mother in her apartment, would have sought her in that of the Persian. The two little slaves barred the entrance, saying that his mother had given orders that he was not to be admitted. Taking each by an arm, he put them out of the anteroom, and shut the door. Then they rushed to the bath, informing their mistress with shrieks and tears that Noureddin had driven them away by force and gone in.
She had barely left when he showed up, and not finding his mother in her room, he was about to look for her in the Persian's place. The two little servants blocked the door, saying that his mother had instructed them not to let him in. Grabbing each by the arm, he pushed them out of the anteroom and closed the door. They then rushed to the bath, crying and shouting, to tell their mistress that Noureddin had forcibly pushed them aside and gone in.
This news caused great consternation to the lady, who, dressing herself as quickly as possible, hastened to the apartment of the fair Persian, to find that Noureddin had already gone out. Much astonished to see the vizir's wife enter in tears, the Persian asked what misfortune had happened.
This news greatly upset the lady, who dressed as quickly as she could and rushed to the room of the beautiful Persian, only to discover that Noureddin had already left. The Persian, surprised to see the vizir's wife enter in tears, asked what had happened.
"What!" exclaimed the lady, "you ask me that, knowing that my son Noureddin has been alone with you?"
"What!" the lady exclaimed, "you ask me that, knowing my son Noureddin has been alone with you?"
"But, madam," inquired the Persian, "what harm is there in that?"
"But, ma'am," asked the Persian, "what's the harm in that?"
"How! Has my husband not told you that you are destined for the king?"
"Wait! Has my husband not mentioned that you are meant for the king?"
"Certainly, but Noureddin has just been to tell me that his father has changed his mind and has bestowed me upon him. I believed him, and so great is my affection for Noureddin that I would willingly pass my life with him."
"Of course, but Noureddin just came to tell me that his father has changed his mind and given me to him. I believed him, and my feelings for Noureddin are so strong that I would happily spend my life with him."
"Would to heaven," exclaimed the wife of the vizir, "that what you say were true; but Noureddin has deceived you, and his father will sacrifice him in vengeance for the wrong he has done."
"Would to heaven," exclaimed the vizir's wife, "that what you're saying were true; but Noureddin has misled you, and his father will sacrifice him out of revenge for the harm he has done."
So saying, she wept bitterly, and all her slaves wept with her.
So saying, she cried hard, and all her servants cried with her.
Khacan, entering shortly after this, was much astonished to find his wife and her slaves in tears, and the beautiful Persian greatly perturbed. He inquired the cause, but for some time no answer was forthcoming. When his wife was at length sufficiently calm to inform him of what had happened, his rage and mortification knew no bounds. Wringing his hands and rending his beard, he exclaimed:
Khacan, walking in a little later, was shocked to see his wife and her servants crying, and the lovely Persian woman looking very distressed. He asked what was wrong, but it took a while before anyone replied. Finally, when his wife was calm enough to explain what had happened, his anger and humiliation were immense. Wringing his hands and tearing at his beard, he shouted:
"Wretched son! thou destroyest not only thyself but thy father. The king will shed not only thy blood but mine." His wife tried to console him, saying: "Do not torment thyself. With the sale of my jewels I will obtain 10,000 gold pieces, and with this sum you will buy another slave."
"Wretched son! You're not just ruining your life but also your father's. The king will spill not just your blood but mine too." His wife tried to comfort him, saying: "Don’t torture yourself. With the sale of my jewels, I’ll get 10,000 gold pieces, and with that money, you can buy another slave."
"Do not suppose," replied her husband, "that it is the loss of the money that affects me. My honour is at stake, and that is more precious to me than all my wealth. You know that Saouy is my mortal enemy. He will relate all this to the king, and you will see the consequences that will ensue."
"Don't think," her husband replied, "that it's the loss of the money that bothers me. My honor is at stake, and that means more to me than all my riches. You know that Saouy is my sworn enemy. He will tell the king about this, and you'll see what happens next."
"My lord," said his wife, "I am quite aware of Saouy's baseness, and that he is capable of playing you this malicious trick. But how can he or any one else know what takes place in this house? Even if you are suspected and the king accuses you, you have only to say that, after examining the slave, you did not find her worthy of his Majesty. Reassure yourself, and send to the dealers, saying that you are not satisfied, and wish them to find you another slave."
"My lord," said his wife, "I know all about Saouy's wickedness and that he could pull this malicious stunt on you. But how could he or anyone else know what happens in this house? Even if you're suspected and the king accuses you, you can simply say that after checking the slave, you didn’t find her suitable for his Majesty. Put your mind at ease and tell the dealers that you're not happy and want them to find you another slave."
This advice appearing reasonable, Khacan decided to follow it, but his wrath against his son did not abate. Noureddin dared not appear all that day, and fearing to take refuge with his usual associates in case his father should seek him there, he spent the day in a secluded garden where he was not known. He did not return home till after his father had gone to bed, and went out early next morning before the vizir awoke, and these precautions he kept up during an entire month.
This advice seemed reasonable, so Khacan decided to follow it, but his anger towards his son didn’t go away. Noureddin didn’t dare show his face all day, and worried about going to his usual friends in case his father looked for him there, he spent the day in a quiet garden where no one knew him. He didn’t come home until after his father had gone to bed and left early the next morning before the vizir woke up, and he kept up these precautions for a whole month.
His mother, though knowing very well that he returned to the house every evening, dare not ask her husband to pardon him. At length she took courage and said:
His mother, even though she knew he came back home every evening, didn’t dare to ask her husband to forgive him. Eventually, she found the courage to say:
"My lord, I know that a son could not act more basely towards his father than Noureddin has done towards you, but after all will you now pardon him? Do you not consider the harm you may be doing yourself, and fear that malicious people, seeking the cause of your estrangement, may guess the real one?"
"My lord, I know that a son couldn’t treat his father any worse than Noureddin has treated you, but will you now forgive him? Don’t you realize the damage you might be causing yourself, and worry that spiteful people, looking for the reason behind your distance, might uncover the truth?"
"Madam," replied the vizir, "what you say is very just, but I cannot pardon Noureddin before I have mortified him as he deserves."
"Ma'am," the vizir responded, "what you're saying makes a lot of sense, but I can't forgive Noureddin until I've humbled him like he deserves."
"He will be sufficiently punished," answered the lady, "if you do as I suggest. In the evening, when he returns home, lie in wait for him and pretend that you will slay him. I will come to his aid, and while pointing out that you only yield his life at my supplications, you can force him to take the beautiful Persian on any conditions you please." Khacan agreed to follow this plan, and everything took place as arranged. On Noureddin's return Khacan pretended to be about to slay him, but yielding to his wife's intercession, said to his son:
"He will get what's coming to him," the lady replied, "if you do what I suggest. In the evening, when he comes back home, wait for him and act like you're going to kill him. I will come to his rescue, and while making it clear that you’re sparing his life at my request, you can force him to take the beautiful Persian on whatever terms you want." Khacan agreed to follow this plan, and everything happened as planned. When Noureddin returned, Khacan pretended to be about to kill him, but giving in to his wife's plea, he said to his son:
"You owe your life to your mother. I pardon you on her intercession, and on the conditions that you take the beautiful Persian for your wife, and not your slave, that you never sell her, nor put her away."
"You owe your life to your mom. I forgive you because of her request, and on the condition that you marry the beautiful Persian woman and treat her as your wife, not your slave, that you never sell her, and that you never cast her aside."
Noureddin, not hoping for so great indulgence, thanked his father, and vowed to do as he desired. Khacan was at great pains frequently to speak to the king of the difficulties attending the commission he had given him, but some whispers of what had actually taken place did reach Saouy's ears.
Noureddin, not expecting such a huge favor, thanked his father and promised to do as he wished. Khacan often took great care to talk to the king about the challenges related to the task he had given him, but some rumors about what actually happened did reach Saouy's ears.
More than a year after these events the minister took a chill, leaving the bath while still heated to go out on important business. This resulted in inflammation of the lungs, which rapidly increased. The vizir, feeling that his end was at hand, sent for Noureddin, and charged him with his dying breath never to part with the beautiful Persian.
More than a year after these events, the minister caught a chill after leaving the hot bath to attend to important business. This led to a rapid worsening of his lung inflammation. Realizing that his end was near, the vizier called for Noureddin and, with his last breaths, urged him never to part with the beautiful Persian.
Shortly afterwards he expired, leaving universal regret throughout the kingdom; rich and poor alike followed him to the grave. Noureddin showed every mark of the deepest grief at his father's death, and for long refused to see any one. At length a day came when, one of his friends being admitted, urged him strongly to be consoled, and to resume his former place in society. This advice Noureddin was not slow to follow, and soon he formed little society of ten young men all about his own age, with whom he spent all his time in continual feasting and merry-making.
Shortly after, he passed away, leaving everyone in the kingdom feeling deep sadness; people from all walks of life followed him to the grave. Noureddin showed every sign of profound grief over his father's death and for a long time refused to see anyone. Eventually, a day came when one of his friends was allowed in and encouraged him to find comfort and return to his previous place in society. Noureddin quickly took this advice to heart and soon formed a small group of ten young men, all around his age, with whom he spent all his time enjoying feasts and having fun.
Sometimes the fair Persian consented to appear at these festivities, but she disapproved of this lavish expenditure, and did not scruple to warn Noureddin of the probable consequences. He, however, only laughed at her advice, saying, that his father had always kept him in too great constraint, and that now he rejoiced at his new-found liberty.
Sometimes the beautiful Persian agreed to show up at these parties, but she didn't approve of the extravagant spending and didn't hesitate to warn Noureddin about the possible fallout. He, however, just laughed at her concerns, saying that his father had always been too controlling and that he was now enjoying his newfound freedom.
What added to the confusion in his affairs was that he refused to look into his accounts with his steward, sending him away every time he appeared with his book.
What made his situation even more confusing was that he refused to check his accounts with his steward, sending him away every time he showed up with his ledger.
"See only that I live well," he said, "and do not disturb me about anything else."
"Just make sure I'm doing okay," he said, "and don't bother me about anything else."
Not only did Noureddin's friends constantly partake of his hospitality, but in every way they took advantage of his generosity; everything of his that they admired, whether land, houses, baths, or any other source of his revenue, he immediately bestowed on them. In vain the Persian protested against the wrong he did himself; he continued to scatter with the same lavish hand.
Noureddin's friends not only frequently enjoyed his hospitality, but they also took full advantage of his generosity. Whatever he had that they admired—whether it was land, houses, baths, or any other source of income—he immediately gave to them. Despite the Persian's protests about the harm he was doing to himself, he kept giving away his possessions without a second thought.
Throughout one entire year Noureddin did nothing but amuse himself, and dissipate the wealth his father had taken such pains to acquire. The year had barely elapsed, when one day, as they sat at table, there came a knock at the door. The slaves having been sent away, Noureddin went to open it himself. One of his friends had risen at the same time, but Noureddin was before him, and finding the intruder to be the steward, he went out and closed the door. The friend, curious to hear what passed between them, hid himself behind the hangings, and heard the following words:
Throughout an entire year, Noureddin did nothing but have fun and waste the wealth his father had worked so hard to earn. The year had just flown by when one day, as they were sitting at the table, there was a knock at the door. With the servants sent away, Noureddin went to open it himself. One of his friends stood up at the same time, but Noureddin got there first and saw that the visitor was the steward, so he stepped outside and closed the door. The friend, curious to hear what was being said, hid behind the curtains and listened to the following words:
"My lord," said the steward, "I beg a thousand pardons for interrupting you, but what I have long foreseen has taken place. Nothing remains of the sums you gave me for your expenses, and all other sources of income are also at end, having been transferred by you to others. If you wish me to remain in your service, furnish me with the necessary funds, else I must withdraw."
"My lord," said the steward, "I sincerely apologize for interrupting you, but what I've long predicted has come true. There's nothing left of the money you gave me for your expenses, and all other sources of income have also dried up, as you transferred them to others. If you want me to stay in your service, please provide me with the necessary funds; otherwise, I'll have to leave."
So great was Noureddin's consternation that he had not a word to say in reply.
So shocked was Noureddin that he couldn't find a word to say in response.
The friend, who had been listening behind the curtain, immediately hastened to communicate the news to the rest of the company.
The friend, who had been eavesdropping behind the curtain, quickly rushed to tell the rest of the group the news.
"If this is so," they said, "we must cease to come here."
"If that’s the case," they said, "we have to stop coming here."
Noureddin re-entering at that moment, they plainly saw, in spite of his efforts to dissemble, that what they had heard was the truth. One by one they rose, and each with a different excuse left the room, till presently he found himself alone, though little suspecting the resolution his friends had taken. Then, seeing the beautiful Persian, he confided to her the statement of the steward, with many expressions of regret for his own carelessness.
Noureddin walked back in at that moment, and it was obvious to them, despite his attempts to hide it, that what they had heard was true. One by one, they got up, each leaving the room with a different excuse, until he found himself alone, completely unaware of the decision his friends had made. Then, seeing the beautiful Persian woman, he shared the steward's statement with her, expressing his regret for his own carelessness.
"Had I but followed your advice, beautiful Persian," he said, "all this would not have happened, but at least I have this consolation, that I have spent my fortune in the company of friends who will not desert me in an hour of need. To-morrow I will go to them, and amongst them they will lend me a sum sufficient to start in some business."
" If I had just followed your advice, beautiful Persian," he said, "none of this would have happened, but at least I find comfort in knowing that I’ve spent my wealth with friends who won’t abandon me in tough times. Tomorrow, I’ll go to them, and together they’ll lend me enough to start some kind of business."
Accordingly next morning early Noureddin went to seek his ten friends, who all lived in the same street. Knocking at the door of the first and chief, the slave who opened it left him to wait in a hall while he announced his visit to his master. "Noureddin!" he heard him exclaim quite audibly. "Tell him, every time he calls, that I am not at home." The same thing happened at the second door, and also at the third, and so on with all the ten. Noureddin, much mortified, recognised too late that he had confided in false friends, who abandoned him in his hour of need. Overwhelmed with grief, he sought consolation from the beautiful Persian.
The next morning, Noureddin got up early to look for his ten friends, who all lived on the same street. When he knocked on the first and main friend's door, the servant who answered left him waiting in the hallway while he announced Noureddin's visit to his master. "Noureddin!" he heard his friend exclaim loudly. "Every time he comes by, tell him I'm not home." The same thing happened at the second door, then the third, and so on with all ten. Noureddin, feeling very embarrassed, realized too late that he had trusted fake friends who deserted him when he needed them most. Overcome with sadness, he went to seek comfort from the beautiful Persian.
"Alas, my lord," she said, "at last you are convinced of the truth of what I foretold. There is now no other resource left but to sell your slaves and your furniture."
"Unfortunately, my lord," she said, "you are finally convinced of the truth of what I predicted. There are no other options left but to sell your slaves and your furniture."
First then he sold the slaves, and subsisted for a time on the proceeds, after that the furniture was sold, and as much of it was valuable it sufficed for some time. Finally this resource also came to an end, and again he sought counsel from the beautiful Persian.
First, he sold the slaves and lived off the money for a while. After that, he sold the furniture, and since a lot of it was valuable, it lasted him for some time. Eventually, this resource also ran out, and once more he sought advice from the beautiful Persian.
"My lord," she said, "I know that the late vizir, your father, bought me for 10,000 gold pieces, and though I have diminished in value since, I should still fetch a large sum. Do not therefore hesitate to sell me, and with the money you obtain go and establish yourself in business in some distant town."
"My lord," she said, "I know that your late father, the vizir, paid 10,000 gold pieces for me, and even though my value has decreased since then, I should still sell for a good amount. So, don't hesitate to sell me, and with the money you make, go start a business in a faraway town."
"Charming Persian," answered Noureddin, "how could I be guilty of such baseness? I would die rather than part from you whom I love better than my life."
"Charming Persian," Noureddin replied, "how could I be guilty of such a low act? I would rather die than be separated from you, whom I love more than my own life."
"My lord," she replied, "I am well aware of your love for me, which is only equalled by mine for you, but a cruel necessity obliges us to seek the only remedy."
"My lord," she replied, "I know how much you love me, and it matches my love for you, but a harsh necessity forces us to find the only solution."
Noureddin, convinced at length of the truth of her words, yielded, and reluctantly led her to the slave market, where, showing her to a dealer named Hagi Hassan, he inquired her value.
Noureddin, finally believing her words, gave in and reluctantly took her to the slave market, where he showed her to a dealer named Hagi Hassan and asked for her price.
Taking them into a room apart, Hagi Hassan exclaimed as soon as she had unveiled, "My lord, is not this the slave your father bought for 10,000 pieces?"
Taking them into a separate room, Hagi Hassan exclaimed as soon as she had uncovered the veil, "My lord, isn't this the slave your father bought for 10,000 pieces?"
On learning that it was so, he promised to obtain the highest possible price for her. Leaving the beautiful Persian shut up in the room alone, he went out to seek the slave merchants, announcing to them that he had found the pearl among slaves, and asking them to come and put a value upon her. As soon as they saw her they agreed that less than 4,000 gold pieces could not be asked. Hagi Hassan, then closing the door upon her, began to offer her for sale--calling out: "Who will bid 4,000 gold pieces for the Persian slave?"
Upon discovering this, he promised to get the best possible price for her. Leaving the beautiful Persian alone in the room, he went out to find the slave merchants, telling them that he had found a true gem among the slaves and asking them to come evaluate her. As soon as they saw her, they all agreed that she couldn’t be priced for less than 4,000 gold pieces. Hagi Hassan then shut the door behind her and started offering her for sale, shouting, "Who will bid 4,000 gold pieces for the Persian slave?"
Before any of the merchants had bid, Saouy happened to pass that way, and judging that it must be a slave of extraordinary beauty, rode up to Hagi Hassan and desired to see her. Now it was not the custom to show a slave to a private bidder, but as no one dared to disobey the vizir his request was granted.
Before any of the merchants placed their bids, Saouy happened to walk by and, thinking it must be a slave of exceptional beauty, rode up to Hagi Hassan and asked to see her. It wasn’t common to show a slave to a private bidder, but since no one dared to ignore the vizir, his request was approved.
As soon as Saouy saw the Persian he was so struck by her beauty, that he immediately wished to possess her, and not knowing that she belonged to Noureddin, he desired Hagi Hassan to send for the owner and to conclude the bargain at once.
As soon as Saouy saw the Persian woman, he was so captivated by her beauty that he instantly wanted to have her. Not realizing that she belonged to Noureddin, he asked Hagi Hassan to get in touch with the owner and to finalize the deal right away.
Hagi Hassan then sought Noureddin, and told him that his slave was going far below her value, and that if Saouy bought her he was capable of not paying the money. "What you must do," he said, "is to pretend that you had no real intention of selling your slave, and only swore you would in a fit of anger against her. When I present her to Saouy as if with your consent you must step in, and with blows begin to lead her away."
Hagi Hassan then looked for Noureddin and told him that his slave was being sold for much less than she was worth, and that if Saouy bought her, he might not pay for her. "What you need to do," he said, "is act like you never really intended to sell your slave and only said you would in a moment of anger. When I show her to Saouy as if you agreed to the sale, you need to jump in and start taking her away by force."
Noureddin did as Hagi Hassan advised, to the great wrath of Saouy, who riding straight at him endeavoured to take the beautiful Persian from him by force. Noureddin letting her go, seized Saouy's horse by the bridle, and, encouraged by the applause of the bystanders, dragged him to the ground, beat him severely, and left him in the gutter streaming with blood. Then, taking the beautiful Persian, he returned home amidst the acclamations of the people, who detested Saouy so much that they would neither interfere in his behalf nor allow his slaves to protect him.
Noureddin followed Hagi Hassan's advice, inciting the anger of Saouy, who charged at him in an attempt to forcibly take the beautiful Persian woman. Noureddin let her go, grabbed Saouy's horse by the reins, and, encouraged by the cheers of the crowd, yanked him off his horse, severely beat him, and left him bloodied in the gutter. Then, taking the beautiful Persian, he made his way home amidst the cheers of the people, who hated Saouy so much that they refused to help him or let his slaves protect him.
Covered from head to foot with mire and streaming with blood he rose, and leaning on two of his slaves went straight to the palace, where he demanded an audience of the king, to whom he related what had taken place in these words:
Covered from head to toe with mud and dripping with blood, he got up and, leaning on two of his servants, walked directly to the palace, where he asked to speak to the king, to whom he recounted what had happened in these words:
"May it please your Majesty, I had gone to the slave market to buy myself a cook. While there I heard a slave being offered for 4,000 pieces. Asking to see her, I found she was of incomparable beauty, and was being sold by Noureddin, the son of your late vizir, to whom your Majesty will remember giving a sum of 10,000 gold pieces for the purchase of a slave. This is the identical slave, whom instead of bringing to your Majesty he gave to his own son. Since the death of his father this Noureddin has run through his entire fortune, has sold all his possessions, and is now reduced to selling the slave. Calling him to me, I said: "Noureddin, I will give you 10,000 gold pieces for your slave, whom I will present to the king. I will interest him at the same time in your behalf, and this will be worth much more to you than what extra money you might obtain from the merchants." "Bad old man," he exclaimed, "rather than sell my slave to you I would give her to a Jew." "But, Noureddin," I remonstrated, "you do not consider that in speaking thus you wrong the king, to whom your father owed everything." This remonstrance only irritated him the more. Throwing himself on me like a madman, he tore me from my horse, beat me to his heart's content, and left me in the state your Majesty sees."
"Your Majesty, I went to the slave market to buy a cook for myself. While I was there, I heard a slave being offered for 4,000 pieces. When I asked to see her, I discovered she was incredibly beautiful and was being sold by Noureddin, the son of your late vizir, who your Majesty may remember paid 10,000 gold pieces to buy a slave. This is the same slave, whom instead of bringing to your Majesty, he gave to his own son. Since his father's death, Noureddin has squandered all his wealth, sold all his possessions, and is now left with no choice but to sell the slave. I called him over and said: "Noureddin, I will give you 10,000 gold pieces for your slave, and I will also speak to the king on your behalf, which will be worth much more to you than whatever extra money you might get from the merchants." "You old fool," he shouted, "I'd rather give my slave to a Jew than sell her to you." "But, Noureddin," I replied, "don’t you realize that by saying that, you disrespect the king, to whom your father owed everything?" This only made him angrier. He lunged at me like a madman, pulled me off my horse, beat me as he pleased, and left me in the state your Majesty sees."
So saying Saouy turned aside his head and wept bitterly.
So saying, Saouy turned his head away and cried heavily.
The king's wrath was kindled against Noureddin. He ordered the captain of the guard to take with him forty men, to pillage Noureddin's house, to rase it to the ground, and to bring Noureddin and the slave to him. A doorkeeper, named Sangiar, who had been a slave of Khacan's, hearing this order given, slipped out of the king's apartment, and hastened to warn Noureddin to take flight instantly with the beautiful Persian. Then, presenting him with forty gold pieces, he disappeared before Noureddin had time to thank him.
The king's anger was ignited against Noureddin. He ordered the captain of the guard to take forty men to plunder Noureddin's house, to tear it down, and to bring Noureddin and the slave to him. A doorkeeper named Sangiar, who had been a slave of Khacan's, overhearing this command, slipped out of the king's quarters and quickly went to warn Noureddin to escape immediately with the beautiful Persian. Then, giving him forty gold pieces, he vanished before Noureddin had a chance to thank him.
As soon, then, as the fair Persian had put on her veil they fled together, and had the good fortune to get out of the town without being observed. At the mouth of the Euphrates they found a ship just about to start for Bagdad. They embarked, and immediately the anchor was raised and they set sail.
As soon as the beautiful Persian put on her veil, they ran away together and were lucky enough to escape the town without being noticed. At the mouth of the Euphrates, they found a ship that was about to leave for Baghdad. They boarded, and right away the anchor was lifted, and they set sail.
When the captain of the guard reached Noureddin's house he caused his soldiers to burst open the door and to enter by force, but no trace was to be found of Noureddin and his slave, nor could the neighbours give any information about them. When the king heard that they had escaped, he issued a proclamation that a reward of 1,000 gold pieces would be given to whoever would bring him Noureddin and the slave, but that, on the contrary, whoever hid them would be severely punished. Meanwhile Noureddin and the fair Persian had safely reached Bagdad. When the vessel had come to an anchor they paid five gold pieces for their passage and went ashore. Never having been in Bagdad before, they did not know where to seek a lodging. Wandering along the banks of the Tigris, they skirted a garden enclosed by a high wall. The gate was shut, but in front of it was an open vestibule with a sofa on either side. "Here," said Noureddin, "let us pass the night," and reclining on the sofas they soon fell asleep.
When the captain of the guard arrived at Noureddin's house, he ordered his soldiers to break down the door and force their way inside, but they found no sign of Noureddin or his slave, and the neighbors couldn’t provide any information about them. When the king learned that they had escaped, he announced a reward of 1,000 gold pieces for anyone who could bring him Noureddin and the slave, but warned that anyone who helped them hide would face severe punishment. Meanwhile, Noureddin and the beautiful Persian had safely made it to Baghdad. Once their boat anchored, they paid five gold pieces for their fare and went ashore. Having never been to Baghdad before, they didn’t know where to find a place to stay. As they wandered along the banks of the Tigris, they came across a garden surrounded by a high wall. The gate was closed, but there was an open entrance with a sofa on each side. “Let’s spend the night here,” Noureddin said, and they reclined on the sofas and quickly fell asleep.
Now this garden belonged to the Caliph. In the middle of it was a vast pavilion, whose superb saloon had eighty windows, each window having a lustre, lit solely when the Caliph spent the evening there. Only the door-keeper lived there, an old soldier named Scheih Ibrahim, who had strict orders to be very careful whom he admitted, and never to allow any one to sit on the sofas by the door. It happened that evening that he had gone out on an errand. When he came back and saw two persons asleep on the sofas he was about to drive them out with blows, but drawing nearer he perceived that they were a handsome young man and beautiful young woman, and decided to awake them by gentler means. Noureddin, on being awoke, told the old man that they were strangers, and merely wished to pass the night there. "Come with me," said Scheih Ibrahim, "I will lodge you better, and will show you a magnificent garden belonging to me." So saying the doorkeeper led the way into the Caliph's garden, the beauties of which filled them with wonder and amazement. Noureddin took out two gold pieces, and giving them to Scheih Ibrahim said,
Now this garden belonged to the Caliph. In the center of it was a large pavilion, which had a grand hall with eighty windows, each window shining bright only when the Caliph spent the evening there. The only occupant was the doorkeeper, an old soldier named Scheih Ibrahim, who had strict orders to be very careful about who he let in and never allow anyone to sit on the sofas by the door. That evening, he had stepped out for an errand. When he returned and saw two people asleep on the sofas, he was ready to chase them off with force, but as he got closer, he realized they were a handsome young man and a beautiful young woman, so he decided to wake them gently. Noureddin, upon waking, told the old man that they were strangers and just wanted to spend the night there. "Come with me," said Scheih Ibrahim, "I'll give you a better place to stay, and I'll show you an amazing garden of mine." Saying this, the doorkeeper led them into the Caliph's garden, the beauty of which left them in awe. Noureddin took out two gold coins and gave them to Scheih Ibrahim, saying,
"I beg you to get us something to eat that we may make merry together." Being very avaricious, Scheih Ibrahim determined to spend only the tenth part of the money and to keep the rest to himself. While he was gone Noureddin and the Persian wandered through the gardens and went up the white marble staircase of the pavilion as far as the locked door of the saloon. On the return of Scheih Ibrahim they begged him to open it, and to allow them to enter and admire the magnificence within. Consenting, he brought not only the key, but a light, and immediately unlocked the door. Noureddin and the Persian entering, were dazzled with the magnificence they beheld. The paintings and furniture were of astonishing beauty, and between each window was a silver arm holding a candle.
"I beg you to get us something to eat so we can celebrate together." Being very greedy, Scheih Ibrahim decided to spend only a tenth of the money and keep the rest for himself. While he was away, Noureddin and the Persian strolled through the gardens and climbed the white marble staircase of the pavilion up to the locked door of the saloon. When Scheih Ibrahim returned, they asked him to open it and let them in to admire the splendor inside. Agreeing, he not only brought the key but also a light, and immediately unlocked the door. As Noureddin and the Persian entered, they were amazed by the stunning beauty around them. The paintings and furniture were incredibly beautiful, and between each window was a silver arm holding a candle.
Scheih Ibrahim spread the table in front of a sofa, and all three ate together. When they had finished eating Noureddin asked the old man to bring them a bottle of wine.
Scheih Ibrahim set the table in front of a sofa, and all three ate together. When they finished eating, Noureddin asked the old man to bring them a bottle of wine.
"Heaven forbid," said Scheih Ibrahim, "that I should come in contact with wine! I who have four times made the pilgrimage to Mecca, and have renounced wine for ever."
"Heaven forbid," said Scheih Ibrahim, "that I should ever come into contact with wine! I, who have made the pilgrimage to Mecca four times and have sworn off wine for good."
"You would, however, do us a great service in procuring us some," said Noureddin. "You need not touch it yourself. Take the ass which is tied to the gate, lead it to the nearest wine-shop, and ask some passer-by to order two jars of wine; have them put in the ass's panniers, and drive him before you. Here are two pieces of gold for the expenses."
"You would really help us out by getting some," said Noureddin. "You don’t even have to handle it yourself. Just take the donkey tied to the gate, lead it to the nearest wine shop, and ask someone passing by to order two jars of wine; have them placed in the donkey’s panniers and bring him back with you. Here are two gold coins for the costs."
At sight of the gold, Scheih Ibrahim set off at once to execute the commission. On his return, Noureddin said: "We have still need of cups to drink from, and of fruit, if you can procure us some." Scheih Ibrahim disappeared again, and soon returned with a table spread with cups of gold and silver, and every sort of beautiful fruit. Then he withdrew, in spite of repeated invitations to remain.
At the sight of the gold, Scheih Ibrahim immediately set off to carry out the task. When he got back, Noureddin said, "We still need cups to drink from and some fruit, if you can get us some." Scheih Ibrahim disappeared again and soon returned with a table filled with gold and silver cups, along with all kinds of beautiful fruit. Then he left, despite being repeatedly invited to stay.
Noureddin and the beautiful Persian, finding the wine excellent, drank of it freely, and while drinking they sang. Both had fine voices, and Scheih Ibrahim listened to them with great pleasure--first from a distance, then he drew nearer, and finally put his head in at the door. Noureddin, seeing him, called to him to come in and keep them company. At first the old man declined, but was persuaded to enter the room, to sit down on the edge of the sofa nearest the door, and at last to draw closer and to seat himself by the beautiful Persian, who urged him so persistently to drink her health that at length he yielded, and took the cup she offered.
Noureddin and the beautiful Persian found the wine so good that they drank freely and sang while doing so. Both had lovely voices, and Scheih Ibrahim listened with great enjoyment—first from a distance, then he moved closer, finally peeking his head in through the door. When Noureddin spotted him, he called out for him to come in and join them. At first, the old man hesitated but was convinced to step into the room, sit on the edge of the sofa nearest the door, and eventually move closer to sit next to the beautiful Persian, who kept urging him to drink to her health until he finally agreed and took the cup she offered.
Now the old man only made a pretence of renouncing wine; he frequented wine-shops like other people, and had taken none of the precautions Noureddin had proposed. Having once yielded, he was easily persuaded to take a second cup, and a third, and so on till he no longer knew what he was doing. Till near midnight they continued drinking, laughing, and singing together.
Now the old man just pretended to give up wine; he went to bars like everyone else and didn’t follow any of the precautions Noureddin suggested. Once he gave in, it was easy for him to have a second drink, then a third, and so on until he lost track of what he was doing. They kept drinking, laughing, and singing together until nearly midnight.
About that time the Persian, perceiving that the room was lit by only one miserable tallow candle, asked Scheih Ibrahim to light some of the beautiful candles in the silver arms.
About that time, the Persian noticed that the room was only illuminated by a single poor tallow candle, and he asked Scheih Ibrahim to light some of the beautiful candles in the silver holders.
"Light them yourself," answered the old man; "you are younger than I, but let five or six be enough."
"Light them yourself," the old man replied, "you're younger than I am, but five or six should be enough."
She did not stop, however, till she had lit all the eighty, but Scheih Ibrahim was not conscious of this, and when, soon after that, Noureddin proposed to have some of the lustres lit, he answered:
She didn't stop, though, until she had lit all eighty, but Scheih Ibrahim was unaware of this, and when, shortly after, Noureddin suggested lighting some of the chandeliers, he replied:
"You are more capable of lighting them than I, but not more than three."
"You can light more of them than I can, but not more than three."
Noureddin, far from contenting himself with three, lit all, and opened all the eighty windows.
Noureddin, not satisfied with just three, lit all of them and opened all eighty windows.
The Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid, chancing at that moment to open a window in the saloon of his palace looking on the garden, was surprised to see the pavilion brilliantly illuminated. Calling the grand-vizir, Giafar, he said to him:
The Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid, at that moment opening a window in the lounge of his palace that overlooked the garden, was surprised to see the pavilion brightly lit. Calling for his grand-vizier, Giafar, he said to him:
"Negligent vizir, look at the pavilion, and tell me why it is lit up when I am not there."
"Negligent vizier, look at the pavilion and tell me why it’s lit up when I’m not there."
When the vizir saw that it was as the Caliph said, he trembled with fear, and immediately invented an excuse.
When the vizier realized the Caliph was right, he felt a rush of fear and quickly came up with an excuse.
"Commander of the Faithful," he said, "I must tell you that four or five days ago Scheih Ibrahim told me that he wished to have an assembly of the ministers of his mosque, and asked permission to hold it in the pavilion. I granted his request, but forgot since to mention it to your Majesty."
"Commander of the Faithful," he said, "I need to let you know that four or five days ago, Scheih Ibrahim told me he wanted to gather the ministers of his mosque and asked for permission to do it in the pavilion. I approved his request but forgot to mention it to your Majesty."
"Giafar," replied the Caliph, "you have committed three faults--first, in giving the permission; second, in not mentioning it to me; and third, in not investigating the matter more closely. For punishment I condemn you to spend the rest of the night with me in company of these worthy people. While I dress myself as a citizen, go and disguise yourself, and then come with me."
"Giafar," the Caliph said, "you’ve made three mistakes—first, by giving permission; second, by not telling me about it; and third, by not looking into it more thoroughly. As punishment, I sentence you to spend the rest of the night with me and these fine people. While I get dressed like a regular citizen, go and change your appearance, then come with me."
When they reached the garden gate they found it open, to the great indignation of the Caliph. The door of the pavilion being also open, he went softly upstairs, and looked in at the half-closed door of the saloon. Great was his surprise to see Scheih Ibrahim, whose sobriety he had never doubted, drinking and singing with a young man and a beautiful lady. The Caliph, before giving way to his anger, determined to watch and see who the people were and what they did.
When they got to the garden gate, they found it open, which really angered the Caliph. The door to the pavilion was also open, so he quietly went upstairs and peeked through the half-closed door of the lounge. He was shocked to see Scheih Ibrahim, whose self-control he had always trusted, drinking and singing with a young man and a beautiful woman. Before losing his temper, the Caliph decided to observe who these people were and what they were up to.
Presently Scheih Ibrahim asked the beautiful Persian if anything were wanting to complete her enjoyment of the evening.
Presently, Scheih Ibrahim asked the beautiful Persian if there was anything she needed to fully enjoy the evening.
"If only," she said, "I had an instrument upon which I might play."
"If only," she said, "I had an instrument to play."
Scheih Ibrahim immediately took a lute from a cup-board and gave it to the Persian, who began to play on it, singing the while with such skill and taste that the Caliph was enchanted. When she ceased he went softly downstairs and said to the vizir:
Scheih Ibrahim quickly grabbed a lute from a cupboard and handed it to the Persian, who started playing and singing so skillfully and tastefully that the Caliph was captivated. When she finished, he quietly went downstairs and said to the vizier:
"Never have I heard a finer voice, nor the lute better played. I am determined to go in and make her play to me."
"Never have I heard a more beautiful voice, nor the lute played so well. I am determined to go in and have her play for me."
"Commander of the Faithful," said the vizir, "if Scheih Ibrahim recognises you he will die of fright."
"Commander of the Faithful," the vizir said, "if Scheih Ibrahim sees you, he will be terrified."
"I should be sorry for that," answered the Caliph, "and I am going to take steps to prevent it. Wait here till I return."
"I should feel bad about that," replied the Caliph, "and I'm going to take action to stop it. Wait here until I get back."
Now the Caliph had caused a bend in the river to form a lake in his garden. There the finest fish in the Tigris were to be found, but fishing was strictly forbidden. It happened that night, however, that a fisherman had taken advantage of the gate being open to go in and cast his nets. He was just about to draw them when he saw the Caliph approaching. Recognising him at once in spite of his disguise, he threw himself at his feet imploring forgiveness.
Now the Caliph had created a bend in the river to form a lake in his garden. There, the finest fish from the Tigris could be found, but fishing was strictly forbidden. That night, however, a fisherman had taken advantage of the open gate to go in and cast his nets. He was just about to pull them in when he saw the Caliph approaching. Recognizing him immediately despite his disguise, he threw himself at the Caliph's feet, pleading for forgiveness.
"Fear nothing," said the Caliph, "only rise up and draw thy nets."
"Fear nothing," said the Caliph, "just stand up and pull in your nets."
The fisherman did as he was told, and produced five or six fine fish, of which the Caliph took the two largest. Then he desired the fisherman to change clothes with him, and in a few minutes the Caliph was transformed into a fisherman, even to the shoes and the turban. Taking the two fish in his hand, he returned to the vizir, who, not recognising him, would have sent him about his business. Leaving the vizir at the foot of the stairs, the Caliph went up and knocked at the door of the saloon. Noureddin opened it, and the Caliph, standing on the threshold, said:
The fisherman did what he was asked and caught five or six nice fish, from which the Caliph chose the two biggest. Then he asked the fisherman to swap clothes with him, and within minutes, the Caliph looked just like a fisherman, right down to the shoes and turban. Holding the two fish in his hands, he went back to the vizir, who didn’t recognize him and almost sent him away. Leaving the vizir at the bottom of the stairs, the Caliph went up and knocked on the door of the saloon. Noureddin opened it, and the Caliph, standing at the doorway, said:
"Scheih Ibrahim, I am the fisher Kerim. Seeing that you are feasting with your friends, I bring you these fish."
"Scheih Ibrahim, I’m Kerim the fisher. I noticed you’re having a meal with your friends, so I brought you these fish."
Noureddin and the Persian said that when the fishes were properly cooked and dressed they would gladly eat of them. The Caliph then returned to the vizir, and they set to work in Scheih Ibrahim's house to cook the fish, of which they made so tempting a dish that Noureddin and the fair Persian ate of it with great relish. When they had finished Noureddin took thirty gold pieces (all that remained of what Sangiar had given him) and presented them to the Caliph, who, thanking him, asked as a further favour if the lady would play him one piece on the lute. The Persian gladly consented, and sang and played so as to delight the Caliph.
Noureddin and the Persian said that once the fish were cooked and prepared, they would happily eat them. The Caliph then went back to the vizier, and they got to work in Scheih Ibrahim's house to cook the fish, creating such a delicious dish that Noureddin and the lovely Persian enjoyed it immensely. After they finished, Noureddin took thirty gold coins (the last of what Sangiar had given him) and gave them to the Caliph, who thanked him and then asked if the lady would play a piece for him on the lute. The Persian happily agreed and sang and played in a way that delighted the Caliph.
Noureddin, in the habit of giving to others whatever they admired, said, "Fisherman, as she pleases you so much, take her; she is yours."
Noureddin, who often gave away whatever others admired, said, "Fisherman, since she pleases you so much, take her; she is yours."
The fair Persian, astounded that he should wish to part from her, took her lute, and with tears in her eyes sang her reproaches to its music.
The beautiful Persian woman, shocked that he wanted to leave her, took her lute and, with tears in her eyes, sang her grievances to its music.
The Caliph (still in the character of fisherman) said to him, "Sir, I perceive that this fair lady is your slave. Oblige me, I beg you, by relating your history."
The Caliph (still pretending to be a fisherman) said to him, "Sir, I can see that this beautiful lady is your servant. Please do me a favor and tell me your story."
Noureddin willingly granted this request, and recounted everything from the purchase of the slave down to the present moment.
Noureddin gladly agreed to this request and shared everything from the purchase of the slave up to the present moment.
"And where do you go now?" asked the Caliph.
"And where are you headed now?" asked the Caliph.
"Wherever the hand of Allah leads me," said Noureddin.
"Wherever God's guidance takes me," said Noureddin.
"Then, if you will listen to me," said the Caliph, "you will immediately return to Balsora. I will give you a letter to the king, which will ensure you a good reception from him."
"Then, if you’ll listen to me," said the Caliph, "you will head back to Balsora right away. I’ll give you a letter for the king that will guarantee you a warm welcome from him."
"It is an unheard-of thing," said Noureddin, "that a fisherman should be in correspondence with a king."
"It’s outrageous," said Noureddin, "that a fisherman would be in touch with a king."
"Let not that astonish you," answered the Caliph; "we studied together, and have always remained the best of friends, though fortune, while making him a king, left me a humble fisherman."
"Don’t let that surprise you," replied the Caliph; "we studied together, and we’ve always been the best of friends, even though luck made him a king and left me a humble fisherman."
The Caliph then took a sheet of paper, and wrote the following letter, at the top of which he put in very small characters this formula to show that he must be implicitly obeyed:--"In the name of the Most Merciful God.
The Caliph then took a piece of paper and wrote the following letter, at the top of which he included in very small letters this statement to indicate that he must be completely obeyed: "In the name of the Most Merciful God."
"Letter of the Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid to the King of Balsora.
"Letter from Caliph Haroun al-Raschid to the King of Balsora."
"Haroun-al-Raschid, son of Mahdi, sends this letter to Mohammed Zinebi, his cousin. As soon as Noureddin, son of the Vizir Khacan, bearer of this letter, has given it to thee, and thou hast read it, take off thy royal mantle, put it on his shoulders, and seat him in thy place without fail. Farewell."
"Haroun-al-Raschid, son of Mahdi, sends this letter to Mohammed Zinebi, his cousin. As soon as Noureddin, son of the Vizir Khacan, who delivers this letter to you, has handed it over and you have read it, take off your royal mantle, put it on his shoulders, and seat him in your place without fail. Goodbye."
The Caliph then gave this letter to Noureddin, who immediately set off, with only what little money he possessed when Sangiar came to his assistance. The beautiful Persian, inconsolable at his departure, sank on a sofa bathed in tears.
The Caliph then handed this letter to Noureddin, who quickly set off with just the little money he had when Sangiar came to help him. The beautiful Persian, heartbroken at his departure, collapsed onto a sofa in tears.
When Noureddin had left the room, Scheih Ibrahim, who had hitherto kept silence, said: "Kerim, for two miserable fish thou hast received a purse and a slave. I tell thee I will take the slave, and as to the purse, if it contains silver thou mayst keep one piece, if gold then I will take all and give thee what copper pieces I have in my purse."
When Noureddin left the room, Scheih Ibrahim, who had been quiet until then, said: "Kerim, for two pathetic fish you got a purse and a slave. I’m telling you, I’ll take the slave, and about the purse, if it has silver, you can keep one coin. If it has gold, then I’ll take all of it and give you the copper coins I have in my purse."
Now here it must be related that when the Caliph went upstairs with the plate of fish he ordered the vizir to hasten to the palace and bring back four slaves bearing a change of raiment, who should wait outside the pavilion till the Caliph should clap his hands.
Now, it should be mentioned that when the Caliph went upstairs with the plate of fish, he instructed the vizier to hurry to the palace and bring back four slaves with a change of clothes, who would wait outside the pavilion until the Caliph clapped his hands.
Still personating the fisherman, the Caliph answered: "Scheih Ibrahim, whatever is in the purse I will share equally with you, but as to the slave I will keep her for myself. If you do not agree to these conditions you shall have nothing."
Still pretending to be the fisherman, the Caliph replied: "Scheih Ibrahim, I'll share whatever's in the purse equally with you, but I’m keeping the slave for myself. If you don’t agree to these terms, you won’t get anything."
The old man, furious at this insolence as he considered it, took a cup and threw it at the Caliph, who easily avoided a missile from the hand of a drunken man. It hit against the wall, and broke into a thousand pieces. Scheih Ibrahim, still more enraged, then went out to fetch a stick. The Caliph at that moment clapped his hands, and the vizir and the four slaves entering took off the fisherman's dress and put on him that which they had brought.
The old man, furious at what he saw as disrespect, picked up a cup and threw it at the Caliph, who easily dodged the drunken man’s throw. It smashed against the wall, shattering into a thousand pieces. Scheih Ibrahim, even more enraged, went out to grab a stick. At that moment, the Caliph clapped his hands, and the vizir along with four servants came in, removed the fisherman’s outfit, and put on the clothes they had brought.
When Scheih Ibrahim returned, a thick stick in his hand, the Caliph was seated on his throne, and nothing remained of the fisherman but his clothes in the middle of the room. Throwing himself on the ground at the Caliph's feet, he said: "Commander of the Faithful, your miserable slave has offended you, and craves forgiveness."
When Scheih Ibrahim returned, holding a thick stick, the Caliph was seated on his throne, and all that was left of the fisherman was his clothing in the middle of the room. Throwing himself on the ground at the Caliph's feet, he said: "Commander of the Faithful, your unfortunate servant has wronged you and asks for your forgiveness."
The Caliph came down from his throne, and said: "Rise, I forgive thee." Then turning to the Persian he said: "Fair lady, now you know who I am; learn also that I have sent Noureddin to Balsora to be king, and as soon as all necessary preparations are made I will send you there to be queen. Meanwhile I will give you an apartment in my palace, where you will be treated with all honour."
The Caliph stepped down from his throne and said, "Get up, I forgive you." Then he turned to the Persian and said, "Beautiful lady, now you know who I am; also know that I've sent Noureddin to Balsora to be king, and as soon as everything is ready, I will send you there to be queen. In the meantime, I will give you a room in my palace, where you will be treated with the utmost respect."
At this the beautiful Persian took courage, and the Caliph was as good as his word, recommending her to the care of his wife Zobeida.
At this, the beautiful Persian gained confidence, and the Caliph kept his promise, asking his wife Zobeida to look after her.
Noureddin made all haste on his journey to Balsora, and on his arrival there went straight to the palace of the king, of whom he demanded an audience. It was immediately granted, and holding the letter high above his head he forced his way through the crowd. While the king read the letter he changed colour. He would instantly have executed the Caliph's order, but first he showed the letter to Saouy, whose interests were equally at stake with his own. Pretending that he wished to read it a second time, Saouy turned aside as if to seek a better light; unperceived by anyone he tore off the formula from the top of the letter, put it to his mouth, and swallowed it. Then, turning to the king, he said:
Noureddin hurried on his journey to Balsora, and when he arrived, he went straight to the king's palace to request an audience. It was granted immediately, and holding the letter high above his head, he pushed his way through the crowd. As the king read the letter, his face changed color. He would have carried out the Caliph's order right away, but first, he showed the letter to Saouy, who had a stake in this too. Pretending he wanted to read it again, Saouy moved aside as if looking for better light; unnoticed by anyone, he ripped off the top part of the letter, put it to his mouth, and swallowed it. Then, turning to the king, he said:
"Your majesty has no need to obey this letter. The writing is indeed that of the Caliph, but the formula is absent. Besides, he has not sent an express with the patent, without which the letter is useless. Leave all to me, and I will take the consequences."
"Your majesty doesn't have to follow this letter. It's true that it's from the Caliph, but it lacks the proper signature. Also, he hasn't sent a messenger with the official authorization, so the letter is pointless. Just leave everything to me, and I'll handle the fallout."
The king not only listened to the persuasions of Saouy, but gave Noureddin into his hands. Such a severe bastinado was first administered to him, that he was left more dead than alive; then Saouy threw him into the darkest and deepest dungeon, and fed him only on bread and water. After ten days Saouy determined to put an end to Noureddin's life, but dared not without the king's authority. To gain this end, he loaded several of his own slaves with rich gifts, and presented himself at their head to the king, saying that they were from the new king on his coronation.
The king not only listened to Saouy's arguments but handed Noureddin over to him. Noureddin was given such a harsh beating that he was left more dead than alive; then Saouy locked him away in the darkest, deepest dungeon and only gave him bread and water to eat. After ten days, Saouy decided to end Noureddin's life but knew he couldn't do it without the king's permission. To get this approval, he filled several of his own slaves with valuable gifts and presented them to the king, claiming they were from the new king for his coronation.
"What!" said the king; "is that wretch still alive? Go and behead him at once. I authorise you."
"What!" said the king. "Is that wretch still alive? Go and behead him right away. I authorize you."
"Sire," said Saouy, "I thank your Majesty for the justice you do me. I would further beg, as Noureddin publicly affronted me, that the execution might be in front of the palace, and that it might be proclaimed throughout the city, so that no one may be ignorant of it."
"Sire," said Saouy, "I appreciate your Majesty for the justice you've shown me. I would also like to request, since Noureddin publicly insulted me, that the execution take place in front of the palace, and that it be announced throughout the city, so that no one remains unaware of it."
The king granted these requests, and the announcement caused universal grief, for the memory of Noureddin's father was still fresh in the hearts of his people. Saouy, accompanied by twenty of his own slaves, went to the prison to fetch Noureddin, whom he mounted on a wretched horse without a saddle. Arrived at the palace, Saouy went in to the king, leaving Noureddin in the square, hemmed in not only by Saouy's slaves but by the royal guard, who had great difficulty in preventing the people from rushing in and rescuing Noureddin. So great was the indignation against Saouy that if anyone had set the example he would have been stoned on his way through the streets. Saouy, who witnessed the agitation of the people from the windows of the king's privy chambers, called to the executioner to strike at once. The king, however, ordered him to delay; not only was he jealous of Saouy's interference, but he had another reason. A troop of horsemen was seen at that moment riding at full gallop towards the square. Saouy suspected who they might be, and urged the king to give the signal for the execution without delay, but this the king refused to do till he knew who the horsemen were.
The king agreed to these requests, and the announcement brought widespread sorrow, as the memory of Noureddin's father was still fresh in the hearts of his people. Saouy, accompanied by twenty of his own slaves, went to the prison to get Noureddin, whom he put on a miserable horse without a saddle. Once they arrived at the palace, Saouy entered to see the king, leaving Noureddin in the square, surrounded not only by Saouy's slaves but also by the royal guard, who struggled to keep the crowd from rushing in to rescue Noureddin. The anger towards Saouy was so intense that if anyone had taken the initiative, they would have been stoned on their way through the streets. Saouy, witnessing the crowd's agitation from the windows of the king's private chambers, called for the executioner to act immediately. However, the king ordered him to hold off; he was not only jealous of Saouy's interference but also had another reason. At that moment, a troop of horsemen was seen galloping toward the square. Saouy suspected who they might be and urged the king to signal for the execution without delay, but the king refused to do so until he knew the identity of the horsemen.
Now, they were the vizir Giafar and his suite arriving at full speed from Bagdad. For several days after Noureddin's departure with the letter the Caliph had forgotten to send the express with the patent, without which the letter was useless. Hearing a beautiful voice one day in the women's part of the palace uttering lamentations, he was informed that it was the voice of the fair Persian, and suddenly calling to mind the patent, he sent for Giafar, and ordered him to make for Balsora with the utmost speed--if Noureddin were dead, to hang Saouy; if he were still alive, to bring him at once to Bagdad along with the king and Saouy.
Now, the vizier Giafar and his team were quickly arriving from Baghdad. For several days after Noureddin left with the letter, the Caliph had forgotten to send the urgent message with the patent, which made the letter worthless. One day, while hearing a beautiful voice in the women’s section of the palace crying out, he learned that it was the lovely Persian woman. Suddenly remembering the patent, he summoned Giafar and ordered him to rush to Balsora—if Noureddin was dead, to hang Saouy; if he was still alive, to bring him back to Baghdad along with the king and Saouy.
Giafar rode at full speed through the square, and alighted at the steps of the palace, where the king came to greet him. The vizir's first question was whether Noureddin were still alive. The king replied that he was, and he was immediately led forth, though bound hand and foot. By the vizir's orders his bonds were immediately undone, and Saouy was tied with the same cords. Next day Giafar returned to Bagdad, bearing with him the king, Saouy, and Noureddin.
Giafar rode at full speed through the square and got off at the palace steps, where the king was waiting to greet him. The vizir’s first question was if Noureddin was still alive. The king answered that he was, and they immediately brought him out, though he was tied up hand and foot. By the vizir’s orders, his bonds were quickly removed, and Saouy was tied up with the same ropes. The next day, Giafar returned to Baghdad with the king, Saouy, and Noureddin.
When the Caliph heard what treatment Noureddin had received, he authorised him to behead Saouy with his own hands, but he declined to shed the blood of his enemy, who was forthwith handed over to the executioner. The Caliph also desired Noureddin to reign over Balsora, but this, too, he declined, saying that after what had passed there he preferred never to return, but to enter the service of the Caliph. He became one of his most intimate courtiers, and lived long in great happiness with the fair Persian. As to the king, the Caliph contented himself with sending him back to Balsora, with the recommendation to be more careful in future in the choice of his vizir.
When the Caliph heard about the way Noureddin had been treated, he gave him permission to behead Saouy himself, but Noureddin refused to kill his enemy, who was then handed over to the executioner. The Caliph also wanted Noureddin to rule over Balsora, but he turned that down too, saying that after everything that had happened there, he preferred never to go back and wanted to serve the Caliph instead. He became one of the Caliph's closest courtiers and lived a long, happy life with the beautiful Persian. As for the king, the Caliph was satisfied with sending him back to Balsora, advising him to be more careful in choosing his vizier in the future.
Aladdin and the Wonderful Lamp
There once lived a poor tailor, who had a son called Aladdin, a careless, idle boy who would do nothing but play all day long in the streets with little idle boys like himself. This so grieved the father that he died; yet, in spite of his mother's tears and prayers, Aladdin did not mend his ways. One day, when he was playing in the streets as usual, a stranger asked him his age, and if he were not the son of Mustapha the tailor.
There once was a poor tailor who had a son named Aladdin, a lazy boy who spent all day playing in the streets with other boys just like him. This saddened his father so much that he passed away; yet, despite his mother’s tears and pleas, Aladdin didn’t change his ways. One day, while he was playing in the streets as usual, a stranger asked him how old he was and if he was the son of Mustapha the tailor.
"I am, sir," replied Aladdin; "but he died a long while ago."
"I am, sir," replied Aladdin; "but he passed away a long time ago."
On this the stranger, who was a famous African magician, fell on his neck and kissed him, saying: "I am your uncle, and knew you from your likeness to my brother. Go to your mother and tell her I am coming."
On this, the stranger, who was a well-known African magician, hugged him tightly and kissed him, saying: "I am your uncle, and I recognized you from how much you look like my brother. Go to your mom and tell her I'm on my way."
Aladdin ran home, and told his mother of his newly found uncle.
Aladdin ran home and told his mom about his newly discovered uncle.
"Indeed, child," she said, "your father had a brother, but I always thought he was dead."
"Yes, sweetie," she said, "your dad had a brother, but I always thought he was dead."
However, she prepared supper, and bade Aladdin seek his uncle, who came laden with wine and fruit. He presently fell down and kissed the place where Mustapha used to sit, bidding Aladdin's mother not to be surprised at not having seen him before, as he had been forty years out of the country. He then turned to Aladdin, and asked him his trade, at which the boy hung his head, while his mother burst into tears. On learning that Aladdin was idle and would learn no trade, he offered to take a shop for him and stock it with merchandise. Next day he bought Aladdin a fine suit of clothes, and took him all over the city, showing him the sights, and brought him home at nightfall to his mother, who was overjoyed to see her son so fine.
However, she made dinner and told Aladdin to go find his uncle, who arrived with wine and fruit. He immediately knelt down and kissed the spot where Mustapha used to sit, telling Aladdin's mother not to be surprised that she hadn't seen him before since he had been away from the country for forty years. He then turned to Aladdin and asked what his job was, and the boy looked down while his mother started to cry. When he found out that Aladdin was unemployed and wouldn't learn a trade, he offered to rent a shop for him and stock it with goods. The next day, he bought Aladdin a nice outfit and showed him around the city, bringing him home at sunset to his mother, who was thrilled to see her son looking so good.
Next day the magician led Aladdin into some beautiful gardens a long way outside the city gates. They sat down by a fountain, and the magician pulled a cake from his girdle, which he divided between them. They then journeyed onwards till they almost reached the mountains. Aladdin was so tired that he begged to go back, but the magician beguiled him with pleasant stories, and led him on in spite of himself.
The next day, the magician took Aladdin to some beautiful gardens far outside the city gates. They sat down by a fountain, and the magician pulled a cake from his belt and shared it with Aladdin. They continued their journey until they were almost at the mountains. Aladdin was so tired that he asked to go back, but the magician entertained him with nice stories and kept leading him on against his wishes.
At last they came to two mountains divided by a narrow valley.
At last, they arrived at two mountains separated by a narrow valley.
"We will go no farther," said the false uncle. "I will show you something wonderful; only do you gather up sticks while I kindle a fire."
"We're not going any farther," said the fake uncle. "I'll show you something amazing; just gather up some sticks while I start a fire."
When it was lit the magician threw on it a powder he had about him, at the same time saying some magical words. The earth trembled a little and opened in front of them, disclosing a square flat stone with a brass ring in the middle to raise it by. Aladdin tried to run away, but the magician caught him and gave him a blow that knocked him down.
When it was lit, the magician sprinkled a powder he had with him while saying some magical words. The ground shook slightly and opened up in front of them, revealing a flat square stone with a brass ring in the center to lift it with. Aladdin tried to escape, but the magician grabbed him and hit him hard enough to knock him down.
"What have I done, uncle?" he said piteously; whereupon the magician said more kindly: "Fear nothing, but obey me. Beneath this stone lies a treasure which is to be yours, and no one else may touch it, so you must do exactly as I tell you."
"What have I done, uncle?" he said, sounding desperate; to which the magician kindly replied, "Don’t be afraid, just listen to me. Under this stone is a treasure that belongs to you, and no one else can take it, so you must do exactly what I say."
At the word treasure, Aladdin forgot his fears, and grasped the ring as he was told, saying the names of his father and grandfather. The stone came up quite easily and some steps appeared.
At the mention of treasure, Aladdin forgot his fears, grabbed the ring as instructed, and said the names of his father and grandfather. The stone lifted effortlessly, and a set of steps appeared.
"Go down," said the magician; "at the foot of those steps you will find an open door leading into three large halls. Tuck up your gown and go through them without touching anything, or you will die instantly. These halls lead into a garden of fine fruit trees. Walk on till you come to a niche in a terrace where stands a lighted lamp. Pour out the oil it contains and bring it to me."
"Go down," said the magician; "at the bottom of those steps, you'll find an open door that leads into three big halls. Lift your dress and walk through them without touching anything, or you’ll die instantly. These halls lead to a garden with nice fruit trees. Keep walking until you reach a spot on a terrace where there's a lit lamp. Pour out the oil inside and bring it to me."
He drew a ring from his finger and gave it to Aladdin, bidding him prosper.
He took off a ring from his finger and gave it to Aladdin, wishing him success.
Aladdin found everything as the magician had said, gathered some fruit off the trees, and, having got the lamp, arrived at the mouth of the cave. The magician cried out in a great hurry:
Aladdin found everything just as the magician had described, picked some fruit from the trees, and, after getting the lamp, reached the entrance of the cave. The magician shouted in a rush:
"Make haste and give me the lamp." This Aladdin refused to do until he was out of the cave. The magician flew into a terrible passion, and throwing some more powder on the fire, he said something, and the stone rolled back into its place.
"Quick, give me the lamp." Aladdin refused to do this until he was out of the cave. The magician got really angry, and throwing some more powder on the fire, he said something, and the stone rolled back into its place.
The magician left Persia for ever, which plainly showed that he was no uncle of Aladdin's, but a cunning magician who had read in his magic books of a wonderful lamp, which would make him the most powerful man in the world. Though he alone knew where to find it, he could only receive it from the hand of another. He had picked out the foolish Aladdin for this purpose, intending to get the lamp and kill him afterwards.
The magician left Persia for good, which clearly showed that he wasn't Aladdin's uncle, but a clever magician who had read in his magical books about a fantastic lamp that would make him the most powerful person in the world. Although he alone knew where to find it, he could only get it from someone else’s hands. He had chosen the foolish Aladdin for this plan, intending to take the lamp and then kill him afterward.
For two days Aladdin remained in the dark, crying and lamenting. At last he clasped his hands in prayer, and in so doing rubbed the ring, which the magician had forgotten to take from him. Immediately an enormous and frightful genie rose out of the earth, saying:
For two days, Aladdin stayed in the dark, crying and lamenting. Finally, he clasped his hands in prayer, and in doing so, rubbed the ring that the magician had forgotten to take from him. Instantly, a huge and terrifying genie emerged from the ground, saying:
"What wouldst thou with me? I am the Slave of the Ring, and will obey thee in all things."
"What do you want with me? I am the Slave of the Ring, and I will obey you in everything."
Aladdin fearlessly replied: "Deliver me from this place!" whereupon the earth opened, and he found himself outside. As soon as his eyes could bear the light he went home, but fainted on the threshold. When he came to himself he told his mother what had passed, and showed her the lamp and the fruits he had gathered in the garden, which were in reality precious stones. He then asked for some food.
Aladdin boldly said, "Get me out of here!" Then the ground opened up, and he found himself outside. As soon as his eyes adjusted to the light, he went home but collapsed at the door. When he came to, he told his mother everything that had happened and showed her the lamp and the fruits he had picked from the garden, which were actually precious stones. He then asked for something to eat.
"Alas! child," she said, "I have nothing in the house, but I have spun a little cotton and will go and sell it."
"Wow! kid," she said, "I don't have anything in the house, but I've spun some cotton and will go sell it."
Aladdin bade her keep her cotton, for he would sell the lamp instead. As it was very dirty she began to rub it, that it might fetch a higher price. Instantly a hideous genie appeared, and asked what she would have. She fainted away, but Aladdin, snatching the lamp, said boldly:
Aladdin told her to keep her cotton, as he planned to sell the lamp instead. Since it was really dirty, she started to clean it, hoping to get a better price. Suddenly, a nasty genie appeared and asked what she wanted. She fainted, but Aladdin quickly grabbed the lamp and said confidently:
"Fetch me something to eat!"
"Bring me something to eat!"
The genie returned with a silver bowl, twelve silver plates containing rich meats, two silver cups, and two bottles of wine. Aladdin's mother, when she came to herself, said:
The genie came back with a silver bowl, twelve silver plates filled with delicious meats, two silver cups, and two bottles of wine. Aladdin's mother, once she regained her composure, said:
"Whence comes this splendid feast?"
"Where did this splendid feast come from?"
"Ask not, but eat," replied Aladdin.
"Don't ask, just eat," replied Aladdin.
So they sat at breakfast till it was dinner-time, and Aladdin told his mother about the lamp. She begged him to sell it, and have nothing to do with devils.
So they sat at breakfast until it was time for dinner, and Aladdin told his mom about the lamp. She urged him to sell it and stay away from devils.
"No," said Aladdin, "since chance has made us aware of its virtues, we will use it and the ring likewise, which I shall always wear on my finger." When they had eaten all the genie had brought, Aladdin sold one of the silver plates, and so on till none were left. He then had recourse to the genie, who gave him another set of plates, and thus they lived for many years.
"No," said Aladdin, "now that we know about its powers, we'll use it along with the ring, which I'll always keep on my finger." Once they finished all the food the genie had brought, Aladdin sold one of the silver plates, and continued doing so until there were none left. He then called on the genie again, who provided him with another set of plates, and in this way, they lived for many years.
One day Aladdin heard an order from the Sultan proclaimed that everyone was to stay at home and close his shutters while the princess, his daughter, went to and from the bath. Aladdin was seized by a desire to see her face, which was very difficult, as she always went veiled. He hid himself behind the door of the bath, and peeped through a chink. The princess lifted her veil as she went in, and looked so beautiful that Aladdin fell in love with her at first sight. He went home so changed that his mother was frightened. He told her he loved the princess so deeply that he could not live without her, and meant to ask her in marriage of her father. His mother, on hearing this, burst out laughing, but Aladdin at last prevailed upon her to go before the Sultan and carry his request. She fetched a napkin and laid in it the magic fruits from the enchanted garden, which sparkled and shone like the most beautiful jewels. She took these with her to please the Sultan, and set out, trusting in the lamp. The grand-vizir and the lords of council had just gone in as she entered the hall and placed herself in front of the Sultan. He, however, took no notice of her. She went every day for a week, and stood in the same place.
One day, Aladdin heard the Sultan announce that everyone had to stay home and close their shutters while the princess, his daughter, went to and from the bath. Aladdin was filled with a desire to see her face, which was difficult since she was always veiled. He hid behind the bath door and peeked through a crack. The princess lifted her veil as she entered, and she was so beautiful that Aladdin fell in love with her at first sight. He went home so changed that his mother was alarmed. He told her he loved the princess so deeply that he couldn't live without her and planned to ask her father for her hand in marriage. His mother laughed when she heard this, but eventually, Aladdin convinced her to approach the Sultan and make his request. She grabbed a napkin and placed the magical fruits from the enchanted garden inside, which sparkled and shone like the most exquisite jewels. She took these with her to impress the Sultan and set off, relying on the lamp. The grand vizier and the council members had just entered as she approached the Sultan and stood before him. However, he didn’t acknowledge her. She returned every day for a week and stood in the same spot.
When the council broke up on the sixth day the Sultan said to his vizir: "I see a certain woman in the audience-chamber every day carrying something in a napkin. Call her next time, that I may find out what she wants."
When the council ended on the sixth day, the Sultan said to his vizier, "I notice a certain woman in the audience chamber every day carrying something in a napkin. Bring her in next time, so I can find out what she needs."
Next day, at a sign from the vizir, she went up to the foot of the throne, and remained kneeling till the Sultan said to her: "Rise, good woman, and tell me what you want."
Next day, at a signal from the vizir, she approached the foot of the throne and stayed kneeling until the Sultan said to her, "Get up, good woman, and tell me what you need."
She hesitated, so the Sultan sent away all but the vizir, and bade her speak freely, promising to forgive her beforehand for anything she might say. She then told him of her son's violent love for the princess.
She hesitated, so the Sultan sent everyone away except for the vizir and told her to speak freely, promising to forgive her in advance for anything she might say. She then told him about her son's intense love for the princess.
"I prayed him to forget her," she said, "but in vain; he threatened to do some desperate deed if I refused to go and ask your Majesty for the hand of the princess. Now I pray you to forgive not me alone, but my son Aladdin."
"I asked him to forget her," she said, "but it was useless; he threatened to do something drastic if I didn't go and ask Your Majesty for the princess's hand. Now I ask you to forgive not just me, but also my son Aladdin."
The Sultan asked her kindly what she had in the napkin, whereupon she unfolded the jewels and presented them.
The Sultan kindly asked her what she had in the napkin, and she unfolded it to reveal and present the jewels.
He was thunderstruck, and turning to the vizir said: "What sayest thou? Ought I not to bestow the princess on one who values her at such a price?"
He was stunned, and turning to the vizier, said: "What do you think? Shouldn’t I give the princess to someone who values her so highly?"
The vizir, who wanted her for his own son, begged the Sultan to withhold her for three months, in the course of which he hoped his son would contrive to make him a richer present. The Sultan granted this, and told Aladdin's mother that, though he consented to the marriage, she must not appear before him again for three months.
The vizier, who wanted her for his own son, asked the Sultan to keep her for three months, during which he hoped his son would come up with a more valuable gift. The Sultan agreed and told Aladdin's mother that, although he allowed the marriage, she wasn’t to come before him again for three months.
Aladdin waited patiently for nearly three months, but after two had elapsed his mother, going into the city to buy oil, found everyone rejoicing, and asked what was going on.
Aladdin waited patiently for almost three months, but after two had passed, his mother went into the city to buy oil and found everyone celebrating. She asked what was happening.
"Do you not know," was the answer, "that the son of the grand-vizir is to marry the Sultan's daughter to-night?"
"Don't you know," was the answer, "that the grand-vizir's son is marrying the Sultan's daughter tonight?"
Breathless, she ran and told Aladdin, who was overwhelmed at first, but presently bethought him of the lamp. He rubbed it, and the genie appeared, saying: "What is thy will?"
Breathless, she ran and told Aladdin, who was shocked at first, but then remembered the lamp. He rubbed it, and the genie appeared, saying: "What is your wish?"
Aladdin replied: "The Sultan, as thou knowest, has broken his promise to me, and the vizir's son is to have the princess. My command is that to-night you bring hither the bride and bridegroom."
Aladdin replied: "As you know, the Sultan has gone back on his promise to me, and the vizir's son is set to marry the princess. My order is that tonight you bring the bride and groom here."
"Master, I obey," said the genie.
"Master, I will do as you say," said the genie.
Aladdin then went to his chamber, where, sure enough at midnight the genie transported the bed containing the vizir's son and the princess.
Aladdin went back to his room, and sure enough, at midnight, the genie moved the bed with the vizier's son and the princess.
"Take this new-married man," he said, "and put him outside in the cold, and return at daybreak."
"Take this newly married guy," he said, "and put him outside in the cold, and come back at dawn."
Whereupon the genie took the vizir's son out of bed, leaving Aladdin with the princess.
The genie then took the vizier's son out of bed, leaving Aladdin with the princess.
"Fear nothing," Aladdin said to her; "you are my wife, promised to me by your unjust father, and no harm shall come to you."
"Don't be afraid," Aladdin said to her; "you are my wife, promised to me by your unfair father, and nothing will hurt you."
The princess was too frightened to speak, and passed the most miserable night of her life, while Aladdin lay down beside her and slept soundly. At the appointed hour the genie fetched in the shivering bridegroom, laid him in his place, and transported the bed back to the palace.
The princess was too scared to say a word and spent the worst night of her life, while Aladdin lay next to her and slept peacefully. At the designated time, the genie brought in the trembling groom, set him in his spot, and moved the bed back to the palace.
Presently the Sultan came to wish his daughter good-morning. The unhappy vizir's son jumped up and hid himself, while the princess would not say a word, and was very sorrowful.
Right now, the Sultan came to wish his daughter a good morning. The unhappy vizier's son jumped up and hid, while the princess remained silent and looked very sad.
The Sultan sent her mother to her, who said: "How comes it, child, that you will not speak to your father? What has happened?"
The Sultan sent her mom to her, who said: "Why aren’t you talking to your dad? What’s going on?"
The princess sighed deeply, and at last told her mother how, during the night, the bed had been carried into some strange house, and what had passed there. Her mother did not believe her in the least, but bade her rise and consider it an idle dream.
The princess let out a deep sigh and finally explained to her mother how, during the night, her bed had been taken to some weird house and what had happened there. Her mother did not believe her at all and told her to get up and treat it as just a silly dream.
The following night exactly the same thing happened, and next morning, on the princess's refusing to speak, the Sultan threatened to cut off her head. She then confessed all, bidding him ask the vizir's son if it were not so. The Sultan told the vizir to ask his son, who owned the truth, adding that, dearly as he loved the princess, he had rather die than go through another such fearful night, and wished to be separated from her. His wish was granted, and there was an end of feasting and rejoicing.
The next night, the same thing happened again, and the following morning, when the princess refused to talk, the Sultan threatened to behead her. She then admitted everything and told him to ask the vizir's son if it wasn't true. The Sultan instructed the vizir to ask his son, who confirmed it, adding that although he loved the princess dearly, he would rather die than endure another terrifying night like that and wanted to be separated from her. His request was granted, and all the feasting and celebrations came to an end.
When the three months were over, Aladdin sent his mother to remind the Sultan of his promise. She stood in the same place as before, and the Sultan, who had forgotten Aladdin, at once remembered him, and sent for her. On seeing her poverty the Sultan felt less inclined than ever to keep his word, and asked the vizir's advice, who counselled him to set so high a value on the princess that no man living could come up to it.
When the three months were up, Aladdin sent his mother to remind the Sultan of his promise. She stood in the same spot as before, and the Sultan, who had forgotten about Aladdin, immediately remembered him and called for her. Seeing her poverty made the Sultan less eager than ever to fulfill his promise, so he asked the vizier for advice, who suggested that he set such a high value on the princess that no man could ever meet it.
The Sultan then turned to Aladdin's mother, saying: "Good woman, a Sultan must remember his promises, and I will remember mine, but your son must first send me forty basins of gold brimful of jewels, carried by forty black slaves, led by as many white ones, splendidly dressed. Tell him that I await his answer." The mother of Aladdin bowed low and went home, thinking all was lost.
The Sultan then turned to Aladdin's mother, saying: "Good woman, a Sultan must keep his promises, and I will keep mine, but your son must first send me forty basins of gold filled with jewels, carried by forty black slaves, led by as many white ones, all dressed splendidly. Tell him that I'm waiting for his response." Aladdin's mother bowed low and went home, feeling that all was lost.
She gave Aladdin the message, adding: "He may wait long enough for your answer!"
She passed the message to Aladdin, adding: "He might wait a while for your answer!"
"Not so long, mother, as you think," her son replied "I would do a great deal more than that for the princess."
"Not as long as you think, Mom," her son replied. "I'd do a lot more than that for the princess."
He summoned the genie, and in a few moments the eighty slaves arrived, and filled up the small house and garden.
He called forth the genie, and within moments, eighty slaves appeared, filling the small house and garden.
Aladdin made them set out to the palace, two and two, followed by his mother. They were so richly dressed, with such splendid jewels in their girdles, that everyone crowded to see them and the basins of gold they carried on their heads.
Aladdin had them head to the palace two by two, followed by his mother. They were dressed so elegantly, with such magnificent jewels in their belts, that everyone gathered to see them and the gold basins they carried on their heads.
They entered the palace, and, after kneeling before the Sultan, stood in a half-circle round the throne with their arms crossed, while Aladdin's mother presented them to the Sultan.
They walked into the palace, and after kneeling before the Sultan, they stood in a half-circle around the throne with their arms crossed, while Aladdin's mother introduced them to the Sultan.
He hesitated no longer, but said: "Good woman, return and tell your son that I wait for him with open arms."
He didn't hesitate anymore and said, "Good woman, go back and tell your son that I'm waiting for him with open arms."
She lost no time in telling Aladdin, bidding him make haste. But Aladdin first called the genie.
She wasted no time telling Aladdin to hurry up. But Aladdin first called the genie.
"I want a scented bath," he said, "a richly embroidered habit, a horse surpassing the Sultan's, and twenty slaves to attend me. Besides this, six slaves, beautifully dressed, to wait on my mother; and lastly, ten thousand pieces of gold in ten purses."
"I want a scented bath," he said, "a lavish outfit, a horse better than the Sultan's, and twenty servants to take care of me. On top of that, I want six well-dressed servants to attend to my mother; and finally, ten thousand gold coins in ten purses."
No sooner said than done. Aladdin mounted his horse and passed through the streets, the slaves strewing gold as they went. Those who had played with him in his childhood knew him not, he had grown so handsome.
No sooner said than done. Aladdin got on his horse and rode through the streets, with the servants throwing down gold as they went. Those who had played with him as a child didn’t recognize him; he had grown so handsome.
When the Sultan saw him he came down from his throne, embraced him, and led him into a hall where a feast was spread, intending to marry him to the princess that very day.
When the Sultan saw him, he got down from his throne, hugged him, and took him into a hall where a feast was laid out, planning to marry him to the princess that very day.
But Aladdin refused, saying, "I must build a palace fit for her," and took his leave.
But Aladdin declined, saying, "I need to build a palace that's worthy of her," and took his leave.
Once home he said to the genie: "Build me a palace of the finest marble, set with jasper, agate, and other precious stones. In the middle you shall build me a large hall with a dome, its four walls of massy gold and silver, each side having six windows, whose lattices, all except one, which is to be left unfinished, must be set with diamonds and rubies. There must be stables and horses and grooms and slaves; go and see about it!"
Once he got home, he said to the genie: "Build me a palace made of the finest marble, decorated with jasper, agate, and other precious stones. In the center, you’ll create a large hall with a dome, its four walls made of solid gold and silver, each side having six windows, with all but one left unfinished, and those lattices must be set with diamonds and rubies. There need to be stables, horses, grooms, and servants; go take care of it!"
The palace was finished by next day, and the genie carried him there and showed him all his orders faithfully carried out, even to the laying of a velvet carpet from Aladdin's palace to the Sultan's. Aladdin's mother then dressed herself carefully, and walked to the palace with her slaves, while he followed her on horseback. The Sultan sent musicians with trumpets and cymbals to meet them, so that the air resounded with music and cheers. She was taken to the princess, who saluted her and treated her with great honour. At night the princess said good-bye to her father, and set out on the carpet for Aladdin's palace, with his mother at her side, and followed by the hundred slaves. She was charmed at the sight of Aladdin, who ran to receive her.
The palace was ready by the next day, and the genie took him there, showing him that all his wishes had been fulfilled, right down to the velvet carpet laid from Aladdin's palace to the Sultan's. Aladdin's mother then dressed nicely and walked to the palace with her servants, while he rode alongside her. The Sultan sent musicians with trumpets and cymbals to greet them, filling the air with music and cheers. She was brought to the princess, who welcomed her and honored her greatly. That night, the princess said goodbye to her father and set off on the carpet for Aladdin's palace, with his mother beside her and followed by a hundred servants. She was delighted to see Aladdin, who ran to greet her.
"Princess," he said, "blame your beauty for my boldness if I have displeased you."
"Princess," he said, "blame your beauty for my courage if I've upset you."
She told him that, having seen him, she willingly obeyed her father in this matter. After the wedding had taken place Aladdin led her into the hall, where a feast was spread, and she supped with him, after which they danced till midnight.
She told him that after seeing him, she willingly followed her father's wishes on this matter. After the wedding, Aladdin took her into the hall, where a feast was laid out, and they had dinner together, after which they danced until midnight.
Next day Aladdin invited the Sultan to see the palace. On entering the hall with the four-and-twenty windows, with their rubies, diamonds, and emeralds, he cried:
Next day, Aladdin invited the Sultan to visit the palace. Upon entering the hall with the twenty-four windows, adorned with rubies, diamonds, and emeralds, he exclaimed:
"It is a world's wonder! There is only one thing that surprises me. Was it by accident that one window was left unfinished?"
"It’s a wonder of the world! There’s only one thing that surprises me. Was it an accident that one window was left unfinished?"
"No, sir, by design," returned Aladdin. "I wished your Majesty to have the glory of finishing this palace."
"No, sir, on purpose," replied Aladdin. "I wanted Your Majesty to have the honor of completing this palace."
The Sultan was pleased, and sent for the best jewelers in the city. He showed them the unfinished window, and bade them fit it up like the others.
The Sultan was happy and called for the best jewelers in the city. He showed them the unfinished window and told them to finish it like the others.
"Sir," replied their spokesman, "we cannot find jewels enough."
"Sir," their spokesperson replied, "we can't find enough jewels."
The Sultan had his own fetched, which they soon used, but to no purpose, for in a month's time the work was not half done. Aladdin, knowing that their task was vain, bade them undo their work and carry the jewels back, and the genie finished the window at his command. The Sultan was surprised to receive his jewels again and visited Aladdin, who showed him the window finished. The Sultan embraced him, the envious vizir meanwhile hinting that it was the work of enchantment.
The Sultan had his own workers brought in, and they quickly got to work, but it was pointless because in a month’s time, they hadn’t even finished half of it. Aladdin, realizing their efforts were useless, told them to stop what they were doing and return the jewels. The genie completed the window as Aladdin instructed. The Sultan was astonished to get his jewels back and went to see Aladdin, who showed him the finished window. The Sultan hugged him, while the jealous vizir implied that it was all done through magic.
Aladdin had won the hearts of the people by his gentle bearing. He was made captain of the Sultan's armies, and won several battles for him, but remained modest and courteous as before, and lived thus in peace and content for several years.
Aladdin had won the admiration of the people with his kind demeanor. He was appointed captain of the Sultan's armies and achieved several victories for him, yet he stayed humble and polite as always, living in peace and happiness for several years.
But far away in Africa the magician remembered Aladdin, and by his magic arts discovered that Aladdin, instead of perishing miserably in the cave, had escaped, and had married a princess, with whom he was living in great honour and wealth. He knew that the poor tailor's son could only have accomplished this by means of the lamp, and travelled night and day till he reached the capital of China, bent on Aladdin's ruin. As he passed through the town he heard people talking everywhere about a marvellous palace.
But far away in Africa, the magician remembered Aladdin and used his magical powers to find out that Aladdin, instead of dying a miserable death in the cave, had escaped and had married a princess, living a life of great honor and wealth. He realized that the poor tailor's son could only have achieved this with the help of the lamp, so he traveled day and night until he reached the capital of China, determined to ruin Aladdin. As he passed through the town, he overheard people everywhere talking about a magnificent palace.
"Forgive my ignorance," he asked, "what is this palace you speak of?"
"Sorry for my lack of knowledge," he asked, "what is this palace you’re talking about?"
"Have you not heard of Prince Aladdin's palace," was the reply, "the greatest wonder of the world? I will direct you if you have a mind to see it."
"Have you not heard of Prince Aladdin's palace," was the reply, "the greatest wonder of the world? I can show you the way if you're interested in seeing it."
The magician thanked him who spoke, and having seen the palace knew that it had been raised by the genie of the lamp, and became half mad with rage. He determined to get hold of the lamp, and again plunge Aladdin into the deepest poverty.
The magician thanked the person who spoke to him, and after seeing the palace, realized that it had been created by the genie of the lamp, which made him extremely angry. He decided to obtain the lamp and plunge Aladdin back into the deepest poverty.
Unluckily, Aladdin had gone a-hunting for eight days, which gave the magician plenty of time. He bought a dozen copper lamps, put them into a basket, and went to the palace, crying: "New lamps for old!" followed by a jeering crowd.
Unfortunately, Aladdin had been out hunting for eight days, which gave the magician plenty of time. He bought a dozen copper lamps, put them in a basket, and went to the palace, shouting: "New lamps for old!" followed by a mocking crowd.
The princess, sitting in the hall of four-and-twenty windows, sent a slave to find out what the noise was about, who came back laughing, so that the princess scolded her.
The princess, sitting in the room with twenty-four windows, sent a servant to find out what the noise was about. The servant returned laughing, which made the princess scold her.
"Madam," replied the slave, "who can help laughing to see an old fool offering to exchange fine new lamps for old ones?"
"Ma'am," replied the servant, "who could help but laugh at seeing an old fool trying to trade shiny new lamps for old ones?"
Another slave, hearing this, said: "There is an old one on the cornice there which he can have."
Another slave, hearing this, said: "There’s an old one on the cornice up there that he can take."
Now this was the magic lamp, which Aladdin had left there, as he could not take it out hunting with him. The princess, not knowing its value, laughingly bade the slave take it and make the exchange.
Now this was the magic lamp that Aladdin had left there since he couldn’t take it with him while hunting. The princess, unaware of its worth, jokingly told the slave to take it and make the trade.
She went and said to the magician: "Give me a new lamp for this."
She went up to the magician and said, "Can I get a new lamp for this?"
He snatched it and bade the slave take her choice, amid the jeers of the crowd. Little he cared, but left off crying his lamps, and went out of the city gates to a lonely place, where he remained till nightfall, when he pulled out the lamp and rubbed it. The genie appeared, and at the magician's command carried him, together with the palace and the princess in it, to a lonely place in Africa.
He grabbed it and told the slave to choose, while the crowd mocked him. He didn't mind much, stopped calling out for his lamps, and went out of the city gates to a secluded spot, where he stayed until nightfall. Then he took out the lamp and rubbed it. The genie appeared, and at the magician's command, transported him, along with the palace and the princess inside it, to a deserted location in Africa.
Next morning the Sultan looked out of the window towards Aladdin's palace and rubbed his eyes, for it was gone. He sent for the vizir, and asked what had become of the palace. The vizir looked out too, and was lost in astonishment. He again put it down to enchantment, and this time the Sultan believed him, and sent thirty men on horseback to fetch Aladdin in chains. They met him riding home, bound him, and forced him to go with them on foot. The people, however, who loved him, followed, armed, to see that he came to no harm. He was carried before the Sultan, who ordered the executioner to cut off his head. The executioner made Aladdin kneel down, bandaged his eyes, and raised his scimitar to strike.
The next morning, the Sultan looked out the window at Aladdin's palace and rubbed his eyes in disbelief—it was gone. He called for the vizier and asked what had happened to the palace. The vizier looked out as well and was left speechless. He attributed it to magic, and this time the Sultan believed him. He sent thirty men on horseback to capture Aladdin in chains. They encountered him riding back home, bound him, and forced him to walk with them. However, the people who loved him followed, armed, to ensure he came to no harm. He was brought before the Sultan, who ordered the executioner to behead him. The executioner had Aladdin kneel, blindfolded him, and raised his scimitar to strike.
At that instant the vizir, who saw that the crowd had forced their way into the courtyard and were scaling the walls to rescue Aladdin, called to the executioner to stay his hand. The people, indeed, looked so threatening that the Sultan gave way and ordered Aladdin to be unbound, and pardoned him in the sight of the crowd.
At that moment, the vizier, noticing that the crowd had pushed into the courtyard and were climbing the walls to save Aladdin, shouted for the executioner to stop. The people looked so fierce that the Sultan relented and ordered Aladdin to be untied, granting him a pardon in front of the crowd.
Aladdin now begged to know what he had done.
Aladdin now pleaded to understand what he had done.
"False wretch!" said the Sultan, "come hither," and showed him from the window the place where his palace had stood.
"Fake wretch!" said the Sultan, "come here," and pointed to the spot from the window where his palace used to be.
Aladdin was so amazed that he could not say a word.
Aladdin was so stunned that he couldn't say anything.
"Where is my palace and my daughter?" demanded the Sultan. "For the first I am not so deeply concerned, but my daughter I must have, and you must find her or lose your head."
"Where's my palace and my daughter?" the Sultan demanded. "I'm not too worried about the palace, but I need my daughter, and you better find her or you'll lose your head."
Aladdin begged for forty days in which to find her, promising if he failed to return and suffer death at the Sultan's pleasure. His prayer was granted, and he went forth sadly from the Sultan's presence. For three days he wandered about like a madman, asking everyone what had become of his palace, but they only laughed and pitied him. He came to the banks of a river, and knelt down to say his prayers before throwing himself in. In so doing he rubbed the magic ring he still wore.
Aladdin begged for forty days to find her, promising that if he didn't return, he would accept whatever punishment the Sultan decided. His request was granted, and he left the Sultan's presence feeling sad. For three days, he wandered around like a crazy person, asking everyone what had happened to his palace, but they just laughed at him and felt sorry for him. He reached the banks of a river and knelt to pray before throwing himself in. While doing this, he rubbed the magic ring he still wore.
The genie he had seen in the cave appeared, and asked his will.
The genie he had encountered in the cave appeared and asked what he wanted.
"Save my life, genie," said Aladdin, "and bring my palace back."
"Save my life, genie," Aladdin said, "and bring my palace back."
"That is not in my power," said the genie; "I am only the slave of the ring; you must ask the slave of the lamp."
"That's not something I can do," said the genie; "I'm just the servant of the ring; you need to ask the servant of the lamp."
"Even so," said Aladdin "but thou canst take me to the palace, and set me down under my dear wife's window." He at once found himself in Africa, under the window of the princess, and fell asleep out of sheer weariness.
"Even so," said Aladdin, "you can still take me to the palace and drop me off under my beloved wife's window." He suddenly found himself in Africa, right under the princess's window, and fell asleep from pure exhaustion.
He was awakened by the singing of the birds, and his heart was lighter. He saw plainly that all his misfortunes were owing to the loss of the lamp, and vainly wondered who had robbed him of it.
He woke up to the sound of birds singing, and he felt a little happier. He clearly realized that all his troubles came from losing the lamp, and he uselessly wondered who had stolen it from him.
That morning the princess rose earlier than she had done since she had been carried into Africa by the magician, whose company she was forced to endure once a day. She, however, treated him so harshly that he dared not live there altogether. As she was dressing, one of her women looked out and saw Aladdin. The princess ran and opened the window, and at the noise she made Aladdin looked up. She called to him to come to her, and great was the joy of these lovers at seeing each other again.
That morning, the princess woke up earlier than she had since the magician brought her to Africa, a man she had to tolerate once a day. However, she was so harsh with him that he didn’t dare stay around all the time. While she was getting dressed, one of her attendants looked out and spotted Aladdin. The princess rushed to the window and, at the sound she made, Aladdin looked up. She called for him to come to her, and their joy at seeing each other again was immense.
After he had kissed her Aladdin said: "I beg of you, Princess, in God's name, before we speak of anything else, for your own sake and mine, tell me what has become of an old lamp I left on the cornice in the hall of four-and-twenty windows, when I went a-hunting."
After he kissed her, Aladdin said, "I beg you, Princess, for God's sake, before we talk about anything else, for both our sakes, please tell me what happened to the old lamp I left on the ledge in the hall with twenty-four windows when I went hunting."
"Alas!" she said "I am the innocent cause of our sorrows," and told him of the exchange of the lamp.
"Unfortunately!" she said. "I am the innocent cause of our troubles," and she told him about the exchange of the lamp.
"Now I know," cried Aladdin, "that we have to thank the African magician for this! Where is the lamp?"
"Now I get it," shouted Aladdin, "we have the African magician to thank for this! Where's the lamp?"
"He carries it about with him," said the princess, "I know, for he pulled it out of his breast to show me. He wishes me to break my faith with you and marry him, saying that you were beheaded by my father's command. He is forever speaking ill of you, but I only reply by my tears. If I persist, I doubt not that he will use violence."
"He carries it with him," said the princess, "I know because he took it out of his chest to show me. He wants me to break my promise to you and marry him, claiming that you were executed by my father's orders. He's constantly talking badly about you, but all I do is cry. If I keep resisting, I'm sure he will resort to violence."
Aladdin comforted her, and left her for a while. He changed clothes with the first person he met in the town, and having bought a certain powder returned to the princess, who let him in by a little side door.
Aladdin reassured her and stepped away for a bit. He swapped clothes with the first person he encountered in town, and after buying a special powder, he returned to the princess, who admitted him through a small side door.
"Put on your most beautiful dress," he said to her, "and receive the magician with smiles, leading him to believe that you have forgotten me. Invite him to sup with you, and say you wish to taste the wine of his country. He will go for some, and while he is gone I will tell you what to do."
"Put on your most beautiful dress," he told her, "and greet the magician with smiles, making him think that you’ve forgotten about me. Invite him to dinner and say you want to try the wine from his country. He’ll go to get some, and while he’s away, I’ll tell you what to do."
She listened carefully to Aladdin, and when he left her arrayed herself gaily for the first time since she left China. She put on a girdle and head-dress of diamonds, and seeing in a glass that she looked more beautiful than ever, received the magician, saying to his great amazement: "I have made up my mind that Aladdin is dead, and that all my tears will not bring him back to me, so I am resolved to mourn no more, and have therefore invited you to sup with me; but I am tired of the wines of China, and would fain taste those of Africa."
She listened closely to Aladdin, and when he left, she dressed up happily for the first time since leaving China. She put on a belt and headpiece adorned with diamonds, and seeing in a mirror that she looked more beautiful than ever, welcomed the magician, saying to his great surprise: "I've decided that Aladdin is gone, and no amount of tears will bring him back, so I'm resolved to stop mourning. That's why I've invited you to have dinner with me; but I'm tired of Chinese wine and would like to try some from Africa."
The magician flew to his cellar, and the princess put the powder Aladdin had given her in her cup. When he returned she asked him to drink her health in the wine of Africa, handing him her cup in exchange for his as a sign she was reconciled to him.
The magician rushed to his cellar, and the princess poured the powder Aladdin had given her into her cup. When he came back, she asked him to toast to her health with the wine from Africa, handing him her cup in exchange for his as a sign that she had forgiven him.
Before drinking the magician made her a speech in praise of her beauty, but the princess cut him short saying:
Before drinking, the magician gave her a speech complimenting her beauty, but the princess interrupted him, saying:
"Let me drink first, and you shall say what you will afterwards." She set her cup to her lips and kept it there, while the magician drained his to the dregs and fell back lifeless.
"Let me drink first, and you can say what you want afterwards." She held her cup to her lips and kept it there, while the magician finished his drink and fell back lifeless.
The princess then opened the door to Aladdin, and flung her arms round his neck, but Aladdin put her away, bidding her to leave him, as he had more to do. He then went to the dead magician, took the lamp out of his vest, and bade the genie carry the palace and all in it back to China. This was done, and the princess in her chamber only felt two little shocks, and little thought she was at home again.
The princess then opened the door to Aladdin and wrapped her arms around his neck, but Aladdin pushed her away, telling her to leave him alone because he had more to do. He then went to the dead magician, took the lamp out of his vest, and told the genie to carry the palace and everything in it back to China. This happened, and the princess in her room only felt two little jolts and barely realized she was home again.
The Sultan, who was sitting in his closet, mourning for his lost daughter, happened to look up, and rubbed his eyes, for there stood the palace as before! He hastened thither, and Aladdin received him in the hall of the four-and-twenty windows, with the princess at his side. Aladdin told him what had happened, and showed him the dead body of the magician, that he might believe. A ten days' feast was proclaimed, and it seemed as if Aladdin might now live the rest of his life in peace; but it was not to be.
The Sultan, who was sitting in his room, grieving for his lost daughter, happened to look up and rubbed his eyes, for the palace was just as it had been! He rushed over, and Aladdin welcomed him in the hall of the twenty-four windows, with the princess by his side. Aladdin explained what had happened and showed him the dead body of the magician to prove it. A ten-day feast was declared, and it seemed like Aladdin could now live the rest of his life in peace; but that wasn't meant to be.
The African magician had a younger brother, who was, if possible, more wicked and more cunning than himself. He travelled to China to avenge his brother's death, and went to visit a pious woman called Fatima, thinking she might be of use to him. He entered her cell and clapped a dagger to her breast, telling her to rise and do his bidding on pain of death. He changed clothes with her, coloured his face like hers, put on her veil and murdered her, that she might tell no tales. Then he went towards the palace of Aladdin, and all the people thinking he was the holy woman, gathered round him, kissing his hands and begging his blessing. When he got to the palace there was such a noise going on round him that the princess bade her slave look out of the window and ask what was the matter. The slave said it was the holy woman, curing people by her touch of their ailments, whereupon the princess, who had long desired to see Fatima, sent for her. On coming to the princess the magician offered up a prayer for her health and prosperity. When he had done the princess made him sit by her, and begged him to stay with her always. The false Fatima, who wished for nothing better, consented, but kept his veil down for fear of discovery. The princess showed him the hall, and asked him what he thought of it.
The African magician had a younger brother who was, if anything, even more evil and clever than he was. He traveled to China to get revenge for his brother's death and decided to visit a devout woman named Fatima, thinking she could help him. He entered her cell and pressed a dagger to her chest, forcing her to get up and do what he wanted or face death. He swapped clothes with her, painted his face to look like hers, put on her veil, and killed her so she wouldn't reveal his plan. Then he headed toward Aladdin's palace, and everyone, believing he was the holy woman, surrounded him, kissing his hands and asking for his blessing. When he arrived at the palace, the commotion caught the princess's attention, and she told her servant to look out the window and find out what was happening. The servant reported that it was the holy woman healing people with her touch, which made the princess, who had long wanted to meet Fatima, decide to summon her. When he came to the princess, the magician offered a prayer for her health and happiness. After finishing, the princess invited him to sit beside her and asked him to stay with her forever. The impostor Fatima, who wanted nothing more than that, agreed but kept his veil down to avoid being discovered. The princess showed him the hall and asked for his opinion on it.
"It is truly beautiful," said the false Fatima. "In my mind it wants but one thing."
"It’s really beautiful," said the fake Fatima. "In my mind, it only wants one thing."
"And what is that?" said the princess.
"And what is that?" asked the princess.
"If only a roc's egg," replied he, "were hung up from the middle of this dome, it would be the wonder of the world."
"If only a roc's egg," he replied, "were hanging from the middle of this dome, it would be a world wonder."
After this the princess could think of nothing but a roc's egg, and when Aladdin returned from hunting he found her in a very ill humour. He begged to know what was amiss, and she told him that all her pleasure in the hall was spoilt for the want of a roc's egg hanging from the dome.
After this, the princess could think of nothing except a roc's egg, and when Aladdin came back from hunting, he found her in a really bad mood. He asked her what was wrong, and she told him that all her enjoyment in the hall was ruined because she didn't have a roc's egg hanging from the dome.
"It that is all," replied Aladdin, "you shall soon be happy."
"It’s all good," replied Aladdin, "you’ll be happy soon."
He left her and rubbed the lamp, and when the genie appeared commanded him to bring a roc's egg. The genie gave such a loud and terrible shriek that the hall shook.
He walked away from her and rubbed the lamp, and when the genie appeared, he ordered him to bring a roc's egg. The genie let out an incredibly loud and terrifying scream that made the whole hall tremble.
"Wretch!" he cried, "is it not enough that I have done everything for you, but you must command me to bring my master and hang him up in the midst of this dome? You and your wife and your palace deserve to be burnt to ashes; but this request does not come from you, but from the brother of the African magician whom you destroyed. He is now in your palace disguised as the holy woman--whom he murdered. He it was who put that wish into your wife's head. Take care of yourself, for he means to kill you." So saying the genie disappeared.
"Wretch!" he yelled, "is it not enough that I've done everything for you, but now you want me to bring my master and hang him up in the middle of this dome? You, your wife, and your palace deserve to be burned to ashes; but this request doesn’t come from you, it comes from the brother of the African magician you killed. He’s now in your palace disguised as the holy woman—whom he murdered. He’s the one who planted that idea in your wife's head. Watch yourself, because he intends to kill you." With that, the genie vanished.
Aladdin went back to the princess, saying his head ached, and requesting that the holy Fatima should be fetched to lay her hands on it. But when the magician came near, Aladdin, seizing his dagger, pierced him to the heart.
Aladdin went back to the princess, saying his head hurt, and asking for the holy Fatima to be called to touch it. But when the magician approached, Aladdin grabbed his dagger and stabbed him in the heart.
"What have you done?" cried the princess. "You have killed the holy woman!"
"What have you done?" cried the princess. "You’ve killed the holy woman!"
"Not so," replied Aladdin, "but a wicked magician," and told her of how she had been deceived.
"Not at all," Aladdin replied, "but a wicked magician," and explained how she had been tricked.
After this Aladdin and his wife lived in peace. He succeeded the Sultan when he died, and reigned for many years, leaving behind him a long line of kings.
After this, Aladdin and his wife lived happily. He became the Sultan when he passed away and ruled for many years, leaving behind a long line of kings.
The Adventures of Haroun-al-Raschid, Caliph of Bagdad
The Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid sat in his palace, wondering if there was anything left in the world that could possibly give him a few hours' amusement, when Giafar the grand-vizir, his old and tried friend, suddenly appeared before him. Bowing low, he waited, as was his duty, till his master spoke, but Haroun-al-Raschid merely turned his head and looked at him, and sank back into his former weary posture.
The Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid sat in his palace, contemplating if there was anything in the world that could entertain him for a few hours when Giafar, the grand vizier and his long-time friend, suddenly appeared before him. Bowing deeply, he waited, as was his duty, for his master to speak, but Haroun-al-Raschid simply turned his head to look at him and then slumped back into his previous tired position.
Now Giafar had something of importance to say to the Caliph, and had no intention of being put off by mere silence, so with another low bow in front of the throne, he began to speak.
Now Giafar had something important to say to the Caliph and wasn’t going to be silenced, so with another low bow in front of the throne, he started to speak.
"Commander of the Faithful," said he, "I have taken on myself to remind your Highness that you have undertaken secretly to observe for yourself the manner in which justice is done and order is kept throughout the city. This is the day you have set apart to devote to this object, and perhaps in fulfilling this duty you may find some distraction from the melancholy to which, as I see to my sorrow, you are a prey."
"Commander of the Faithful," he said, "I want to remind you that you've decided to secretly check how justice is served and order is maintained in the city. Today is the day you've set aside for this purpose, and perhaps by doing this, you might find some relief from the sadness that, as I sadly observe, you've been struggling with."
"You are right," returned the Caliph, "I had forgotten all about it. Go and change your coat, and I will change mine."
"You’re right," the Caliph replied, "I completely forgot about that. Go change your coat, and I’ll change mine."
A few moments later they both re-entered the hall, disguised as foreign merchants, and passed through a secret door, out into the open country. Here they turned towards the Euphrates, and crossing the river in a small boat, walked through that part of the town which lay along the further bank, without seeing anything to call for their interference. Much pleased with the peace and good order of the city, the Caliph and his vizir made their way to a bridge, which led straight back to the palace, and had already crossed it, when they were stopped by an old and blind man, who begged for alms.
A few moments later, they both came back into the hall, pretending to be foreign merchants, and went through a secret door out into the open countryside. They headed toward the Euphrates and, after crossing the river in a small boat, walked through the part of the town that was on the other side, without noticing anything that needed their attention. Satisfied with the peace and order of the city, the Caliph and his vizier made their way to a bridge that went directly back to the palace. They had just crossed it when an old blind man stopped them and asked for alms.
The Caliph gave him a piece of money, and was passing on, but the blind man seized his hand, and held him fast.
The Caliph gave him a coin and was about to walk away, but the blind man grabbed his hand and wouldn't let go.
"Charitable person," he said, "whoever you may be grant me yet another prayer. Strike me, I beg of you, one blow. I have deserved it richly, and even a more severe penalty."
"Generous person," he said, "whoever you are, please grant me one more request. Strike me, I ask of you, just one blow. I’ve earned it fully, and even a harsher punishment."
The Caliph, much surprised at this request, replied gently: "My good man, that which you ask is impossible. Of what use would my alms be if I treated you so ill?" And as he spoke he tried to loosen the grasp of the blind beggar.
The Caliph, surprised by this request, replied gently, "My good man, what you’re asking is impossible. What benefit would my charity be if I treated you so poorly?" As he spoke, he tried to loosen the grip of the blind beggar.
"My lord," answered the man, "pardon my boldness and my persistence. Take back your money, or give me the blow which I crave. I have sworn a solemn oath that I will receive nothing without receiving chastisement, and if you knew all, you would feel that the punishment is not a tenth part of what I deserve."
"My lord," the man replied, "please forgive my audacity and insistence. Return your money, or give me the punishment I seek. I have taken a solemn oath that I will accept nothing without receiving correction, and if you knew the whole story, you would agree that the punishment is not even a fraction of what I deserve."
Moved by these words, and perhaps still more by the fact that he had other business to attend to, the Caliph yielded, and struck him lightly on the shoulder. Then he continued his road, followed by the blessing of the blind man. When they were out of earshot, he said to the vizir, "There must be something very odd to make that man act so--I should like to find out what is the reason. Go back to him; tell him who I am, and order him to come without fail to the palace to-morrow, after the hour of evening prayer."
Moved by these words, and perhaps even more by the fact that he had other things to handle, the Caliph agreed and gently tapped him on the shoulder. Then he continued on his way, accompanied by the blessing of the blind man. Once they were out of earshot, he said to the vizier, "There must be something really strange to make that man act like that—I want to know the reason. Go back to him; tell him who I am, and tell him to come to the palace tomorrow after the evening prayer."
So the grand-vizir went back to the bridge; gave the blind beggar first a piece of money and then a blow, delivered the Caliph's message, and rejoined his master.
So the grand vizier went back to the bridge; first gave the blind beggar some money and then punched him, delivered the Caliph's message, and rejoined his master.
They passed on towards the palace, but walking through a square, they came upon a crowd watching a young and well-dressed man who was urging a horse at full speed round the open space, using at the same time his spurs and whip so unmercifully that the animal was all covered with foam and blood. The Caliph, astonished at this proceeding, inquired of a passer-by what it all meant, but no one could tell him anything, except that every day at the same hour the same thing took place.
They continued toward the palace, but while walking through a square, they saw a crowd watching a young, well-dressed man who was racing a horse at full speed around the open space. He was using his spurs and whip so harshly that the horse was covered in foam and blood. The Caliph, shocked by what he saw, asked a bystander what was happening, but no one could provide any information, except that this same event occurred every day at the same hour.
Still wondering, he passed on, and for the moment had to content himself with telling the vizir to command the horseman also to appear before him at the same time as the blind man.
Still wondering, he moved on and for now had to be satisfied with telling the vizier to also have the horseman appear before him at the same time as the blind man.
The next day, after evening prayer, the Caliph entered the hall, and was followed by the vizir bringing with him the two men of whom we have spoken, and a third, with whom we have nothing to do. They all bowed themselves low before the throne and then the Caliph bade them rise, and ask the blind man his name.
The next day, after evening prayers, the Caliph entered the hall, followed by the vizier who brought along the two men we mentioned, as well as a third man who isn't relevant to our story. They all bowed deeply before the throne, and then the Caliph told them to get up and asked the blind man his name.
"Baba-Abdalla, your Highness," said he.
"Baba-Abdalla, Your Highness," he said.
"Baba-Abdalla," returned the Caliph, "your way of asking alms yesterday seemed to me so strange, that I almost commanded you then and there to cease from causing such a public scandal. But I have sent for you to inquire what was your motive in making such a curious vow. When I know the reason I shall be able to judge whether you can be permitted to continue to practise it, for I cannot help thinking that it sets a very bad example to others. Tell me therefore the whole truth, and conceal nothing."
"Baba-Abdalla," the Caliph replied, "your method of asking for charity yesterday struck me as so unusual that I nearly ordered you to stop causing such a public scene right then and there. However, I've called you in to understand what motivated you to make such an odd vow. Once I know the reason, I can decide if you're allowed to continue with it, as I can't shake the feeling that it sets a terrible example for others. So, please tell me everything and hide nothing."
These words troubled the heart of Baba-Abdalla, who prostrated himself at the feet of the Caliph. Then rising, he answered: "Commander of the Faithful, I crave your pardon humbly, for my persistence in beseeching your Highness to do an action which appears on the face of it to be without any meaning. No doubt, in the eyes of men, it has none; but I look on it as a slight expiation for a fearful sin of which I have been guilty, and if your Highness will deign to listen to my tale, you will see that no punishment could atone for the crime."
These words troubled Baba-Abdalla’s heart, and he knelt before the Caliph. After rising, he replied: "Commander of the Faithful, I humbly ask for your forgiveness for my insistence in asking you to take an action that seems meaningless at first glance. No doubt, in the eyes of others, it has none; but I see it as a small act of atonement for a terrible sin I have committed, and if you would be willing to hear my story, you would understand that no punishment could make up for the crime."
The Story of the Blind Baba-Abdalla
I was born, Commander of the Faithful, in Bagdad, and was left an orphan while I was yet a very young man, for my parents died within a few days of each other. I had inherited from them a small fortune, which I worked hard night and day to increase, till at last I found myself the owner of eighty camels. These I hired out to travelling merchants, whom I frequently accompanied on their various journeys, and always returned with large profits.
I was born, Commander of the Faithful, in Baghdad, and became an orphan at a very young age since my parents passed away within days of each other. I inherited a small fortune from them, which I diligently worked to grow day and night, until eventually I owned eighty camels. I rented these out to traveling merchants, whom I often accompanied on their various journeys, always returning with significant profits.
One day I was coming back from Balsora, whither I had taken a supply of goods, intended for India, and halted at noon in a lonely place, which promised rich pasture for my camels. I was resting in the shade under a tree, when a dervish, going on foot towards Balsora, sat down by my side, and I inquired whence he had come and to what place he was going. We soon made friends, and after we had asked each other the usual questions, we produced the food we had with us, and satisfied our hunger.
One day I was coming back from Balsora, where I had taken a shipment of goods meant for India, and I stopped at noon in a remote area that seemed to have great grazing for my camels. I was resting in the shade under a tree when a dervish, traveling on foot towards Balsora, sat down next to me. I asked him where he had come from and where he was headed. We quickly became friends, and after exchanging the usual questions, we shared the food we had with us and satisfied our hunger.
While we were eating, the dervish happened to mention that in a spot only a little way off from where we were sitting, there was hidden a treasure so great that if my eighty camels were loaded till they could carry no more, the hiding place would seem as full as if it had never been touched.
While we were eating, the dervish casually mentioned that not far from where we were sitting, there was a treasure hidden so vast that if I loaded up eighty camels to their limit, the hiding place would look as if it had never been disturbed.
At this news I became almost beside myself with joy and greed, and I flung my arms round the neck of the dervish, exclaiming: "Good dervish, I see plainly that the riches of this world are nothing to you, therefore of what use is the knowledge of this treasure to you? Alone and on foot, you could carry away a mere handful. But tell me where it is, and I will load my eighty camels with it, and give you one of them as a token of my gratitude."
At this news, I was overwhelmed with joy and excitement. I wrapped my arms around the dervish's neck and said, "Good dervish, it's clear that the riches of this world mean nothing to you, so what good is knowing about this treasure to you? You could only carry a small amount on your own. But just tell me where it is, and I’ll fill my eighty camels with it and give you one as a token of my gratitude."
Certainly my offer does not sound very magnificent, but it was great to me, for at his words a wave of covetousness had swept over my heart, and I almost felt as if the seventy-nine camels that were left were nothing in comparison.
Sure, my offer doesn't sound very impressive, but it meant a lot to me because his words stirred a wave of desire in my heart, and I almost felt like the seventy-nine camels that were left were insignificant in comparison.
The dervish saw quite well what was passing in my mind, but he did not show what he thought of my proposal.
The dervish could clearly see what was on my mind, but he didn’t reveal his thoughts on my suggestion.
"My brother," he answered quietly, "you know as well as I do, that you are behaving unjustly. It was open to me to keep my secret, and to reserve the treasure for myself. But the fact that I have told you of its existence shows that I had confidence in you, and that I hoped to earn your gratitude for ever, by making your fortune as well as mine. But before I reveal to you the secret of the treasure, you must swear that, after we have loaded the camels with as much as they can carry, you will give half to me, and let us go our own ways. I think you will see that this is fair, for if you present me with forty camels, I on my side will give you the means of buying a thousand more."
"My brother," he replied softly, "you know as well as I do that you’re being unfair. I could have kept my secret and kept the treasure for myself. But the fact that I shared it with you shows I trusted you and hoped to earn your lasting gratitude by making both our fortunes. However, before I reveal the treasure's secret, you must promise that after we load the camels with as much as they can carry, you will give me half and let us part ways. I think you'll agree this is fair, because if you give me forty camels, I’ll help you buy a thousand more."
I could not of course deny that what the dervish said was perfectly reasonable, but, in spite of that, the thought that the dervish would be as rich as I was unbearable to me. Still there was no use in discussing the matter, and I had to accept his conditions or bewail to the end of my life the loss of immense wealth. So I collected my camels and we set out together under the guidance of the dervish. After walking some time, we reached what looked like a valley, but with such a narrow entrance that my camels could only pass one by one. The little valley, or open space, was shut up by two mountains, whose sides were formed of straight cliffs, which no human being could climb.
I couldn't deny that what the dervish said made perfect sense, but the idea that he would be as rich as I was just drove me crazy. Still, arguing about it was pointless, and I had to either agree to his terms or spend the rest of my life regretting the loss of my huge fortune. So, I gathered my camels, and we set off together with the dervish leading the way. After walking for a while, we arrived at what seemed like a valley, but the entrance was so narrow that my camels could only go through one at a time. The small valley, or clearing, was enclosed by two mountains, with sheer cliffs on either side that no one could climb.
When we were exactly between these mountains the dervish stopped.
When we were right in between these mountains, the dervish stopped.
"Make your camels lie down in this open space," he said, "so that we can easily load them; then we will go to the treasure."
"Have your camels lie down in this open area," he said, "so we can load them up easily; then we’ll head to the treasure."
I did what I was bid, and rejoined the dervish, whom I found trying to kindle a fire out of some dry wood. As soon as it was alight, he threw on it a handful of perfumes, and pronounced a few words that I did not understand, and immediately a thick column of smoke rose high into the air. He separated the smoke into two columns, and then I saw a rock, which stood like a pillar between the two mountains, slowly open, and a splendid palace appear within.
I did what I was told and went back to the dervish, who was trying to start a fire with some dry wood. Once it was lit, he tossed some perfume on it and said a few words that I didn’t understand, and right away a thick column of smoke shot up into the air. He split the smoke into two columns, and then I saw a rock, standing like a pillar between the two mountains, slowly open up, revealing a magnificent palace inside.
But, Commander of the Faithful, the love of gold had taken such possession of my heart, that I could not even stop to examine the riches, but fell upon the first pile of gold within my reach and began to heap it into a sack that I had brought with me.
But, Commander of the Faithful, my love for gold had taken such control of my heart that I couldn’t even pause to check out the treasures; I just rushed to the first pile of gold I saw and started shoving it into a sack I had brought with me.
The dervish likewise set to work, but I soon noticed that he confined himself to collecting precious stones, and I felt I should be wise to follow his example. At length the camels were loaded with as much as they could carry, and nothing remained but to seal up the treasure, and go our ways.
The dervish also got to work, but I quickly saw that he focused on gathering valuable stones, and I thought it would be smart to do the same. Eventually, the camels were loaded with as much as they could carry, and all that was left was to pack up the treasure and go our separate ways.
Before, however, this was done, the dervish went up to a great golden vase, beautifully chased, and took from it a small wooden box, which he hid in the bosom of his dress, merely saying that it contained a special kind of ointment. Then he once more kindled the fire, threw on the perfume, and murmured the unknown spell, and the rock closed, and stood whole as before.
Before this was done, the dervish approached a large, beautifully crafted golden vase and took a small wooden box from it, which he tucked into the front of his robe, simply stating that it held a special kind of ointment. Then he reignited the fire, added the perfume, and recited the mysterious incantation, causing the rock to close and return to its original state.
The next thing was to divide the camels, and to charge them with the treasure, after which we each took command of our own and marched out of the valley, till we reached the place in the high road where the routes diverge, and then we parted, the dervish going towards Balsora, and I to Bagdad. We embraced each other tenderly, and I poured out my gratitude for the honour he had done me, in singling me out for this great wealth, and having said a hearty farewell we turned our backs, and hastened after our camels.
The next step was to split up the camels and load them with the treasure. After that, we each took control of our own and walked out of the valley until we reached the fork in the main road, where we went our separate ways. The dervish headed towards Balsora, and I made my way to Baghdad. We hugged each other warmly, and I expressed my gratitude for the honor he had given me by choosing me for this great wealth. After saying a heartfelt goodbye, we turned away and hurried after our camels.
I had hardly come up with mine when the demon of envy filled my soul. "What does a dervish want with riches like that?" I said to myself. "He alone has the secret of the treasure, and can always get as much as he wants," and I halted my camels by the roadside, and ran back after him.
I had barely thought of my own desires when the demon of envy took over my soul. "What does a dervish need with riches like that?" I asked myself. "He alone knows the secret of the treasure and can always get as much as he wants," so I stopped my camels by the side of the road and ran back after him.
I was a quick runner, and it did not take me very long to come up with him. "My brother," I exclaimed, as soon as I could speak, "almost at the moment of our leave-taking, a reflection occurred to me, which is perhaps new to you. You are a dervish by profession, and live a very quiet life, only caring to do good, and careless of the things of this world. You do not realise the burden that you lay upon yourself, when you gather into your hands such great wealth, besides the fact that no one, who is not accustomed to camels from his birth, can ever manage the stubborn beasts. If you are wise, you will not encumber yourself with more than thirty, and you will find those trouble enough."
I was a fast runner, and it didn't take me long to catch up with him. "My brother," I said as soon as I could talk, "just before we parted ways, a thought struck me that might be new to you. You’re a dervish by trade and live a very peaceful life, focused solely on doing good and not bothered by worldly matters. You don't realize the weight you're placing on yourself when you gather such immense wealth, not to mention that no one who hasn't been around camels their whole life can really handle those stubborn animals. If you're smart, you'll avoid taking on more than thirty, and you'll find even that to be quite enough trouble."
"You are right," replied the dervish, who understood me quite well, but did not wish to fight the matter. "I confess I had not thought about it. Choose any ten you like, and drive them before you."
"You’re right," replied the dervish, who understood me perfectly, but didn't want to argue. "I admit I hadn't considered that. Pick any ten you want and lead them along."
I selected ten of the best camels, and we proceeded along the road, to rejoin those I had left behind. I had got what I wanted, but I had found the dervish so easy to deal with, that I rather regretted I had not asked for ten more. I looked back. He had only gone a few paces, and I called after him.
I picked out ten of the best camels, and we continued along the road to catch up with those I had left behind. I got what I wanted, but I found the dervish so easy to work with that I kind of wished I had asked for ten more. I looked back. He had only gone a few steps, and I called out to him.
"My brother," I said, "I am unwilling to part from you without pointing out what I think you scarcely grasp, that large experience of camel-driving is necessary to anybody who intends to keep together a troop of thirty. In your own interest, I feel sure you would be much happier if you entrusted ten more of them to me, for with my practice it is all one to me if I take two or a hundred."
"My brother," I said, "I don’t want to leave you without highlighting something you probably don’t fully understand: having a lot of experience in camel driving is essential for anyone who wants to manage a group of thirty camels. For your own benefit, I’m sure you’d be much happier if you let me take care of ten more of them, because with my experience, it doesn’t matter to me whether I handle two or a hundred."
As before, the dervish made no difficulties, and I drove off my ten camels in triumph, only leaving him with twenty for his share. I had now sixty, and anyone might have imagined that I should be content.
As before, the dervish didn’t put up any resistance, and I set off with my ten camels in triumph, leaving him with twenty for his share. I now had sixty, and anyone might have thought that I would be satisfied.
But, Commander of the Faithful, there is a proverb that says, "the more one has, the more one wants." So it was with me. I could not rest as long as one solitary camel remained to the dervish; and returning to him I redoubled my prayers and embraces, and promises of eternal gratitude, till the last twenty were in my hands.
But, Commander of the Faithful, there's a saying that goes, "the more you have, the more you want." That was how I felt. I couldn’t find peace as long as there was even one single camel left with the dervish; so I went back to him and increased my prayers, hugs, and promises of endless gratitude until I had the last twenty in my possession.
"Make a good use of them, my brother," said the holy man. "Remember riches sometimes have wings if we keep them for ourselves, and the poor are at our gates expressly that we may help them."
"Use them wisely, my brother," said the holy man. "Remember that wealth can fly away if we hoard it for ourselves, and the needy are at our doorstep so we can assist them."
My eyes were so blinded by gold, that I paid no heed to his wise counsel, and only looked about for something else to grasp. Suddenly I remembered the little box of ointment that the dervish had hidden, and which most likely contained a treasure more precious than all the rest. Giving him one last embrace, I observed accidentally, "What are you going to do with that little box of ointment? It seems hardly worth taking with you; you might as well let me have it. And really, a dervish who has given up the world has no need of ointment!"
My eyes were so blinded by gold that I ignored his wise advice and only looked around for something else to grab. Suddenly, I remembered the little box of ointment that the dervish had hidden, which probably held a treasure more valuable than anything else. Giving him one last hug, I accidentally said, "What are you going to do with that little box of ointment? It hardly seems worth taking with you; you might as well let me have it. And honestly, a dervish who's renounced the world has no use for ointment!"
Oh, if he had only refused my request! But then, supposing he had, I should have got possession of it by force, so great was the madness that had laid hold upon me. However, far from refusing it, the dervish at once held it out, saying gracefully, "Take it, my friend, and if there is anything else I can do to make you happy you must let me know."
Oh, if he had just said no to my request! But then again, if he had, I would have taken it by force, my madness was that intense. Instead of refusing, the dervish immediately offered it to me, saying kindly, "Take it, my friend, and if there's anything else I can do to make you happy, just let me know."
Directly the box was in my hands I wrenched off the cover. "As you are so kind," I said, "tell me, I pray you, what are the virtues of this ointment?"
As soon as the box was in my hands, I pulled off the lid. "Since you’re being so nice," I said, "could you please tell me what the benefits of this ointment are?"
"They are most curious and interesting," replied the dervish. "If you apply a little of it to your left eye you will behold in an instant all the treasures hidden in the bowels of the earth. But beware lest you touch your right eye with it, or your sight will be destroyed for ever."
"They're really fascinating and intriguing," replied the dervish. "If you put a little on your left eye, you'll instantly see all the treasures hidden deep within the earth. But be careful not to touch your right eye with it, or you'll lose your sight forever."
His words excited my curiosity to the highest pitch. "Make trial on me, I implore you," I cried, holding out the box to the dervish. "You will know how to do it better than I! I am burning with impatience to test its charms."
His words sparked my curiosity like never before. "Please, give it a try on me," I exclaimed, handing the box to the dervish. "You’ll know how to do it better than I will! I'm so eager to experience its magic."
The dervish took the box I had extended to him, and, bidding me shut my left eye, touched it gently with the ointment. When I opened it again I saw spread out, as it were before me, treasures of every kind and without number. But as all this time I had been obliged to keep my right eye closed, which was very fatiguing, I begged the dervish to apply the ointment to that eye also.
The dervish took the box I offered him and told me to close my left eye. He then gently touched it with the ointment. When I opened it again, I saw a vast array of treasures spread out before me. However, since I had to keep my right eye closed the whole time, which was really tiring, I asked the dervish to put the ointment on that eye too.
"If you insist upon it I will do it," answered the dervish, "but you must remember what I told you just now--that if it touches your right eye you will become blind on the spot."
"If you really want me to do it, I will," replied the dervish, "but you need to keep in mind what I just told you—that if it touches your right eye, you'll go blind immediately."
Unluckily, in spite of my having proved the truth of the dervish's words in so many instances, I was firmly convinced that he was now keeping concealed from me some hidden and precious virtue of the ointment. So I turned a deaf ear to all he said.
Unfortunately, even though I had shown the truth of the dervish's words in many cases, I was convinced that he was now hiding some valuable quality of the ointment from me. So, I ignored everything he said.
"My brother," I replied smiling, "I see you are joking. It is not natural that the same ointment should have two such exactly opposite effects."
"My brother," I said with a smile, "I can tell you're joking. It doesn’t make sense for the same ointment to have two completely opposite effects."
"It is true all the same," answered the dervish, "and it would be well for you if you believed my word."
"It’s true nonetheless," replied the dervish, "and it would be good for you if you believed me."
But I would not believe, and, dazzled by the greed of avarice, I thought that if one eye could show me riches, the other might teach me how to get possession of them. And I continued to press the dervish to anoint my right eye, but this he resolutely declined to do.
But I couldn't believe it, and, blinded by my greed, I thought that if one eye could show me wealth, the other could teach me how to grab it. So I kept urging the dervish to anoint my right eye, but he firmly refused to do so.
"After having conferred such benefits on you," said he, "I am loth indeed to work you such evil. Think what it is to be blind, and do not force me to do what you will repent as long as you live."
"After doing so much for you," he said, "I really don't want to bring you any harm. Consider what it means to be blind, and don't make me do something you'll regret for the rest of your life."
It was of no use. "My brother," I said firmly, "pray say no more, but do what I ask. You have most generously responded to my wishes up to this time, do not spoil my recollection of you for a thing of such little consequence. Let what will happen I take it on my own head, and will never reproach you."
It was pointless. "My brother," I said firmly, "please stop, but just do what I ask. You've been so kind in fulfilling my wishes until now; don’t ruin my memories of you over something so trivial. Whatever happens, I’ll take responsibility for it myself and will never blame you."
"Since you are determined upon it," he answered with a sigh, "there is no use talking," and taking the ointment he laid some on my right eye, which was tight shut. When I tried to open it heavy clouds of darkness floated before me. I was as blind as you see me now!
"Since you're set on it," he replied with a sigh, "there's no point in arguing." He took the ointment and applied some to my right eye, which was tightly shut. When I tried to open it, thick clouds of darkness swirled in front of me. I was as blind as you see me now!
"Miserable dervish!" I shrieked, "so it is true after all! Into what a bottomless pit has my lust after gold plunged me. Ah, now that my eyes are closed they are really opened. I know that all my sufferings are caused by myself alone! But, good brother, you, who are so kind and charitable, and know the secrets of such vast learning, have you nothing that will give me back my sight?"
"Miserable dervish!" I shouted, "so it really is true after all! Into what a bottomless pit has my craving for gold dragged me. Ah, now that my eyes are shut, they are truly opened. I realize that all my pain is caused by me alone! But, good brother, you who are so kind and generous, and understand the secrets of such great knowledge, do you have anything that can help me regain my sight?"
"Unhappy man," replied the dervish, "it is not my fault that this has befallen you, but it is a just chastisement. The blindness of your heart has wrought the blindness of your body. Yes, I have secrets; that you have seen in the short time that we have known each other. But I have none that will give you back your sight. You have proved yourself unworthy of the riches that were given you. Now they have passed into my hands, whence they will flow into the hands of others less greedy and ungrateful than you."
"Unhappy man," replied the dervish, "it’s not my fault that this has happened to you, but it’s a fair punishment. The blindness of your heart has caused the blindness of your body. Yes, I have secrets; you’ve seen that in the short time we’ve known each other. But I have none that will restore your sight. You’ve shown yourself unworthy of the wealth that was given to you. Now it has passed into my hands, from where it will go to others who are less greedy and ungrateful than you."
The dervish said no more and left me, speechless with shame and confusion, and so wretched that I stood rooted to the spot, while he collected the eighty camels and proceeded on his way to Balsora. It was in vain that I entreated him not to leave me, but at least to take me within reach of the first passing caravan. He was deaf to my prayers and cries, and I should soon have been dead of hunger and misery if some merchants had not come along the track the following day and kindly brought me back to Bagdad.
The dervish said nothing more and left me there, feeling humiliated and confused, so miserable that I couldn’t move. He gathered the eighty camels and continued on to Balsora. I begged him not to leave me behind and at least to take me to the nearest caravan. He ignored my pleas and cries, and I would have soon died from hunger and despair if some merchants hadn’t passed by the next day and kindly taken me back to Bagdad.
From a rich man I had in one moment become a beggar; and up to this time I have lived solely on the alms that have been bestowed on me. But, in order to expiate the sin of avarice, which was my undoing, I oblige each passer-by to give me a blow.
From being a wealthy man, I suddenly turned into a beggar; and since then, I have depended entirely on the charity that has been given to me. However, to atone for the sin of greed that brought me down, I require each person who walks by to give me a hit.
This, Commander of the Faithful, is my story.
This is my story, Commander of the Faithful.
When the blind man had ended the Caliph addressed him: "Baba-Abdalla, truly your sin is great, but you have suffered enough. Henceforth repent in private, for I will see that enough money is given you day by day for all your wants."
When the blind man finished speaking, the Caliph said to him: "Baba-Abdalla, your sin is indeed serious, but you've already endured a lot. From now on, repent in private, and I'll make sure you receive enough money each day to cover all your needs."
At these words Baba-Abdalla flung himself at the Caliph's feet, and prayed that honour and happiness might be his portion for ever.
At these words, Baba-Abdalla threw himself at the Caliph's feet and prayed that honor and happiness would be his forever.
The Story of Sidi-Nouman
The Caliph, Haroun-al-Raschid, was much pleased with the tale of the blind man and the dervish, and when it was finished he turned to the young man who had ill-treated his horse, and inquired his name also. The young man replied that he was called Sidi-Nouman.
The Caliph, Haroun-al-Raschid, was very pleased with the story of the blind man and the dervish, and when it ended, he turned to the young man who had mistreated his horse and asked for his name as well. The young man replied that his name was Sidi-Nouman.
"Sidi-Nouman," observed the Caliph, "I have seen horses broken all my life long, and have even broken them myself, but I have never seen any horse broken in such a barbarous manner as by you yesterday. Every one who looked on was indignant, and blamed you loudly. As for myself, I was so angry that I was very nearly disclosing who I was, and putting a stop to it at once. Still, you have not the air of a cruel man, and I would gladly believe that you did not act in this way without some reason. As I am told that it was not the first time, and indeed that every day you are to be seen flogging and spurring your horse, I wish to come to the bottom of the matter. But tell me the whole truth, and conceal nothing."
"Sidi-Nouman," the Caliph said, "I've witnessed horses being broken my whole life, and I've done it myself, but I've never seen a horse treated as brutally as you did yesterday. Everyone who watched was outraged and criticized you loudly. I was so angry that I almost revealed who I was to stop it right then and there. However, you don't seem like a cruel person, and I want to believe you had a reason for your actions. I've heard this isn't the first time you've done this, and that every day you can be seen beating and spurring your horse. I want to get to the bottom of this. So please, tell me the whole truth and hold nothing back."
Sidi-Nouman changed colour as he heard these words, and his manner grew confused; but he saw plainly that there was no help for it. So he prostrated himself before the throne of the Caliph and tried to obey, but the words stuck in his throat, and he remained silent.
Sidi-Nouman changed color as he heard these words, and his demeanor became mixed up; but he clearly saw that there was no escaping it. So he fell to his knees in front of the Caliph's throne and tried to comply, but the words caught in his throat, and he stayed silent.
The Caliph, accustomed though he was to instant obedience, guessed something of what was passing in the young man's mind, and sought to put him at his ease. "Sidi-Nouman," he said, "do not think of me as the Caliph, but merely as a friend who would like to hear your story. If there is anything in it that you are afraid may offend me, take courage, for I pardon you beforehand. Speak then openly and without fear, as to one who knows and loves you."
The Caliph, though used to immediate obedience, sensed what was going through the young man's mind and tried to make him feel comfortable. "Sidi-Nouman," he said, "don't think of me as the Caliph, but just as a friend who wants to hear your story. If there's anything in it that you worry might upset me, don't stress about it, because I've already forgiven you. So go ahead and speak freely and without fear, as to someone who knows and cares about you."
Reassured by the kindness of the Caliph, Sidi-Nouman at length began his tale.
Reassured by the Caliph's kindness, Sidi-Nouman finally started his story.
"Commander of the Faithful," said he, "dazzled though I am by the lustre of your Highness' presence, I will do my best to satisfy your wishes. I am by no means perfect, but I am not naturally cruel, neither do I take pleasure in breaking the law. I admit that the treatment of my horse is calculated to give your Highness a bad opinion of me, and to set an evil example to others; yet I have not chastised it without reason, and I have hopes that I shall be judged more worthy of pity than punishment."
"Commander of the Faithful," he said, "even though I'm amazed by your Highness's presence, I'll do my best to meet your requests. I'm not perfect, but I'm not inherently cruel either, and I don't enjoy breaking the law. I recognize that how I've treated my horse might give your Highness a negative impression of me and set a bad example for others; however, I haven't punished it without cause, and I hope to be seen as more deserving of sympathy than punishment."
Commander of the Faithful, I will not trouble to describe my birth; it is not of sufficient distinction to deserve your Highness' attention. My ancestors were careful people, and I inherited enough money to enable me to live comfortably, though without show.
Commander of the Faithful, I won’t bother to describe my birth; it’s not noteworthy enough to deserve your Highness's attention. My ancestors were practical individuals, and I inherited enough money to live comfortably, though without extravagance.
Having therefore a modest fortune, the only thing wanting to my happiness was a wife who could return my affection, but this blessing I was not destined to get; for on the very day after my marriage, my bride began to try my patience in every way that was most hard to bear.
Having a modest fortune, the only thing missing for my happiness was a wife who could love me back, but this blessing was not meant to be; because on the very day after our wedding, my bride began to test my patience in ways that were incredibly difficult to handle.
Now, seeing that the customs of our land oblige us to marry without ever beholding the person with whom we are to pass our lives, a man has of course no right to complain as long as his wife is not absolutely repulsive, or is not positively deformed. And whatever defects her body may have, pleasant ways and good behaviour will go far to remedy them.
Now, since the customs of our country require us to marry without ever seeing the person we are supposed to spend our lives with, a man really has no reason to complain as long as his wife isn't completely unattractive or severely deformed. And whatever physical flaws she may have, a nice personality and good behavior can make up for them.
The first time I saw my wife unveiled, when she had been brought to my house with the usual ceremonies, I was enchanted to find that I had not been deceived in regard to the account that had been given me of her beauty. I began my married life in high spirits, and the best hopes of happiness.
The first time I saw my wife without her veil, when she was brought to my house with the typical ceremonies, I was thrilled to see that I hadn’t been misled about her beauty. I started my married life feeling upbeat and full of hopes for happiness.
The following day a grand dinner was served to us but as my wife did not appear, I ordered a servant to call her. Still she did not come, and I waited impatiently for some time. At last she entered the room, and she took our places at the table, and plates of rice were set before us.
The next day, we were served a lavish dinner, but since my wife didn’t show up, I asked a servant to get her. Still, she didn’t come, and I waited impatiently for a while. Finally, she walked into the room, took her seat at the table, and plates of rice were placed in front of us.
I ate mine, as was natural, with a spoon, but great was my surprise to notice that my wife, instead of doing the same, drew from her pocket a little case, from which she selected a long pin, and by the help of this pin conveyed her rice grain by grain to her mouth.
I ate mine, as was usual, with a spoon, but I was really surprised to see that my wife, instead of doing the same, pulled out a small case from her pocket, took out a long pin, and used it to pick up her rice grain by grain and bring it to her mouth.
"Amina," I exclaimed in astonishment, "is that the way you eat rice at home? And did you do it because your appetite was so small, or did you wish to count the grains so that you might never eat more than a certain number? If it was from economy, and you are anxious to teach me not to be wasteful, you have no cause for alarm. We shall never ruin ourselves in that way! Our fortune is large enough for all our needs, therefore, dear Amina, do not seek to check yourself, but eat as much as you desire, as I do!"
"Amina," I said in surprise, "is that how you eat rice at home? Did you do that because your appetite is so small, or were you trying to count the grains so you don't eat more than a certain amount? If it’s about being economical and you want to teach me not to waste, you don't have to worry. We won’t ruin ourselves like that! We have enough money for all our needs, so please, Amina, don’t hold back; eat as much as you want, just like I do!"
In reply to my affectionate words, I expected a cheerful answer; yet Amina said nothing at all, but continued to pick her rice as before, only at longer and longer intervals. And, instead of trying the other dishes, all she did was to put every now and then a crumb, of bread into her mouth, that would not have made a meal for a sparrow.
In response to my kind words, I was hoping for a happy reply; however, Amina didn't say anything. She just kept picking at her rice, but did so less frequently. Instead of trying the other dishes, she occasionally popped a tiny crumb of bread into her mouth, which was barely enough to feed a sparrow.
I felt provoked by her obstinacy, but to excuse her to myself as far as I could, I suggested that perhaps she had never been used to eat in the company of men, and that her family might have taught her that she ought to behave prudently and discreetly in the presence of her husband. Likewise that she might either have dined already or intend to do so in her own apartments. So I took no further notice, and when I had finished left the room, secretly much vexed at her strange conduct.
I was irritated by her stubbornness, but to justify her behavior in my mind as best as I could, I thought maybe she wasn’t used to eating with men, and that her family had taught her to act carefully and appropriately around her husband. Also, she might have already eaten or was planning to eat in her own room. So, I didn’t pay her any more attention, and after I finished, I left the room, secretly annoyed by her odd behavior.
The same thing occurred at supper, and all through the next day, whenever we ate together. It was quite clear that no woman could live upon two or three bread-crumbs and a few grains of rice, and I determined to find out how and when she got food. I pretended not to pay attention to anything she did, in the hope that little by little she would get accustomed to me, and become more friendly; but I soon saw that my expectations were quite vain.
The same thing happened at dinner, and all through the next day whenever we ate together. It was obvious that no woman could survive on just a couple of bread crumbs and a few grains of rice, so I decided to find out how and when she got food. I acted like I wasn't paying attention to anything she did, hoping that she'd gradually get used to me and be more friendly, but I quickly realized that my hopes were completely misguided.
One night I was lying with my eyes closed, and to, all appearance sound asleep, when Amina arose softly, and dressed herself without making the slightest sound. I could not imagine what she was going to do, and as my curiosity was great I made up my mind to follow her. When she was fully dressed, she stole quietly from the room.
One night I was lying with my eyes closed, sound asleep, when Amina got up quietly and got dressed without making a sound. I couldn't figure out what she was up to, and my curiosity was strong, so I decided to follow her. Once she was completely dressed, she quietly slipped out of the room.
The instant she had let the curtain fall behind her, I flung a garment on my shoulders and a pair of slippers on my feet. Looking from a lattice which opened into the court, I saw her in the act of passing through the street door, which she carefully left open.
The moment she let the curtain drop behind her, I threw a coat over my shoulders and slipped on a pair of shoes. Looking out through a window that opened into the courtyard, I saw her just as she was walking through the front door, which she intentionally left open.
It was bright moonlight, so I easily managed to keep her in sight, till she entered a cemetery not far from the house. There I hid myself under the shadow of the wall, and crouched down cautiously; and hardly was I concealed, when I saw my wife approaching in company with a ghoul--one of those demons which, as your Highness is aware, wander about the country making their lairs in deserted buildings and springing out upon unwary travellers whose flesh they eat. If no live being goes their way, they then betake themselves to the cemeteries, and feed upon the dead bodies.
It was a bright night with a full moon, so I easily kept her in sight until she entered a cemetery not far from our house. There, I hid in the shadows of the wall and crouched down carefully; just as I got hidden, I saw my wife coming toward me with a ghoul—one of those creatures that, as you know, roam the country, making their homes in abandoned places and jumping out at unsuspecting travelers to eat their flesh. If no living person crosses their path, they retreat to the cemeteries and feed on the dead.
I was nearly struck dumb with horror on seeing my wife with this hideous female ghoul. They passed by me without noticing me, began to dig up a corpse which had been buried that day, and then sat down on the edge of the grave, to enjoy their frightful repast, talking quietly and cheerfully all the while, though I was too far off to hear what they said. When they had finished, they threw back the body into the grave, and heaped back the earth upon it. I made no effort to disturb them, and returned quickly to the house, when I took care to leave the door open, as I had previously found it. Then I got back into bed, and pretended to sleep soundly.
I was almost speechless with horror when I saw my wife with that terrifying female ghoul. They walked right past me without noticing, started to dig up a corpse that had been buried that day, and then sat down at the edge of the grave to enjoy their gruesome meal, chatting quietly and happily the whole time, even though I was too far away to hear what they were saying. After they finished, they tossed the body back into the grave and covered it up with dirt again. I didn’t try to interrupt them and quickly returned to the house, making sure to leave the door open, just as I had found it. Then I got back into bed and pretended to be sound asleep.
A short time after Amina entered as quietly as she had gone out. She undressed and stole into bed, congratulating herself apparently on the cleverness with which she had managed her expedition.
A little while later, Amina slipped back in as quietly as she had left. She got undressed and snuck into bed, seemingly proud of how cleverly she had pulled off her little adventure.
As may be guessed, after such a scene it was long before I could close my eyes, and at the first sound which called the faithful to prayer, I put on my clothes and went to the mosque. But even prayer did not restore peace to my troubled spirit, and I could not face my wife until I had made up my mind what future course I should pursue in regard to her. I therefore spent the morning roaming about from one garden to another, turning over various plans for compelling my wife to give up her horrible ways; I thought of using violence to make her submit, but felt reluctant to be unkind to her. Besides, I had an instinct that gentle means had the best chance of success; so, a little soothed, I turned towards home, which I reached about the hour of dinner.
As you might expect, after such a scene, it took me a long time to fall asleep, and when I heard the first call to prayer, I got dressed and went to the mosque. But even prayer couldn't bring me peace, and I couldn't face my wife until I figured out what I wanted to do about her. So, I spent the morning wandering from one garden to another, thinking about different ways to make my wife change her terrible behavior. I considered using force to make her comply but hesitated to be cruel to her. Besides, I had a feeling that gentle methods would be more effective, so feeling a bit calmer, I headed home, arriving just in time for dinner.
As soon as I appeared, Amina ordered dinner to be served, and we sat down together. As usual, she persisted in only picking a few grains of rice, and I resolved to speak to her at once of what lay so heavily on my heart.
As soon as I showed up, Amina had dinner brought out, and we sat down together. As always, she only picked at a few grains of rice, and I decided to talk to her right away about what was weighing so heavily on my mind.
"Amina," I said, as quietly as possible, "you must have guessed the surprise I felt, when the day after our marriage you declined to eat anything but a few morsels of rice, and altogether behaved in such a manner that most husbands would have been deeply wounded. However I had patience with you, and only tried to tempt your appetite by the choicest dishes I could invent, but all to no purpose. Still, Amina, it seems to me that there be some among them as sweet to the taste as the flesh of a corpse?"
"Amina," I said softly, "you must have sensed my surprise when, the day after our wedding, you refused to eat anything but a few bites of rice and acted in a way that would have hurt most husbands deeply. Still, I was patient with you and tried to tempt your appetite with the best dishes I could come up with, but it was all in vain. Yet, Amina, it seems to me that some of those dishes are as appealing as the taste of a corpse?"
I had no sooner uttered these words than Amina, who instantly understood that I had followed her to the grave-yard, was seized with a passion beyond any that I have ever witnessed. Her face became purple, her eyes looked as if they would start from her head, and she positively foamed with rage.
I had barely finished speaking when Amina, who immediately realized that I had followed her to the graveyard, was overwhelmed by a rage unlike anything I had ever seen before. Her face turned purple, her eyes seemed ready to pop out of her head, and she literally foamed with anger.
I watched her with terror, wondering what would happen next, but little thinking what would be the end of her fury. She seized a vessel of water that stood at hand, and plunging her hand in it, murmured some words I failed to catch. Then, sprinkling it on my face, she cried madly:
I watched her in fear, unsure of what would happen next, but not considering what the outcome of her rage would be. She grabbed a container of water that was nearby, dipped her hand into it, and whispered some words I couldn't understand. Then, splashing it on my face, she shouted wildly:
"Wretch, receive the reward of your prying, and become a dog."
"Wretched one, accept the consequences of your snooping, and turn into a dog."
The words were not out of her mouth when, without feeling conscious that any change was passing over me, I suddenly knew that I had ceased to be a man. In the greatness of the shock and surprise--for I had no idea that Amina was a magician--I never dreamed of running away, and stood rooted to the spot, while Amina grasped a stick and began to beat me. Indeed her blows were so heavy, that I only wonder they did not kill me at once. However they succeeded in rousing me from my stupor, and I dashed into the court-yard, followed closely by Amina, who made frantic dives at me, which I was not quick enough to dodge. At last she got tired of pursuing me, or else a new trick entered into her head, which would give me speedy and painful death; she opened the gate leading into the street, intending to crush me as I passed through. Dog though I was, I saw through her design, and stung into presence of mind by the greatness of the danger, I timed my movements so well that I contrived to rush through, and only the tip of my tail received a squeeze as she banged the gate.
The words weren’t even out of her mouth when, without realizing any change was happening to me, I suddenly understood that I had stopped being a man. In the shock and surprise of it all—since I had no idea Amina was a magician—I never thought to run away and stood frozen in place while Amina grabbed a stick and started to hit me. Her blows were so hard that I can only wonder they didn’t kill me right away. However, they managed to snap me out of my daze, and I bolted into the courtyard, with Amina right behind me, making wild lunges at me that I wasn’t quick enough to avoid. Finally, she either got tired of chasing me or came up with a new plan to give me a quick and painful death; she opened the gate leading to the street, intending to crush me as I went through. Even though I was a dog, I saw through her scheme, and the severity of the danger quickened my mind, so I timed my movements perfectly, managing to rush through just as she slammed the gate, and only the tip of my tail got caught.
I was safe, but my tail hurt me horribly, and I yelped and howled so loud all along the streets, that the other dogs came and attacked me, which made matters no better. In order to avoid them, I took refuge in a cookshop, where tongues and sheep's heads were sold.
I was safe, but my tail hurt a lot, and I yelped and howled so loudly along the streets that the other dogs came and attacked me, which didn’t help at all. To avoid them, I took shelter in a cookshop that sold tongues and sheep's heads.
At first the owner showed me great kindness, and drove away the other dogs that were still at my heels, while I crept into the darkest corner. But though I was safe for the moment, I was not destined to remain long under his protection, for he was one of those who hold all dogs to be unclean, and that all the washing in the world will hardly purify you from their contact. So after my enemies had gone to seek other prey, he tried to lure me from my corner in order to force me into the street. But I refused to come out of my hole, and spent the night in sleep, which I sorely needed, after the pain inflicted on me by Amina.
At first, the owner treated me with kindness and chased off the other dogs that were still following me while I hid in the darkest corner. But even though I was safe for now, I wasn’t going to stay under his protection for long, since he believed all dogs were unclean and thought that no amount of washing could make you clean after being around them. So, after my enemies left to find easier targets, he tried to coax me out of my corner to force me into the street. But I refused to come out of my hiding spot and spent the night sleeping, which I desperately needed after the pain Amina had caused me.
I have no wish to weary your Highness by dwelling on the sad thoughts which accompanied my change of shape, but it may interest you to hear that the next morning my host went out early to do his marketing, and returned laden with the sheep's heads, and tongues and trotters that formed his stock in trade for the day. The smell of meat attracted various hungry dogs in the neighbourhood, and they gathered round the door begging for some bits. I stole out of my corner, and stood with them.
I don't want to tire you out with the sad thoughts that came with my transformation, but you might find it interesting to know that the next morning, my host went out early to do his shopping and came back loaded with sheep's heads, tongues, and trotters that made up his inventory for the day. The smell of the meat drew in several hungry dogs from the neighborhood, and they gathered around the door, begging for scraps. I sneaked out of my corner and stood with them.
In spite of his objection to dogs, as unclean animals, my protector was a kind-hearted man, and knowing I had eaten nothing since yesterday, he threw me bigger and better bits than those which fell to the share of the other dogs. When I had finished, I tried to go back into the shop, but this he would not allow, and stood so firmly at the entrance with a stout stick, that I was forced to give it up, and seek some other home.
Despite his dislike for dogs, which he considered unclean, my protector was a kind-hearted man. Knowing I hadn’t eaten since yesterday, he gave me larger, better pieces than what the other dogs received. After I finished, I tried to go back into the shop, but he wouldn’t let me. He stood firmly at the entrance with a sturdy stick, so I had no choice but to abandon that idea and look for somewhere else to stay.
A few paces further on was a baker's shop, which seemed to have a gay and merry man for a master. At that moment he was having his breakfast, and though I gave no signs of hunger, he at once threw me a piece of bread. Before gobbling it up, as most dogs are in the habit of doing, I bowed my head and wagged my tail, in token of thanks, and he understood, and smiled pleasantly. I really did not want the bread at all, but felt it would be ungracious to refuse, so I ate it slowly, in order that he might see that I only did it out of politeness. He understood this also, and seemed quite willing to let me stay in his shop, so I sat down, with my face to the door, to show that I only asked his protection. This he gave me, and indeed encouraged me to come into the house itself, giving me a corner where I might sleep, without being in anybody's way.
A few steps ahead was a bakery, owned by a cheerful and friendly guy. At that moment, he was having his breakfast, and even though I wasn’t hungry, he immediately threw me a piece of bread. Instead of scarfing it down like most dogs do, I bowed my head and wagged my tail to show my thanks, and he got it and smiled back. I really didn’t want the bread, but I didn’t want to seem rude, so I ate it slowly to let him know I was only doing it out of politeness. He understood that too and seemed happy to let me hang out in his shop, so I sat down facing the door to show I was only asking for his protection. He offered that and even encouraged me to come into the house itself, giving me a cozy corner where I could sleep without being in anyone's way.
The kindness heaped on me by this excellent man was far greater than I could ever have expected. He was always affectionate in his manner of treating me, and I shared his breakfast, dinner and supper, while, on my side, I gave him all the gratitude and attachment to which he had a right.
The kindness shown to me by this amazing man was so much more than I could have ever anticipated. He was always warm and caring toward me, and I shared his breakfast, lunch, and dinner, while I, in turn, gave him all the thanks and loyalty he deserved.
I sat with my eyes fixed on him, and he never left the house without having me at his heels; and if it ever happened that when he was preparing to go out I was asleep, and did not notice, he would call "Rufus, Rufus," for that was the name he gave me.
I sat there, my eyes locked on him, and he never left the house without me following right behind; if I happened to be asleep when he was getting ready to go out and didn’t notice, he would call out, “Rufus, Rufus,” since that was the name he gave me.
Some weeks passed in this way, when one day a woman came in to buy bread. In paying for it, she laid down several pieces of money, one of which was bad. The baker perceived this, and declined to take it, demanding another in its place. The woman, for her part, refused to take it back, declaring it was perfectly good, but the baker would have nothing to do with it. "It is really such a bad imitation," he exclaimed at last, "that even my dog would not be taken in. Here Rufus! Rufus!" and hearing his voice, I jumped on to the counter. The baker threw down the money before me, and said, "Find out if there is a bad coin." I looked at each in turn, and then laid my paw on the false one, glancing at the same time at my master, so as to point it out.
Some weeks went by like this when one day a woman came in to buy bread. When she paid, she laid down several coins, and one of them was fake. The baker noticed this and refused to accept it, asking her for a different one. The woman, on her part, insisted the coin was perfectly fine, but the baker wouldn't budge. "It's such a poor imitation," he finally exclaimed, "that even my dog wouldn’t fall for it. Here, Rufus! Rufus!" Hearing his voice, I jumped onto the counter. The baker tossed the coins in front of me and said, "See if there's a bad one." I looked at each coin in turn and then placed my paw on the fake one, glancing at my master to signal it out.
The baker, who had of course been only in joke, was exceedingly surprised at my cleverness, and the woman, who was at last convinced that the man spoke the truth, produced another piece of money in its place. When she had gone, my master was so pleased that he told all the neighbours what I had done, and made a great deal more of it than there really was.
The baker, who had obviously been joking, was really surprised by my cleverness, and the woman, who finally believed the man was telling the truth, handed over another piece of money. After she left, my master was so happy that he told all the neighbors what I had done and made a bigger deal out of it than it actually was.
The neighbours, very naturally, declined to believe his story, and tried me several times with all the bad money they could collect together, but I never failed to stand the test triumphantly.
The neighbors, quite understandably, didn't believe his story and tested me multiple times with all the counterfeit money they could gather, but I always passed the test successfully.
Soon, the shop was filled from morning till night, with people who on the pretence of buying bread came to see if I was as clever as I was reported to be. The baker drove a roaring trade, and admitted that I was worth my weight in gold to him.
Soon, the shop was packed from morning till night with people who, pretending to buy bread, came to see if I was as clever as they’d heard. The baker was doing a booming business and admitted that I was worth my weight in gold to him.
Of course there were plenty who envied him his large custom, and many was the pitfall set for me, so that he never dared to let me out of his sight. One day a woman, who had not been in the shop before, came to ask for bread, like the rest. As usual, I was lying on the counter, and she threw down six coins before me, one of which was false. I detected it at once, and put my paw on it, looking as I did so at the woman. "Yes," she said, nodding her head. "You are quite right, that is the one." She stood gazing at me attentively for some time, then paid for the bread, and left the shop, making a sign for me to follow her secretly.
Of course, many people envied him for his big business, and there were plenty of traps set for me, so he never dared to let me out of his sight. One day, a woman who hadn't been in the shop before came in to ask for bread, just like everyone else. As usual, I was lying on the counter, and she dropped six coins in front of me, one of which was fake. I spotted it right away and put my paw on it, looking at the woman as I did so. "Yes," she said, nodding her head. "You're absolutely right, that's the one." She stared at me intently for a while, then paid for the bread and left the shop, signaling for me to follow her quietly.
Now my thoughts were always running on some means of shaking off the spell laid on me, and noticing the way in which this woman had looked at me, the idea entered my head that perhaps she might have guessed what had happened, and in this I was not deceived. However I let her go on a little way, and merely stood at the door watching her. She turned, and seeing that I was quite still, she again beckoned to me.
Now my mind was constantly racing with ways to break the spell that had been cast on me, and noticing how this woman looked at me, I started to think that maybe she had figured out what had happened, and I was right. However, I let her continue walking for a bit and just stood by the door watching her. She turned around, and seeing that I was completely still, she gestured for me to come over again.
The baker all this while was busy with his oven, and had forgotten all about me, so I stole out softly, and ran after the woman.
The baker had been focused on his oven the entire time and completely forgot about me, so I quietly slipped out and ran after the woman.
When we came to her house, which was some distance off, she opened the door and then said to me, "Come in, come in; you will never be sorry that you followed me." When I had entered she fastened the door, and took me into a large room, where a beautiful girl was working at a piece of embroidery. "My daughter," exclaimed my guide, "I have brought you the famous dog belonging to the baker which can tell good money from bad. You know that when I first heard of him, I told you I was sure he must be really a man, changed into a dog by magic. To-day I went to the baker's, to prove for myself the truth of the story, and persuaded the dog to follow me here. Now what do you say?"
When we arrived at her house, which was quite a distance away, she opened the door and said to me, "Come in, come in; you won't regret following me." Once I entered, she locked the door and took me into a large room, where a beautiful girl was working on some embroidery. "My daughter," my guide exclaimed, "I've brought you the famous dog from the baker that can tell good money from bad. You remember when I first heard about him, I said I was convinced he must really be a man transformed into a dog by magic. Today, I went to the baker's to see for myself if the story was true and convinced the dog to follow me here. So, what do you think?"
"You are right, mother," replied the girl, and rising she dipped her hand into a vessel of water. Then sprinkling it over me she said, "If you were born dog, remain dog; but if you were born man, by virtue of this water resume your proper form." In one moment the spell was broken. The dog's shape vanished as if it had never been, and it was a man who stood before her.
"You’re right, Mom," the girl replied. She got up and dipped her hand into a bowl of water. Then, sprinkling it over me, she said, "If you were born a dog, stay a dog; but if you were born a man, then with this water, take back your true shape." In an instant, the spell was lifted. The dog’s form disappeared as if it had never existed, and a man stood in its place.
Overcome with gratitude at my deliverance, I flung myself at her feet, and kissed the hem of her garment. "How can I thank you for your goodness towards a stranger, and for what you have done? Henceforth I am your slave. Deal with me as you will!"
Overwhelmed with gratitude for saving me, I threw myself at her feet and kissed the edge of her dress. "How can I thank you for your kindness to a stranger and for everything you've done? From now on, I am your servant. Treat me however you want!"
Then, in order to explain how I came to be changed into a dog, I told her my whole story, and finished with rendering the mother the thanks due to her for the happiness she had brought me.
Then, to explain how I ended up being turned into a dog, I shared my entire story with her and concluded by giving the mother the thanks she deserved for the happiness she had brought me.
"Sidi-Nouman," returned the daughter, "say no more about the obligation you are under to us. The knowledge that we have been of service to you is ample payment. Let us speak of Amina, your wife, with whom I was acquainted before her marriage. I was aware that she was a magician, and she knew too that I had studied the same art, under the same mistress. We met often going to the same baths, but we did not like each other, and never sought to become friends. As to what concerns you, it is not enough to have broken your spell, she must be punished for her wickedness. Remain for a moment with my mother, I beg," she added hastily, "I will return shortly."
"Sidi-Nouman," the daughter replied, "don't mention any obligation you feel towards us. Just knowing that we've helped you is enough payment. Let's talk about Amina, your wife, whom I knew before she got married. I knew she was a magician, and she also knew that I had studied the same craft under the same teacher. We often ran into each other at the baths, but we didn't like each other and never tried to be friends. Regarding you, it's not enough that you've broken her spell; she needs to be punished for her wrongdoing. Please stay for a moment with my mother, I beg," she added quickly, "I'll be back soon."
Left alone with the mother, I again expressed the gratitude I felt, to her as well as to her daughter.
Left alone with the mother, I once more expressed my gratitude to both her and her daughter.
"My daughter," she answered, "is, as you see, as accomplished a magician as Amina herself, but you would be astonished at the amount of good she does by her knowledge. That is why I have never interfered, otherwise I should have put a stop to it long ago." As she spoke, her daughter entered with a small bottle in her hand.
"My daughter," she replied, "is just as skilled a magician as Amina herself, but you'd be amazed at the good she does with her knowledge. That's why I've never intervened; otherwise, I would have put a stop to it a long time ago." As she spoke, her daughter came in holding a small bottle.
"Sidi-Nouman," she said, "the books I have just consulted tell me that Amina is not home at present, but she should return at any moment. I have likewise found out by their means, that she pretends before the servants great uneasiness as to your absence. She has circulated a story that, while at dinner with her, you remembered some important business that had to be done at once, and left the house without shutting the door. By this means a dog had strayed in, which she was forced to get rid of by a stick. Go home then without delay, and await Amina's return in your room. When she comes in, go down to meet her, and in her surprise, she will try to run away. Then have this bottle ready, and dash the water it contains over her, saying boldly, "Receive the reward of your crimes." That is all I have to tell you."
"Sidi-Nouman," she said, "the books I just checked say that Amina isn't home right now, but she should be back any minute. I also found out from them that she's pretending to be really worried about your absence in front of the servants. She spread a story that while you were having dinner with her, you suddenly remembered some important business that needed to be handled immediately, and you left the house without closing the door. Because of that, a dog wandered in, and she had to get rid of it with a stick. So, go home right away and wait for Amina to return in your room. When she comes in, go down to greet her, and when she’s surprised, she’ll try to run away. Then have this bottle ready and splash the water in it on her, saying confidently, 'Receive the reward of your crimes.' That’s all I have to tell you."
Everything happened exactly as the young magician had foretold. I had not been in my house many minutes before Amina returned, and as she approached I stepped in front of her, with the water in my hand. She gave one loud cry, and turned to the door, but she was too late. I had already dashed the water in her face and spoken the magic words. Amina disappeared, and in her place stood the horse you saw me beating yesterday.
Everything happened just like the young magician predicted. I had barely been in my house for a few minutes when Amina came back, and as she got closer, I stepped in front of her, holding the water. She let out a loud scream and turned to the door, but it was too late. I had already splashed the water in her face and said the magic words. Amina vanished, and in her place stood the horse you saw me hitting yesterday.
This, Commander of the Faithful, is my story, and may I venture to hope that, now you have heard the reason of my conduct, your Highness will not think this wicked woman too harshly treated?
This, Commander of the Faithful, is my story, and I hope that after hearing the reason for my actions, your Highness will reconsider and not judge this wronged woman too harshly?
"Sidi-Nouman," replied the Caliph, "your story is indeed a strange one, and there is no excuse to be offered for your wife. But, without condemning your treatment of her, I wish you to reflect how much she must suffer from being changed into an animal, and I hope you will let that punishment be enough. I do not order you to insist upon the young magician finding the means to restore your wife to her human shape, because I know that when once women such as she begin to work evil they never leave off, and I should only bring down on your head a vengeance far worse than the one you have undergone already."
"Sidi-Nouman," replied the Caliph, "your story is indeed a strange one, and there's no excuse for your wife's behavior. But, without judging how you treated her, I want you to consider how much she must suffer from being turned into an animal, and I hope you'll see that as punishment enough. I'm not going to push you to make the young magician find a way to turn your wife back into her human form, because I know that once women like her start causing trouble, they rarely stop, and I would only bring a revenge upon you that's much worse than what you've already faced."
The Story of Ali Colia, Merchant of Bagdad
In the reign of Haroun-al-Raschid, there lived in Bagdad a merchant named Ali Cogia, who, having neither wife nor child, contented himself with the modest profits produced by his trade. He had spent some years quite happily in the house his father had left him, when three nights running he dreamed that an old man had appeared to him, and reproached him for having neglected the duty of a good Mussulman, in delaying so long his pilgrimage to Mecca.
In the time of Haroun-al-Raschid, there was a merchant named Ali Cogia living in Bagdad. Without a wife or children, he was satisfied with the modest profits from his trade. He had happily spent several years in the home his father had left him, when for three nights in a row, he dreamed that an old man appeared to him, criticizing him for neglecting his duty as a good Muslim by postponing his pilgrimage to Mecca.
Ali Cogia was much troubled by this dream, as he was unwilling to give up his shop, and lose all his customers. He had shut his eyes for some time to the necessity of performing this pilgrimage, and tried to atone to his conscience by an extra number of good works, but the dream seemed to him a direct warning, and he resolved to put the journey off no longer.
Ali Cogia was really worried about this dream, as he didn’t want to close his shop and lose all his customers. He had ignored the need to make this pilgrimage for a while and tried to compensate his conscience with a few extra good deeds, but the dream felt like a clear warning, and he decided he couldn't postpone the journey any longer.
The first thing he did was to sell his furniture and the wares he had in his shop, only reserving to himself such goods as he might trade with on the road. The shop itself he sold also, and easily found a tenant for his private house. The only matter he could not settle satisfactorily was the safe custody of a thousand pieces of gold which he wished to leave behind him.
The first thing he did was sell his furniture and the items in his shop, keeping only what he could use for trade on the road. He also sold the shop and quickly found someone to rent his house. The only issue he couldn't figure out was how to securely leave behind a thousand pieces of gold.
After some thought, Ali Cogia hit upon a plan which seemed a safe one. He took a large vase, and placing the money in the bottom of it, filled up the rest with olives. After corking the vase tightly down, he carried it to one of his friends, a merchant like himself, and said to him:
After thinking it over, Ali Cogia came up with a plan that felt secure. He grabbed a large vase, put the money at the bottom, and filled the rest with olives. After sealing the vase tightly, he took it to one of his friends, who was a merchant like him, and said to him:
"My brother, you have probably heard that I am staffing with a caravan in a few days for Mecca. I have come to ask whether you would do me the favour to keep this vase of olives for me till I come back?"
"My brother, you’ve probably heard that I'm leaving with a caravan for Mecca in a few days. I wanted to ask if you could do me the favor of keeping this vase of olives for me until I return?"
The merchant replied readily, "Look, this is the key of my shop: take it, and put the vase wherever you like. I promise that you shall find it in the same place on your return."
The merchant quickly responded, "Here, this is the key to my shop: take it and place the vase wherever you want. I promise it will be right where you left it when you come back."
A few days later, Ali Cogia mounted the camel that he had laden with merchandise, joined the caravan, and arrived in due time at Mecca. Like the other pilgrims he visited the sacred Mosque, and after all his religious duties were performed, he set out his goods to the best advantage, hoping to gain some customers among the passers-by.
A few days later, Ali Cogia got on the camel he had loaded with merchandise, joined the caravan, and reached Mecca on schedule. Like the other pilgrims, he visited the sacred Mosque, and after completing all his religious duties, he displayed his goods in the best way possible, hoping to attract some customers among the people passing by.
Very soon two merchants stopped before the pile, and when they had turned it over, one said to the other:
Very soon, two merchants stopped in front of the pile, and after they turned it over, one said to the other:
"If this man was wise he would take these things to Cairo, where he would get a much better price than he is likely to do here."
"If this guy was smart, he'd take these things to Cairo, where he could get a much better price than he’s likely to get here."
Ali Cogia heard the words, and lost no time in following the advice. He packed up his wares, and instead of returning to Bagdad, joined a caravan that was going to Cairo. The results of the journey gladdened his heart. He sold off everything almost directly, and bought a stock of Egyptian curiosities, which he intended selling at Damascus; but as the caravan with which he would have to travel would not be starting for another six weeks, he took advantage of the delay to visit the Pyramids, and some of the cities along the banks of the Nile.
Ali Cogia heard the advice and quickly acted on it. He packed up his goods and, instead of heading back to Baghdad, joined a caravan heading to Cairo. The outcome of the journey made him happy. He sold everything almost immediately and bought a collection of Egyptian curiosities, which he planned to sell in Damascus. However, since the caravan he needed to travel with wouldn’t depart for another six weeks, he decided to use the time to visit the Pyramids and some cities along the Nile.
Now the attractions of Damascus so fascinated the worthy Ali, that he could hardly tear himself away, but at length he remembered that he had a home in Bagdad, meaning to return by way of Aleppo, and after he had crossed the Euphrates, to follow the course of the Tigris.
Now the sights of Damascus captivated the esteemed Ali so much that he could barely pull himself away, but eventually he remembered he had a home in Baghdad and planned to go back through Aleppo. After crossing the Euphrates, he intended to follow the path of the Tigris.
But when he reached Mossoul, Ali had made such friends with some Persian merchants, that they persuaded him to accompany them to their native land, and even as far as India, and so it came to pass that seven years had slipped by since he had left Bagdad, and during all that time the friend with whom he had left the vase of olives had never once thought of him or of it. In fact, it was only a month before Ali Cogia's actual return that the affair came into his head at all, owing to his wife's remarking one day, that it was a long time since she had eaten any olives, and would like some.
But when he got to Mosul, Ali had become such good friends with some Persian merchants that they convinced him to travel with them to their homeland, and even all the way to India. As a result, seven years went by since he had left Baghdad, and during that whole time, the friend he left the vase of olives with never once thought of him or the vase. In fact, it was only a month before Ali Cogia actually returned that the whole thing crossed his mind at all, triggered by his wife mentioning one day that it had been a long time since she had eaten any olives and she would like some.
"That reminds me," said the husband, "that before Ali Cogia went to Mecca seven years ago, he left a vase of olives in my care. But really by this time he must be dead, and there is no reason we should not eat the olives if we like. Give me a light, and I will fetch them and see how they taste."
"That reminds me," said the husband, "that before Ali Cogia went to Mecca seven years ago, he left a vase of olives with me. But honestly, he must be dead by now, and there's no reason we shouldn't eat the olives if we want. Hand me a light, and I'll go get them and see how they taste."
"My husband," answered the wife, "beware, I pray, of your doing anything so base! Supposing seven years have passed without news of Ali Cogia, he need not be dead for all that, and may come back any day. How shameful it would be to have to confess that you had betrayed your trust and broken the seal of the vase! Pay no attention to my idle words, I really have no desire for olives now. And probably after all this while they are no longer good. I have a presentiment that Ali Cogia will return, and what will he think of you? Give it up, I entreat."
"My husband," the wife replied, "please, don't do something so low! Just because seven years have gone by without news of Ali Cogia doesn't mean he's dead; he could come back any day. How embarrassing would it be to admit that you betrayed your trust and broke the seal of the vase? Ignore my silly comments; I really don’t want olives right now. And honestly, they’ve probably gone bad by now anyway. I have a feeling that Ali Cogia will return, and what will he think of you? Please, let it go."
The merchant, however, refused to listen to her advice, sensible though it was. He took a light and a dish and went into his shop.
The merchant, however, ignored her wise advice. He grabbed a lantern and a plate and headed into his shop.
"If you will be so obstinate," said his wife, "I cannot help it; but do not blame me if it turns out ill."
"If you’re going to be so stubborn," his wife said, "I can’t do anything about it; but don’t blame me if it goes wrong."
When the merchant opened the vase he found the topmost olives were rotten, and in order to see if the under ones were in better condition he shook some out into the dish. As they fell out a few of the gold pieces fell out too.
When the merchant opened the vase, he found that the top olives were rotten. To check if the ones underneath were in better shape, he shook some out into the dish. As they fell, a few gold pieces tumbled out as well.
The sight of the money roused all the merchant's greed. He looked into the vase, and saw that all the bottom was filled with gold. He then replaced the olives and returned to his wife.
The sight of the money stirred all the merchant's greed. He looked into the vase and saw that the bottom was filled with gold. He then put the olives back and returned to his wife.
"My wife," he said, as he entered the room, "you were quite right; the olives are rotten, and I have recorked the vase so well that Ali Cogia will never know it has been touched."
"My wife," he said as he walked into the room, "you were totally right; the olives are spoiled, and I’ve recorked the vase so well that Ali Cogia will never realize it’s been tampered with."
"You would have done better to believe me," replied the wife. "I trust that no harm will come of it."
"You would have been better off believing me," replied the wife. "I hope that nothing bad will come from this."
These words made no more impression on the merchant than the others had done; and he spent the whole night in wondering how he could manage to keep the gold if Ali Cogia should come back and claim his vase. Very early next morning he went out and bought fresh new olives; he then threw away the old ones, took out the gold and hid it, and filled up the vase with the olives he had bought. This done he recorked the vase and put it in the same place where it had been left by Ali Cogia.
These words had no more impact on the merchant than the previous ones; he spent the entire night thinking about how he could keep the gold if Ali Cogia returned to claim his vase. Early the next morning, he went out and bought fresh olives; he then discarded the old ones, took out the gold and hid it, and filled the vase with the new olives he had purchased. After this, he recorked the vase and placed it back where Ali Cogia had left it.
A month later Ali Cogia re-entered Bagdad, and as his house was still let he went to an inn; and the following day set out to see his friend the merchant, who received him with open arms and many expressions of surprise. After a few moments given to inquiries Ali Cogia begged the merchant to hand him over the vase that he had taken care of for so long.
A month later, Ali Cogia returned to Baghdad, and since his house was still rented out, he went to stay at an inn. The next day, he set out to visit his friend the merchant, who welcomed him warmly and expressed his surprise. After catching up for a few moments, Ali Cogia asked the merchant to give him the vase that he had looked after for so long.
"Oh certainly," said he, "I am only glad I could be of use to you in the matter. Here is the key of my shop; you will find the vase in the place where you put it."
"Oh of course," he said, "I'm just happy I could help you with this. Here's the key to my shop; you'll find the vase in the spot where you left it."
Ali Cogia fetched his vase and carried it to his room at the inn, where he opened it. He thrust down his hand but could feel no money, but still was persuaded it must be there. So he got some plates and vessels from his travelling kit and emptied out the olives. To no purpose. The gold was not there. The poor man was dumb with horror, then, lifting up his hands, he exclaimed, "Can my old friend really have committed such a crime?"
Ali Cogia grabbed his vase and took it to his room at the inn, where he opened it. He stuck his hand in but couldn’t feel any money, yet he still convinced himself it must be there. So, he took some plates and containers from his travel gear and dumped out the olives. It didn’t help at all. The gold was missing. The poor man was frozen in shock, then, raising his hands, he exclaimed, "Can my old friend really have done something like this?"
In great haste he went back to the house of the merchant. "My friend," he cried, "you will be astonished to see me again, but I can find nowhere in this vase a thousand pieces of gold that I placed in the bottom under the olives. Perhaps you may have taken a loan of them for your business purposes; if that is so you are most welcome. I will only ask you to give me a receipt, and you can pay the money at your leisure."
In a rush, he returned to the merchant's house. "My friend," he exclaimed, "you'll be surprised to see me again, but I can't find the thousand gold pieces I placed in the bottom of this vase under the olives. Maybe you borrowed them for your business? If that's the case, you're more than welcome. I just ask that you give me a receipt, and you can repay the money whenever you want."
The merchant, who had expected something of the sort, had his reply all ready. "Ali Cogia," he said, "when you brought me the vase of olives did I ever touch it?"
The merchant, who had anticipated something like this, had his answer all prepared. "Ali Cogia," he said, "when you brought me the vase of olives, did I ever touch it?"
"I gave you the key of my shop and you put it yourself where you liked, and did you not find it in exactly the same spot and in the same state? If you placed any gold in it, it must be there still. I know nothing about that; you only told me there were olives. You can believe me or not, but I have not laid a finger on the vase."
"I gave you the key to my shop, and you put it wherever you wanted. Did you not find it in exactly the same place and in the same condition? If you put any gold in it, it should still be there. I don’t know anything about that; you only mentioned there were olives. You can trust me or not, but I haven’t touched the vase."
Ali Cogia still tried every means to persuade the merchant to admit the truth. "I love peace," he said, "and shall deeply regret having to resort to harsh measures. Once more, think of your reputation. I shall be in despair if you oblige me to call in the aid of the law."
Ali Cogia kept trying to convince the merchant to acknowledge the truth. "I value peace," he said, "and I would be really upset if I had to take drastic actions. Please, think about your reputation. I will be heartbroken if you force me to involve the law."
"Ali Cogia," answered the merchant, "you allow that it was a vase of olives you placed in my charge. You fetched it and removed it yourself, and now you tell me it contained a thousand pieces of gold, and that I must restore them to you! Did you ever say anything about them before? Why, I did not even know that the vase had olives in it! You never showed them to me. I wonder you have not demanded pearls or diamonds. Retire, I pray you, lest a crowd should gather in front of my shop."
"Ali Cogia," the merchant replied, "you said it was a vase of olives that you left in my care. You took it back yourself, and now you claim it held a thousand gold coins and that I need to return them to you! Did you ever mention anything about that before? I didn’t even know the vase had olives in it! You never showed them to me. I’m surprised you didn’t ask for pearls or diamonds. Please leave, before a crowd gathers in front of my shop."
By this time not only the casual passers-by, but also the neighbouring merchants, were standing round, listening to the dispute, and trying every now and then to smooth matters between them. But at the merchant's last words Ali Cogia resolved to lay the cause of the quarrel before them, and told them the whole story. They heard him to the end, and inquired of the merchant what he had to say.
At this point, not just the random onlookers but also the nearby shopkeepers were gathered around, listening to the argument and occasionally trying to mediate. However, after the merchant's last words, Ali Cogia decided to present the reason for the dispute to them and shared the entire story. They listened to him attentively and then asked the merchant for his perspective.
The accused man admitted that he had kept Ali Cogia's vase in his shop; but he denied having touched it, and swore that as to what it contained he only knew what Ali Cogia had told him, and called them all to witness the insult that had been put upon him.
The accused man admitted that he had kept Ali Cogia's vase in his shop; but he denied having touched it and swore that he only knew what Ali Cogia had told him about its contents, calling everyone to witness the insult that had been directed at him.
"You have brought it on yourself," said Ali Cogia, taking him by the arm, "and as you appeal to the law, the law you shall have! Let us see if you will dare to repeat your story before the Cadi."
"You did this to yourself," said Ali Cogia, grabbing him by the arm, "and since you want to go to the law, you'll get it! Let's see if you have the guts to tell your story in front of the Cadi."
Now as a good Mussulman the merchant was forbidden to refuse this choice of a judge, so he accepted the test, and said to Ali Cogia, "Very well; I should like nothing better. We shall soon see which of us is in the right."
Now, as a good Muslim, the merchant couldn't refuse this choice of a judge, so he accepted the challenge and said to Ali Cogia, "Alright; I wouldn't want anything more. We'll see soon enough who is right."
So the two men presented themselves before the Cadi, and Ali Cogia again repeated his tale. The Cadi asked what witnesses he had. Ali Cogia replied that he had not taken this precaution, as he had considered the man his friend, and up to that time had always found him honest.
So the two men went to see the Cadi, and Ali Cogia told his story again. The Cadi asked what witnesses he had. Ali Cogia answered that he hadn't thought it was necessary to take that step because he had seen the man as a friend and had always found him to be honest until now.
The merchant, on his side, stuck to his story, and offered to swear solemnly that not only had he never stolen the thousand gold pieces, but that he did not even know they were there. The Cadi allowed him to take the oath, and pronounced him innocent.
The merchant stood by his claim and offered to swear that not only had he never taken the thousand gold pieces, but he didn't even know they were there. The Cadi let him take the oath and declared him innocent.
Ali Cogia, furious at having to suffer such a loss, protested against the verdict, declaring that he would appeal to the Caliph, Haroun-al-Raschid, himself. But the Cadi paid no attention to his threats, and was quite satisfied that he had done what was right.
Ali Cogia, angry about having to endure such a loss, protested the verdict, stating that he would appeal directly to the Caliph, Haroun-al-Raschid. But the Cadi ignored his threats and felt he had acted correctly.
Judgment being given the merchant returned home triumphant, and Ali Cogia went back to his inn to draw up a petition to the Caliph. The next morning he placed himself on the road along which the Caliph must pass after mid-day prayer, and stretched out his petition to the officer who walked before the Caliph, whose duty it was to collect such things, and on entering the palace to hand them to his master. There Haroun-al-Raschid studied them carefully.
Judgment delivered, the merchant returned home victorious, and Ali Cogia went back to his inn to write a petition to the Caliph. The next morning, he positioned himself on the road where the Caliph would pass after midday prayer and handed his petition to the officer walking in front of the Caliph, whose job was to gather such documents and present them to his master upon entering the palace. There, Haroun-al-Raschid examined them closely.
Knowing this custom, Ali Cogia followed the Caliph into the public hall of the palace, and waited the result. After some time the officer appeared, and told him that the Caliph had read his petition, and had appointed an hour the next morning to give him audience. He then inquired the merchant's address, so that he might be summoned to attend also.
Knowing this custom, Ali Cogia followed the Caliph into the public hall of the palace and waited for the outcome. After some time, the officer appeared and told him that the Caliph had read his petition and had set an hour the next morning to meet with him. He then asked for the merchant's address so that he could be summoned to attend as well.
That very evening, the Caliph, with his grand-vizir Giafar, and Mesrour, chief of the eunuchs, all three disguised, as was their habit, went out to take a stroll through the town.
That evening, the Caliph, along with his grand vizier Giafar and Mesrour, the chief of the eunuchs, all three in disguise as they usually did, went out for a walk around the town.
Going down one street, the Caliph's attention was attracted by a noise, and looking through a door which opened into a court he perceived ten or twelve children playing in the moonlight. He hid himself in a dark corner, and watched them.
Walking down a street, the Caliph heard a sound, and when he peered through a door that led into a courtyard, he saw ten or twelve kids playing in the moonlight. He tucked himself away in a dark corner and observed them.
"Let us play at being the Cadi," said the brightest and quickest of them all; "I will be the Cadi. Bring before me Ali Cogia, and the merchant who robbed him of the thousand pieces of gold."
"Let's pretend to be the judge," said the smartest and fastest of them all; "I'll be the judge. Bring Ali Cogia in front of me, along with the merchant who stole his thousand gold coins."
The boy's words recalled to the Caliph the petition he had read that morning, and he waited with interest to see what the children would do.
The boy's words reminded the Caliph of the petition he had read that morning, and he waited with curiosity to see what the children would do.
The proposal was hailed with joy by the other children, who had heard a great deal of talk about the matter, and they quickly settled the part each one was to play. The Cadi took his seat gravely, and an officer introduced first Ali Cogia, the plaintiff, and then the merchant who was the defendant.
The proposal was met with excitement by the other kids, who had heard a lot of chatter about it, and they quickly figured out what role each one would play. The Cadi took his seat seriously, and an officer first introduced Ali Cogia, the plaintiff, and then the merchant who was the defendant.
Ali Cogia made a low bow, and pleaded his cause point by point; concluding by imploring the Cadi not to inflict on him such a heavy loss.
Ali Cogia bowed slightly and presented his case step by step; he ended by begging the Cadi not to impose such a severe loss on him.
The Cadi having heard his case, turned to the merchant, and inquired why he had not repaid Ali Cogia the sum in question.
The judge, having heard his case, turned to the merchant and asked why he hadn’t paid Ali Cogia the amount in question.
The false merchant repeated the reasons that the real merchant had given to the Cadi of Bagdad, and also offered to swear that he had told the truth.
The fake merchant repeated the reasons that the real merchant had given to the Cadi of Bagdad, and also offered to swear that he was telling the truth.
"Stop a moment!" said the little Cadi, "before we come to oaths, I should like to examine the vase with the olives. Ali Cogia," he added, "have you got the vase with you?" and finding he had not, the Cadi continued, "Go and get it, and bring it to me."
"Wait a second!" said the little Cadi, "before we get into oaths, I want to check the vase with the olives. Ali Cogia," he added, "do you have the vase with you?" When he found out he didn’t, the Cadi continued, "Go get it and bring it to me."
So Ali Cogia disappeared for an instant, and then pretended to lay a vase at the feet of the Cadi, declaring it was his vase, which he had given to the accused for safe custody; and in order to be quite correct, the Cadi asked the merchant if he recognised it as the same vase. By his silence the merchant admitted the fact, and the Cadi then commanded to have the vase opened. Ali Cogia made a movement as if he was taking off the lid, and the little Cadi on his part made a pretence of peering into a vase.
So Ali Cogia vanished for a moment, then acted like he was placing a vase at the feet of the Cadi, claiming it was his vase that he had given to the accused for safekeeping. To be sure, the Cadi asked the merchant if he recognized it as the same vase. By staying silent, the merchant confirmed this, and then the Cadi ordered the vase to be opened. Ali Cogia pretended to lift the lid, while the little Cadi pretended to look inside the vase.
"What beautiful olives!" he said, "I should like to taste one," and pretending to put one in his mouth, he added, "they are really excellent!
"What beautiful olives!" he said. "I'd love to taste one," and pretending to put one in his mouth, he added, "they're really excellent!"
"But," he went on, "it seems to me odd that olives seven years old should be as good as that! Send for some dealers in olives, and let us hear what they say!"
"But," he continued, "I find it strange that olives seven years old could be that good! Let's call in some olive dealers and see what they have to say!"
Two children were presented to him as olive merchants, and the Cadi addressed them. "Tell me," he said, "how long can olives be kept so as to be pleasant eating?"
Two kids were brought to him as olive sellers, and the Cadi spoke to them. "Tell me," he said, "how long can olives be stored to make them enjoyable to eat?"
"My lord," replied the merchants, "however much care is taken to preserve them, they never last beyond the third year. They lose both taste and colour, and are only fit to be thrown away."
"My lord," replied the merchants, "no matter how much effort is put into keeping them, they never last beyond the third year. They lose both flavor and color, and are only good for throwing away."
"If that is so," answered the little Cadi, "examine this vase, and tell me how long the olives have been in it."
"If that's the case," replied the little Cadi, "take a look at this vase and tell me how long the olives have been in it."
The olive merchants pretended to examine the olives and taste them; then reported to the Cadi that they were fresh and good.
The olive merchants pretended to check the olives and taste them; then they told the Cadi that they were fresh and good.
"You are mistaken," said he, "Ali Cogia declares he put them in that vase seven years ago."
"You’re wrong," he said, "Ali Cogia says he put them in that vase seven years ago."
"My lord," returned the olive merchants, "we can assure you that the olives are those of the present year. And if you consult all the merchants in Bagdad you will not find one to give a contrary opinion."
"My lord," replied the olive merchants, "we can assure you that these olives are from this year. And if you ask all the merchants in Baghdad, you won't find anyone who disagrees."
The accused merchant opened his mouth as if to protest, but the Cadi gave him no time. "Be silent," he said, "you are a thief. Take him away and hang him." So the game ended, the children clapping their hands in applause, and leading the criminal away to be hanged.
The accused merchant tried to protest, but the Cadi interrupted him. "Shut up," he said, "you're a thief. Take him away and hang him." So the game wrapped up, with the children clapping and cheering, as they led the criminal away to be hanged.
Haroun-al-Raschid was lost in astonishment at the wisdom of the child, who had given so wise a verdict on the case which he himself was to hear on the morrow. "Is there any other verdict possible?" he asked the grand-vizir, who was as much impressed as himself. "I can imagine no better judgment."
Haroun-al-Raschid was amazed by the child's wisdom, who had provided such a smart verdict on the case he was set to hear the next day. "Is there any other verdict possible?" he asked the grand-vizir, who was just as impressed as he was. "I can’t think of a better judgment."
"If the circumstances are really such as we have heard," replied the grand-vizir, "it seems to me your Highness could only follow the example of this boy, in the method of reasoning, and also in your conclusions."
"If the situation is truly as we've heard," replied the grand-vizir, "it seems to me that Your Highness could only follow this boy's example in reasoning and also in your conclusions."
"Then take careful note of this house," said the Caliph, "and bring me the boy to-morrow, so that the affair may be tried by him in my presence. Summon also the Cadi, to learn his duty from the mouth of a child. Bid Ali Cogia bring his vase of olives, and see that two dealers in olives are present." So saying the Caliph returned to the palace.
"Then pay close attention to this house," said the Caliph, "and bring me the boy tomorrow so that he can testify in front of me. Also, summon the Cadi to hear his responsibility from a child. Tell Ali Cogia to bring his vase of olives, and make sure two olive merchants are present." With that, the Caliph returned to the palace.
The next morning early, the grand-vizir went back to the house where they had seen the children playing, and asked for the mistress and her children. Three boys appeared, and the grand-vizir inquired which had represented the Cadi in their game of the previous evening. The eldest and tallest, changing colour, confessed that it was he, and to his mother's great alarm, the grand-vizir said that he had strict orders to bring him into the presence of the Caliph.
The next morning, the grand vizier returned to the house where he had seen the children playing and asked for the lady of the house and her kids. Three boys came out, and the grand vizier asked which one had played the role of the Cadi in their game from the night before. The oldest and tallest boy, looking nervous, admitted it was him, and to his mother’s great distress, the grand vizier stated that he had strict orders to take him to see the Caliph.
"Does he want to take my son from me?" cried the poor woman; but the grand-vizir hastened to calm her, by assuring her that she should have the boy again in an hour, and she would be quite satisfied when she knew the reason of the summons. So she dressed the boy in his best clothes, and the two left the house.
"Does he want to take my son away from me?" cried the distressed woman; but the grand-vizier quickly soothed her, promising that she would have the boy back in an hour, and she would feel completely reassured once she learned the reason for the summons. So she dressed the boy in his finest clothes, and the two of them left the house.
When the grand-vizir presented the child to the Caliph, he was a little awed and confused, and the Caliph proceeded to explain why he had sent for him. "Approach, my son," he said kindly. "I think it was you who judged the case of Ali Cogia and the merchant last night? I overheard you by chance, and was very pleased with the way you conducted it. To-day you will see the real Ali Cogia and the real merchant. Seat yourself at once next to me."
When the grand vizier brought the child to the Caliph, he felt a bit nervous and confused, and the Caliph began to explain why he had called for him. "Come closer, my son," he said warmly. "I believe it was you who judged the case of Ali Cogia and the merchant last night? I happened to overhear you and was very impressed with how you handled it. Today, you will meet the real Ali Cogia and the real merchant. Please sit next to me right away."
The Caliph being seated on his throne with the boy next him, the parties to the suit were ushered in. One by one they prostrated themselves, and touched the carpet at the foot of the throne with their foreheads. When they rose up, the Caliph said: "Now speak. This child will give you justice, and if more should be wanted I will see to it myself."
The Caliph sat on his throne with the boy next to him, and the parties involved in the case were brought in. One by one, they bowed down and touched the carpet at the foot of the throne with their foreheads. When they got up, the Caliph said, "Go ahead and speak. This child will deliver justice, and if anything more is needed, I will take care of it myself."
Ali Cogia and the merchant pleaded one after the other, but when the merchant offered to swear the same oath that he had taken before the Cadi, he was stopped by the child, who said that before this was done he must first see the vase of olives.
Ali Cogia and the merchant took turns pleading, but when the merchant offered to swear the same oath he had taken before the Cadi, the child interrupted him, saying that he first needed to see the vase of olives.
At these words, Ali Cogia presented the vase to the Caliph, and uncovered it. The Caliph took one of the olives, tasted it, and ordered the expert merchants to do the same. They pronounced the olives good, and fresh that year. The boy informed them that Ali Cogia declared it was seven years since he had placed them in the vase; to which they returned the same answer as the children had done.
At that, Ali Cogia handed the vase to the Caliph and revealed its contents. The Caliph took an olive, tasted it, and instructed the expert merchants to do the same. They confirmed that the olives were good and fresh for the year. The boy told them that Ali Cogia had said it had been seven years since he put them in the vase; to which they responded just like the children had.
The accused merchant saw by this time that his condemnation was certain, and tried to allege something in his defence. The boy had too much sense to order him to be hanged, and looked at the Caliph, saying, "Commander of the Faithful, this is not a game now; it is for your Highness to condemn him to death and not for me."
The accused merchant realized that his conviction was inevitable and attempted to come up with a defense. The boy was wise enough not to sentence him to death and turned to the Caliph, saying, "Commander of the Faithful, this isn't a joke anymore; it's up to you to condemn him to death, not me."
Then the Caliph, convinced that the man was a thief, bade them take him away and hang him, which was done, but not before he had confessed his guilt and the place in which he had hidden Ali Cogia's money. The Caliph ordered the Cadi to learn how to deal out justice from the mouth of a child, and sent the boy home, with a purse containing a hundred pieces of gold as a mark of his favour.
Then the Caliph, convinced that the man was a thief, ordered them to take him away and hang him, which they did, but not before he confessed his guilt and revealed where he had hidden Ali Cogia's money. The Caliph instructed the Cadi to learn how to dispense justice from the words of a child and sent the boy home with a purse containing a hundred gold coins as a sign of his favor.
The Enchanted Horse
It was the Feast of the New Year, the oldest and most splendid of all the feasts in the Kingdom of Persia, and the day had been spent by the king in the city of Schiraz, taking part in the magnificent spectacles prepared by his subjects to do honour to the festival. The sun was setting, and the monarch was about to give his court the signal to retire, when suddenly an Indian appeared before his throne, leading a horse richly harnessed, and looking in every respect exactly like a real one.
It was the New Year’s Feast, the oldest and most spectacular celebration in the Kingdom of Persia. The king had spent the day in the city of Schiraz, enjoying the amazing performances arranged by his people to honor the festival. As the sun was setting and the king was about to tell his court to dismiss, an Indian suddenly appeared before his throne, leading a beautifully adorned horse that looked just like a real one.
"Sire," said he, prostrating himself as he spoke, "although I make my appearance so late before your Highness, I can confidently assure you that none of the wonders you have seen during the day can be compared to this horse, if you will deign to cast your eyes upon him."
"Sire," he said, bowing deeply as he spoke, "even though I am presenting myself to you so late, I can confidently assure you that none of the marvels you've witnessed today can compare to this horse, if you would just take a moment to look at him."
"I see nothing in it," replied the king, "except a clever imitation of a real one; and any skilled workman might do as much."
"I don’t see anything in it," replied the king, "except a smart imitation of the real thing; and any skilled craftsman could create something like that."
"Sire," returned the Indian, "it is not of his outward form that I would speak, but of the use that I can make of him. I have only to mount him, and to wish myself in some special place, and no matter how distant it may be, in a very few moments I shall find myself there. It is this, Sire, that makes the horse so marvellous, and if your Highness will allow me, you can prove it for yourself."
"Sire," the Indian replied, "it's not his appearance I'm talking about, but the way I can use him. I just need to get on him and wish to be in a specific place, and no matter how far away it is, I'll find myself there in just a few moments. This is what makes the horse so incredible, and if your Highness permits, you can see for yourself."
The King of Persia, who was interested in every thing out of the common, and had never before come across a horse with such qualities, bade the Indian mount the animal, and show what he could do. In an instant the man had vaulted on his back, and inquired where the monarch wished to send him.
The King of Persia, who was curious about everything unusual and had never seen a horse with such abilities, asked the Indian to ride the animal and demonstrate its skills. In an instant, the man jumped onto its back and asked where the king wanted him to go.
"Do you see that mountain?" asked the king, pointing to a huge mass that towered into the sky about three leagues from Schiraz; "go and bring me the leaf of a palm that grows at the foot."
"Do you see that mountain?" the king asked, pointing to a massive peak that rose into the sky about three miles from Schiraz. "Go and bring me a palm leaf that grows at its base."
The words were hardly out of the king's mouth when the Indian turned a screw placed in the horse's neck, close to the saddle, and the animal bounded like lightning up into the air, and was soon beyond the sight even of the sharpest eyes. In a quarter of an hour the Indian was seen returning, bearing in his hand the palm, and, guiding his horse to the foot of the throne, he dismounted, and laid the leaf before the king.
The moment the king finished speaking, the Indian adjusted a screw on the horse's neck, near the saddle, and the animal leaped into the air like a flash, quickly disappearing from even the sharpest sight. A little later, the Indian was spotted coming back with a palm leaf in hand. He guided his horse to the base of the throne, got off, and presented the leaf to the king.
Now the monarch had no sooner proved the astonishing speed of which the horse was capable than he longed to possess it himself, and indeed, so sure was he that the Indian would be quite ready to sell it, that he looked upon it as his own already.
Now the king had barely demonstrated the amazing speed the horse could reach when he wished to own it himself, and in fact, he was so certain that the Indian would be willing to sell it that he already considered it his own.
"I never guessed from his mere outside how valuable an animal he was," he remarked to the Indian, "and I am grateful to you for having shown me my error," said he. "If you will sell it, name your own price."
"I never realized just how valuable this animal was from its appearance," he said to the Indian, "and I'm thankful to you for pointing out my mistake." He continued, "If you're willing to sell it, just tell me what you want."
"Sire," replied the Indian, "I never doubted that a sovereign so wise and accomplished as your Highness would do justice to my horse, when he once knew its power; and I even went so far as to think it probable that you might wish to possess it. Greatly as I prize it, I will yield it up to your Highness on one condition. The horse was not constructed by me, but it was given me by the inventor, in exchange for my only daughter, who made me take a solemn oath that I would never part with it, except for some object of equal value."
"Your Highness," the Indian replied, "I never doubted that a ruler as wise and skilled as you would recognize the worth of my horse once you experienced its power. I even thought it was possible that you might want to have it for yourself. As much as I value it, I’m willing to give it to you under one condition. The horse wasn’t created by me; it was given to me by the inventor in exchange for my only daughter, who made me swear an oath that I would never sell it unless I received something of equal value in return."
"Name anything you like," cried the monarch, interrupting him. "My kingdom is large, and filled with fair cities. You have only to choose which you would prefer, to become its ruler to the end of your life."
"Name anything you want," shouted the king, cutting him off. "My kingdom is vast and full of beautiful cities. You just have to pick which one you’d like to rule for the rest of your life."
"Sire," answered the Indian, to whom the proposal did not seem nearly so generous as it appeared to the king, "I am most grateful to your Highness for your princely offer, and beseech you not to be offended with me if I say that I can only deliver up my horse in exchange for the hand of the princess your daughter."
"Sire," replied the Indian, who didn't find the proposal as generous as it seemed to the king, "I truly appreciate your Highness's noble offer, but I must ask you not to take offense when I say that I can only give up my horse in return for the hand of your daughter, the princess."
A shout of laughter burst from the courtiers as they heard these words, and Prince Firouz Schah, the heir apparent, was filled with anger at the Indian's presumption. The king, however, thought that it would not cost him much to part from the princess in order to gain such a delightful toy, and while he was hesitating as to his answer the prince broke in.
A burst of laughter came from the courtiers when they heard these words, and Prince Firouz Schah, the heir, was filled with anger at the Indian's audacity. The king, however, thought it wouldn’t be too much of a loss to part with the princess for such an enjoyable prize, and while he hesitated in his response, the prince interrupted.
"Sire," he said, "it is not possible that you can doubt for an instant what reply you should give to such an insolent bargain. Consider what you owe to yourself, and to the blood of your ancestors."
"Sir," he said, "you can’t seriously doubt for a moment how you should respond to such a disrespectful deal. Think about what you owe to yourself and to your heritage."
"My son," replied the king, "you speak nobly, but you do not realise either the value of the horse, or the fact that if I reject the proposal of the Indian, he will only make the same to some other monarch, and I should be filled with despair at the thought that anyone but myself should own this Seventh Wonder of the World. Of course I do not say that I shall accept his conditions, and perhaps he may be brought to reason, but meanwhile I should like you to examine the horse, and, with the owner's permission, to make trial of its powers."
"My son," the king replied, "you speak well, but you don’t understand the value of the horse, or that if I turn down the Indian's offer, he’ll just propose it to another king. It would crush me to think anyone but me could own this Seventh Wonder of the World. I’m not saying I’ll agree to his terms, and maybe he can be convinced to be reasonable, but in the meantime, I want you to check out the horse and, with the owner's permission, test its abilities."
The Indian, who had overheard the king's speech, thought that he saw in it signs of yielding to his proposal, so he joyfully agreed to the monarch's wishes, and came forward to help the prince to mount the horse, and show him how to guide it: but, before he had finished, the young man turned the screw, and was soon out of sight.
The Indian, who had overheard the king's speech, believed he detected signs of agreement to his proposal, so he happily accepted the king's wishes and stepped forward to help the prince get on the horse and show him how to steer it. But before he could finish, the young man tightened the reins and quickly disappeared from view.
They waited some time, expecting that every moment he might be seen returning in the distance, but at length the Indian grew frightened, and prostrating himself before the throne, he said to the king, "Sire, your Highness must have noticed that the prince, in his impatience, did not allow me to tell him what it was necessary to do in order to return to the place from which he started. I implore you not to punish me for what was not my fault, and not to visit on me any misfortune that may occur."
They waited for a while, hoping that at any moment he would appear in the distance, but eventually the Indian became anxious. Falling to his knees before the throne, he said to the king, "Your Majesty, you must have noticed that the prince, in his eagerness, didn’t give me a chance to explain what he needed to do to return to where he started. I beg you not to hold me accountable for something that wasn’t my fault, and not to bring any misfortune upon me that might happen."
"But why," cried the king in a burst of fear and anger, "why did you not call him back when you saw him disappearing?"
"But why," the king exclaimed in a rush of fear and anger, "why didn't you call him back when you saw him disappearing?"
"Sire," replied the Indian, "the rapidity of his movements took me so by surprise that he was out of hearing before I recovered my speech. But we must hope that he will perceive and turn a second screw, which will have the effect of bringing the horse back to earth."
"Sire," replied the Indian, "the speed of his movements surprised me so much that he was out of earshot before I could speak again. But we must hope that he will notice and adjust a second screw, which should bring the horse back down to the ground."
"But supposing he does!" answered the king, "what is to hinder the horse from descending straight into the sea, or dashing him to pieces on the rocks?"
"But what if he does!" the king responded. "What’s to stop the horse from plunging straight into the sea or smashing him against the rocks?"
"Have no fears, your Highness," said the Indian; "the horse has the gift of passing over seas, and of carrying his rider wherever he wishes to go."
"Don't worry, your Highness," said the Indian; "the horse has the ability to travel over seas and take its rider wherever they want to go."
"Well, your head shall answer for it," returned the monarch, "and if in three months he is not safe back with me, or at any rate does not send me news of his safety, your life shall pay the penalty." So saying, he ordered his guards to seize the Indian and throw him into prison.
"Well, you’ll be responsible for this," the king replied, "and if he doesn’t return safely to me in three months, or at least send me news of his safety, you'll pay the price with your life." With that, he commanded his guards to capture the Indian and throw him into prison.
Meanwhile, Prince Firouz Schah had gone gaily up into the air, and for the space of an hour continued to ascend higher and higher, till the very mountains were not distinguishable from the plains. Then he began to think it was time to come down, and took for granted that, in order to do this, it was only needful to turn the screw the reverse way; but, to his surprise and horror, he found that, turn as he might, he did not make the smallest impression. He then remembered that he had never waited to ask how he was to get back to earth again, and understood the danger in which he stood. Luckily, he did not lose his head, and set about examining the horse's neck with great care, till at last, to his intense joy, he discovered a tiny little peg, much smaller than the other, close to the right ear. This he turned, and found him-self dropping to the earth, though more slowly than he had left it.
Meanwhile, Prince Firouz Schah had happily soared into the sky, and for an hour he kept rising higher and higher, until the mountains were barely distinguishable from the plains below. Then he thought it was time to descend and assumed that to do so, all he needed to do was turn the screw in the opposite direction; but, to his surprise and horror, he found that no matter how much he turned it, he made no difference. He then remembered that he had never bothered to ask how to get back to earth and realized the danger he was in. Luckily, he stayed calm and began carefully examining the horse's neck until, to his immense relief, he discovered a tiny peg, much smaller than the others, near the right ear. He turned this peg and found himself gradually descending to the ground, though not as quickly as he had risen.
It was now dark, and as the prince could see nothing, he was obliged, not without some feeling of disquiet, to allow the horse to direct his own course, and midnight was already passed before Prince Firouz Schah again touched the ground, faint and weary from his long ride, and from the fact that he had eaten nothing since early morning.
It was now dark, and since the prince couldn’t see anything, he had to let the horse decide where to go, feeling somewhat uneasy about it. Midnight had already come and gone before Prince Firouz Schah finally reached the ground again, feeling weak and tired from his long ride and the fact that he hadn’t eaten since early morning.
The first thing he did on dismounting was to try to find out where he was, and, as far as he could discover in the thick darkness, he found himself on the terraced roof of a huge palace, with a balustrade of marble running round. In one corner of the terrace stood a small door, opening on to a staircase which led down into the palace.
The first thing he did when he got off the horse was to figure out where he was, and as much as he could tell in the thick darkness, he found himself on the rooftop terrace of a massive palace, with a marble railing all around. In one corner of the terrace, there was a small door that opened onto a staircase leading down into the palace.
Some people might have hesitated before exploring further, but not so the prince. "I am doing no harm," he said, "and whoever the owner may be, he will not touch me when he sees I am unarmed," and in dread of making a false step, he went cautiously down the staircase. On a landing, he noticed an open door, beyond which was a faintly lighted hall.
Some people might have hesitated before exploring further, but not the prince. "I'm not doing anything wrong," he said, "and whoever owns this place won't bother me when he sees I'm unarmed." Worried about making a wrong move, he carefully descended the staircase. On a landing, he noticed an open door leading to a dimly lit hallway.
Before entering, the prince paused and listened, but he heard nothing except the sound of men snoring. By the light of a lantern suspended from the roof, he perceived a row of black guards sleeping, each with a naked sword lying by him, and he understood that the hall must form the ante-room to the chamber of some queen or princess.
Before entering, the prince paused and listened, but he heard nothing except the sound of men snoring. By the light of a lantern hanging from the ceiling, he saw a line of black guards sleeping, each with a drawn sword beside him, and he realized that the hall must be the anteroom leading to the chamber of some queen or princess.
Standing quite still, Prince Firouz Schah looked about him, till his eyes grew accustomed to the gloom, and he noticed a bright light shining through a curtain in one corner. He then made his way softly towards it, and, drawing aside its folds, passed into a magnificent chamber full of sleeping women, all lying on low couches, except one, who was on a sofa; and this one, he knew, must be the princess.
Standing still, Prince Firouz Schah looked around until his eyes adjusted to the darkness, and he saw a bright light shining through a curtain in one corner. He quietly moved toward it and, pulling back the curtain, stepped into a magnificent room filled with sleeping women, all resting on low couches except for one, who was on a sofa; and he knew this one had to be the princess.
Gently stealing up to the side of her bed he looked at her, and saw that she was more beautiful than any woman he had ever beheld. But, fascinated though he was, he was well aware of the danger of his position, as one cry of surprise would awake the guards, and cause his certain death.
Gently approaching the side of her bed, he looked at her and saw that she was more beautiful than any woman he had ever seen. But, even though he was captivated, he knew the danger of his position; one surprise shout could wake the guards and lead to his certain death.
So sinking quietly on his knees, he took hold of the sleeve of the princess and drew her arm lightly towards him. The princess opened her eyes, and seeing before her a handsome well-dressed man, she remained speechless with astonishment.
So quietly kneeling down, he grabbed the princess's sleeve and gently pulled her arm towards him. The princess opened her eyes, and seeing a handsome, well-dressed man in front of her, she was left speechless with surprise.
This favourable moment was seized by the prince, who bowing low while he knelt, thus addressed her:
This fortunate moment was taken by the prince, who bowed deeply as he knelt and spoke to her:
"You behold, madame, a prince in distress, son to the King of Persia, who, owing to an adventure so strange that you will scarcely believe it, finds himself here, a suppliant for your protection. But yesterday, I was in my father's court, engaged in the celebration of our most solemn festival; to-day, I am in an unknown land, in danger of my life."
"You see, ma'am, a prince in trouble, son of the King of Persia, who, because of such a strange adventure that you might hardly believe it, is here, begging for your help. Just yesterday, I was at my father's court, involved in celebrating our biggest festival; today, I'm in a strange land, facing the risk of my life."
Now the princess whose mercy Prince Firouz Schah implored was the eldest daughter of the King of Bengal, who was enjoying rest and change in the palace her father had built her, at a little distance from the capital. She listened kindly to what he had to say, and then answered:
Now the princess that Prince Firouz Schah pleaded with for mercy was the oldest daughter of the King of Bengal, who was spending some time resting and relaxing in the palace her father had built for her, not far from the capital. She listened patiently to what he had to say, and then replied:
"Prince, be not uneasy; hospitality and humanity are practised as widely in Bengal as they are in Persia. The protection you ask will be given you by all. You have my word for it." And as the prince was about to thank her for her goodness, she added quickly, "However great may be my curiosity to learn by what means you have travelled here so speedily, I know that you must be faint for want of food, so I shall give orders to my women to take you to one of my chambers, where you will be provided with supper, and left to repose."
"Prince, don't worry; hospitality and kindness are practiced just as widely in Bengal as they are in Persia. The protection you're seeking will be provided by everyone. You have my word. " And as the prince was about to thank her for her kindness, she quickly added, "No matter how curious I am to learn how you traveled here so quickly, I know you must be exhausted from lack of food, so I will instruct my women to take you to one of my rooms, where you'll be given dinner and allowed to rest."
By this time the princess's attendants were all awake, and listening to the conversation. At a sign from their mistress they rose, dressed themselves hastily, and snatching up some of the tapers which lighted the room, conducted the prince to a large and lofty room, where two of the number prepared his bed, and the rest went down to the kitchen, from which they soon returned with all sorts of dishes. Then, showing him cupboards filled with dresses and linen, they quitted the room.
By this time, the princess's attendants were all awake and listening to the conversation. At a signal from their mistress, they quickly got up, dressed themselves, and grabbed some of the candles that lit the room, leading the prince to a large, high room where two of them made his bed while the others went down to the kitchen. They soon returned with all kinds of dishes. Then, after showing him cupboards filled with clothes and linen, they left the room.
During their absence the Princess of Bengal, who had been greatly struck by the beauty of the prince, tried in vain to go to sleep again. It was of no use: she felt broad awake, and when her women entered the room, she inquired eagerly if the prince had all he wanted, and what they thought of him.
During their absence, the Princess of Bengal, who had been really taken by the prince's good looks, tried unsuccessfully to fall asleep again. It was no use; she felt wide awake, and when her ladies entered the room, she eagerly asked if the prince had everything he needed and what they thought of him.
"Madame," they replied, "it is of course impossible for us to tell what impression this young man has made on you. For ourselves, we think you would be fortunate if the king your father should allow you to marry anyone so amiable. Certainly there is no one in the Court of Bengal who can be compared with him."
"Madame," they replied, "it's clearly impossible for us to know what impression this young man has made on you. As for ourselves, we believe you would be lucky if your father, the king, permits you to marry someone so charming. Definitely, there is no one in the Court of Bengal who can compare to him."
These flattering observations were by no means displeasing to the princess, but as she did not wish to betray her own feelings she merely said, "You are all a set of chatterboxes; go back to bed, and let me sleep."
These compliments didn’t bother the princess at all, but since she didn’t want to show her true feelings, she just said, "You’re all just a bunch of chatterboxes; go back to bed and let me sleep."
When she dressed the following morning, her maids noticed that, contrary to her usual habit, the princess was very particular about her toilette, and insisted on her hair being dressed two or three times over. "For," she said to herself, "if my appearance was not displeasing to the prince when he saw me in the condition I was, how much more will he be struck with me when he beholds me with all my charms."
When she got dressed the next morning, her maids noticed that, unlike her usual routine, the princess was very particular about her appearance and insisted on having her hair done two or three times. "Because," she thought to herself, "if my look wasn’t off-putting to the prince when he saw me as I was, how much more impressed will he be when he sees me at my best."
Then she placed in her hair the largest and most brilliant diamonds she could find, with a necklace, bracelets and girdle, all of precious stones. And over her shoulders her ladies put a robe of the richest stuff in all the Indies, that no one was allowed to wear except members of the royal family. When she was fully dressed according to her wishes, she sent to know if the Prince of Persia was awake and ready to receive her, as she desired to present herself before him.
Then she put the biggest and most dazzling diamonds she could find in her hair, along with a necklace, bracelets, and a belt, all made of precious stones. Over her shoulders, her ladies draped a robe made from the finest fabric in all the Indies, a material reserved only for the royal family. Once she was fully dressed to her liking, she sent to check if the Prince of Persia was awake and ready to see her, as she wanted to present herself to him.
When the princess's messenger entered his room, Prince Firouz Schah was in the act of leaving it, to inquire if he might be allowed to pay his homage to her mistress: but on hearing the princess's wishes, he at once gave way. "Her will is my law," he said, "I am only here to obey her orders."
When the princess's messenger walked into his room, Prince Firouz Schah was just about to leave to ask if he could pay his respects to her. But after hearing what the princess wanted, he immediately stepped back. "Her wishes are my command," he said, "I'm here just to follow her orders."
In a few moments the princess herself appeared, and after the usual compliments had passed between them, the princess sat down on a sofa, and began to explain to the prince her reasons for not giving him an audience in her own apartments. "Had I done so," she said, "we might have been interrupted at any hour by the chief of the eunuchs, who has the right to enter whenever it pleases him, whereas this is forbidden ground. I am all impatience to learn the wonderful accident which has procured the pleasure of your arrival, and that is why I have come to you here, where no one can intrude upon us. Begin then, I entreat you, without delay."
In a few moments, the princess herself appeared, and after exchanging the usual pleasantries, she sat down on a sofa and started to explain to the prince why she hadn’t met with him in her own rooms. "If I had done that," she said, "we could have been interrupted at any moment by the head eunuch, who has the right to enter whenever he wants, while this area is off-limits. I'm eager to hear about the amazing event that led to your visit, and that’s why I came to you here, where no one can disturb us. So please, I urge you, start without delay.”
So the prince began at the beginning, and told all the story of the festival of Nedrouz held yearly in Persia, and of the splendid spectacles celebrated in its honour. But when he came to the enchanted horse, the princess declared that she could never have imagined anything half so surprising. "Well then," continued the prince, "you can easily understand how the King my father, who has a passion for all curious things, was seized with a violent desire to possess this horse, and asked the Indian what sum he would take for it.
So the prince started at the beginning and told the entire story of the Nedrouz festival that happens every year in Persia, along with the amazing events celebrated in its honor. But when he got to the enchanted horse, the princess said she could have never imagined anything that surprising. "Well then," the prince continued, "you can easily see why my father, the King, who loves all things unusual, became very eager to own this horse and asked the Indian how much he would sell it for.
"The man's answer was absolutely absurd, as you will agree, when I tell you that it was nothing less than the hand of the princess my sister; but though all the bystanders laughed and mocked, and I was beside myself with rage, I saw to my despair that my father could not make up his mind to treat the insolent proposal as it deserved. I tried to argue with him, but in vain. He only begged me to examine the horse with a view (as I quite understood) of making me more sensible of its value."
"The man's response was completely ridiculous, as you'll agree when I tell you that it was nothing less than the hand of my sister, the princess. Even though everyone around laughed and mocked, and I was furious with rage, I sadly realized that my father couldn't bring himself to respond to the outrageous proposal as it deserved. I attempted to argue with him, but it was pointless. He just urged me to check out the horse, clearly hoping to make me see how valuable it was."
"To please my father, I mounted the horse, and, without waiting for any instructions from the Indian, turned the peg as I had seen him do. In an instant I was soaring upwards, much quicker than an arrow could fly, and I felt as if I must be getting so near the sky that I should soon hit my head against it! I could see nothing beneath me, and for some time was so confused that I did not even know in what direction I was travelling. At last, when it was growing dark, I found another screw, and on turning it, the horse began slowly to sink towards the earth. I was forced to trust to chance, and to see what fate had in store, and it was already past midnight when I found myself on the roof of this palace. I crept down the little staircase, and made directly for a light which I perceived through an open door--I peeped cautiously in, and saw, as you will guess, the eunuchs lying asleep on the floor. I knew the risks I ran, but my need was so great that I paid no attention to them, and stole safely past your guards, to the curtain which concealed your doorway.
"To make my father happy, I got on the horse and, without waiting for any instructions from the Indian, turned the peg just like I had seen him do. In an instant, I was soaring upward, much faster than an arrow, and I felt like I was getting so close to the sky that I might hit my head against it! I couldn't see anything below me, and for a while, I was so confused that I didn't even know which way I was going. Finally, as it was getting dark, I found another screw, and when I turned it, the horse slowly started to descend toward the ground. I had to rely on chance to see what fate had planned, and it was already past midnight when I found myself on the roof of this palace. I crept down the small staircase and headed straight for a light I noticed through an open door—I cautiously peeked in and saw, as you can guess, the eunuchs sleeping on the floor. I knew the risks I was taking, but my need was so great that I ignored them and quietly slipped past your guards to the curtain that covered your doorway."
"The rest, Princess, you know; and it only remains for me to thank you for the kindness you have shown me, and to assure you of my gratitude. By the law of nations, I am already your slave, and I have only my heart, that is my own, to offer you. But what am I saying? My own? Alas, madame, it was yours from the first moment I beheld you!"
"The rest, Princess, you know; and I just want to thank you for the kindness you've shown me and to express my gratitude. According to the laws of nations, I am already your servant, and the only thing I can offer you is my heart, which is mine to give. But what am I saying? My own? Oh dear, madame, it has been yours since the first moment I saw you!"
The air with which he said these words could have left no doubt on the mind of the princess as to the effect of her charms, and the blush which mounted to her face only increased her beauty.
The way he said these words could have left no doubt in the princess's mind about the impact of her charms, and the blush that rose to her face only enhanced her beauty.
"Prince," returned she as soon as her confusion permitted her to speak, "you have given me the greatest pleasure, and I have followed you closely in all your adventures, and though you are positively sitting before me, I even trembled at your danger in the upper regions of the air! Let me say what a debt I owe to the chance that has led you to my house; you could have entered none which would have given you a warmer welcome. As to your being a slave, of course that is merely a joke, and my reception must itself have assured you that you are as free here as at your father's court. As to your heart," continued she in tones of encouragement, "I am quite sure that must have been disposed of long ago, to some princess who is well worthy of it, and I could not think of being the cause of your unfaithfulness to her."
“Prince,” she replied as soon as her confusion allowed her to speak, “you have brought me the greatest joy, and I have closely followed all your adventures. Even though you are sitting right in front of me, I felt your danger when you were high up in the sky! I must express how grateful I am for the chance that led you to my home; you couldn’t have found a warmer welcome anywhere else. As for your being a slave, that’s clearly a joke, and my hospitality must have shown you that you are as free here as you are at your father's court. Regarding your heart,” she continued encouragingly, “I’m sure it was given away long ago to some princess who truly deserves it, and I couldn’t possibly be the reason for your unfaithfulness to her.”
Prince Firouz Schah was about to protest that there was no lady with any prior claims, but he was stopped by the entrance of one of the princess's attendants, who announced that dinner was served, and, after all, neither was sorry for the interruption.
Prince Firouz Schah was about to argue that no lady had any prior claims, but he was interrupted by one of the princess's attendants, who announced that dinner was served, and, after all, neither of them minded the interruption.
Dinner was laid in a magnificent apartment, and the table was covered with delicious fruits; while during the repast richly dressed girls sang softly and sweetly to stringed instruments. After the prince and princess had finished, they passed into a small room hung with blue and gold, looking out into a garden stocked with flowers and arbutus trees, quite different from any that were to be found in Persia.
Dinner was set in a magnificent apartment, and the table was filled with delicious fruits. While they ate, elegantly dressed girls sang softly and sweetly to the sound of string instruments. After the prince and princess finished, they moved into a small room decorated in blue and gold, looking out onto a garden filled with flowers and arbutus trees, unlike any found in Persia.
"Princess," observed the young man, "till now I had always believed that Persia could boast finer palaces and more lovely gardens than any kingdom upon earth. But my eyes have been opened, and I begin to perceive that, wherever there is a great king he will surround himself with buildings worthy of him."
"Princess," the young man said, "until now I always thought that Persia had the most beautiful palaces and gardens of any kingdom in the world. But now I see that wherever there is a great king, he will make sure his buildings reflect his greatness."
"Prince," replied the Princess of Bengal, "I have no idea what a Persian palace is like, so I am unable to make comparisons. I do not wish to depreciate my own palace, but I can assure you that it is very poor beside that of the King my father, as you will agree when you have been there to greet him, as I hope you will shortly do."
"Prince," replied the Princess of Bengal, "I have no idea what a Persian palace is like, so I can't really compare. I don’t want to put down my own palace, but I can assure you that it’s quite humble compared to my father's, as you will see when you go there to meet him, which I hope you will do soon."
Now the princess hoped that, by bringing about a meeting between the prince and her father, the King would be so struck with the young man's distinguished air and fine manners, that he would offer him his daughter to wife. But the reply of the Prince of Persia to her suggestion was not quite what she wished.
Now the princess hoped that by arranging a meeting between the prince and her father, the King would be so impressed by the young man's distinguished appearance and good manners that he would offer him his daughter’s hand in marriage. But the Prince of Persia's response to her suggestion was not quite what she had hoped for.
"Madame," he said, "by taking advantage of your proposal to visit the palace of the King of Bengal, I should satisfy not merely my curiosity, but also the sentiments of respect with which I regard him. But, Princess, I am persuaded that you will feel with me, that I cannot possibly present myself before so great a sovereign without the attendants suitable to my rank. He would think me an adventurer."
"Ma'am," he said, "by accepting your invitation to visit the palace of the King of Bengal, I would satisfy not only my curiosity but also the respect I have for him. However, Princess, I believe you will agree that I can't possibly appear before such a powerful ruler without the appropriate attendants for my status. He would see me as just an adventurer."
"If that is all," she answered, "you can get as many attendants here as you please. There are plenty of Persian merchants, and as for money, my treasury is always open to you. Take what you please."
"If that's all," she replied, "you can bring in as many helpers as you want. There are plenty of Persian traders, and as for cash, my treasury is always available to you. Take whatever you need."
Prince Firouz Schah guessed what prompted so much kindness on the part of the princess, and was much touched by it. Still his passion, which increased every moment, did not make him forget his duty. So he replied without hesitation:
Prince Firouz Schah figured out what was behind the princess's kindness and was really moved by it. Still, his growing passion didn’t make him forget his responsibilities. So he responded right away:
"I do not know, Princess, how to express my gratitude for your obliging offer, which I would accept at once if it were not for the recollection of all the uneasiness the King my father must be suffering on my account. I should be unworthy indeed of all the love he showers upon me, if I did not return to him at the first possible moment. For, while I am enjoying the society of the most amiable of all princesses, he is, I am quite convinced, plunged in the deepest grief, having lost all hope of seeing me again. I am sure you will understand my position, and will feel that to remain away one instant longer than is necessary would not only be ungrateful on my part, but perhaps even a crime, for how do I know if my absence may not break his heart?
"I don’t know how to express my gratitude, Princess, for your kind offer, which I would accept immediately if it weren’t for the thought of how worried my father, the King, must be about me. I would truly be unworthy of all the love he gives me if I didn’t return to him at the earliest opportunity. While I’m enjoying the company of the most delightful princess, I’m certain he is in deep sorrow, having lost all hope of seeing me again. I’m sure you understand my situation and realize that staying away even for a moment longer than necessary would not only be ungrateful but might even be a crime, because how can I know if my absence could break his heart?"
"But," continued the prince, "having obeyed the voice of my conscience, I shall count the moments when, with your gracious permission, I may present myself before the King of Bengal, not as a wanderer, but as a prince, to implore the favour of your hand. My father has always informed me that in my marriage I shall be left quite free, but I am persuaded that I have only to describe your generosity, for my wishes to become his own."
"But," the prince went on, "after following the guidance of my conscience, I’m counting the moments until, with your kind permission, I can present myself before the King of Bengal, not as a wanderer, but as a prince, to ask for your hand. My father has always told me that I will have complete freedom in my marriage, but I believe that all I have to do is share your kindness for my wishes to align with his."
The Princess of Bengal was too reasonable not to accept the explanation offered by Prince Firouz Schah, but she was much disturbed at his intention of departing at once, for she feared that, no sooner had he left her, than the impression she had made on him would fade away. So she made one more effort to keep him, and after assuring him that she entirely approved of his anxiety to see his father, begged him to give her a day or two more of his company.
The Princess of Bengal was too sensible not to accept the explanation from Prince Firouz Schah, but she was very upset by his plan to leave immediately, as she worried that once he was gone, the impact she had on him would quickly disappear. So she made one last attempt to keep him around and, after telling him that she completely understood his desire to see his father, asked him to stay with her for another day or two.
In common politeness the prince could hardly refuse this request, and the princess set about inventing every kind of amusement for him, and succeeded so well that two months slipped by almost unnoticed, in balls, spectacles and in hunting, of which, when unattended by danger, the princess was passionately fond. But at last, one day, he declared seriously that he could neglect his duty no longer, and entreated her to put no further obstacles in his way, promising at the same time to return, as soon as he could, with all the magnificence due both to her and to himself.
In basic courtesy, the prince could hardly say no to this request, so the princess started coming up with all kinds of entertainment for him, and she did so well that two months went by almost without being noticed, filled with parties, shows, and hunting, which the princess loved dearly when there was no risk involved. But finally, one day, he stated seriously that he could no longer ignore his responsibilities and begged her not to create any more obstacles for him, promising at the same time that he would come back as soon as he could, with all the grandeur that was rightfully hers and his.
"Princess," he added, "it may be that in your heart you class me with those false lovers whose devotion cannot stand the test of absence. If you do, you wrong me; and were it not for fear of offending you, I would beseech you to come with me, for my life can only be happy when passed with you. As for your reception at the Persian Court, it will be as warm as your merits deserve; and as for what concerns the King of Bengal, he must be much more indifferent to your welfare than you have led me to believe if he does not give his consent to our marriage."
"Princess," he continued, "you might think that I’m like those fake lovers whose devotion falls apart when they're away. If you do, you're mistaken; and if I weren't worried about upsetting you, I would ask you to come with me, because my life can only be joyful when I'm with you. Regarding your welcome at the Persian Court, it will be as warm as you deserve; and as for the King of Bengal, he must care a lot less about your well-being than you've made me think if he doesn't agree to our marriage."
The princess could not find words in which to reply to the arguments of the Prince of Persia, but her silence and her downcast eyes spoke for her, and declared that she had no objection to accompanying him on his travels.
The princess couldn't find the words to respond to the Prince of Persia's arguments, but her silence and her downcast eyes said everything for her, showing that she was okay with joining him on his travels.
The only difficulty that occurred to her was that Prince Firouz Schah did not know how to manage the horse, and she dreaded lest they might find themselves in the same plight as before. But the prince soothed her fears so successfully, that she soon had no other thought than to arrange for their flight so secretly, that no one in the palace should suspect it.
The only problem she saw was that Prince Firouz Schah didn't know how to handle the horse, and she worried they might end up in the same situation as before. But the prince eased her worries so well that she soon focused only on planning their escape quietly, so no one in the palace would suspect anything.
This was done, and early the following morning, when the whole palace was wrapped in sleep, she stole up on to the roof, where the prince was already awaiting her, with his horse's head towards Persia. He mounted first and helped the princess up behind; then, when she was firmly seated, with her hands holding tightly to his belt, he touched the screw, and the horse began to leave the earth quickly behind him.
This was done, and early the next morning, when the entire palace was still asleep, she quietly climbed up to the roof, where the prince was already waiting for her, his horse facing Persia. He got on first and then helped the princess climb up behind him; once she was securely seated, holding onto his belt tightly, he pressed the lever, and the horse quickly lifted off the ground.
He travelled with his accustomed speed, and Prince Firouz Schah guided him so well that in two hours and a half from the time of starting, he saw the capital of Persia lying beneath him. He determined to alight neither in the great square from which he had started, nor in the Sultan's palace, but in a country house at a little distance from the town. Here he showed the princess a beautiful suite of rooms, and begged her to rest, while he informed his father of their arrival, and prepared a public reception worthy of her rank. Then he ordered a horse to be saddled, and set out.
He traveled at his usual speed, and Prince Firouz Schah guided him so well that within two and a half hours of leaving, he saw the capital of Persia below him. He decided not to land in the main square where he started, nor at the Sultan's palace, but rather in a country house just outside the city. There, he showed the princess a beautiful set of rooms and asked her to rest while he informed his father of their arrival and arranged a public reception fitting for her status. Then he had a horse saddled and set out.
All the way through the streets he was welcomed with shouts of joy by the people, who had long lost all hope of seeing him again. On reaching the palace, he found the Sultan surrounded by his ministers, all clad in the deepest mourning, and his father almost went out of his mind with surprise and delight at the mere sound of his son's voice. When he had calmed down a little, he begged the prince to relate his adventures.
All along the streets, people cheered joyfully for him, having long given up hope of seeing him again. When he arrived at the palace, he found the Sultan with his ministers, all dressed in the deepest mourning. His father was almost overwhelmed with surprise and happiness just from hearing his son's voice. Once he calmed down a bit, he asked the prince to share his adventures.
The prince at once seized the opening thus given him, and told the whole story of his treatment by the Princess of Bengal, not even concealing the fact that she had fallen in love with him. "And, Sire," ended the prince, "having given my royal word that you would not refuse your consent to our marriage, I persuaded her to return with me on the Indian's horse. I have left her in one of your Highness's country houses, where she is waiting anxiously to be assured that I have not promised in vain."
The prince quickly took advantage of the opportunity and shared the entire story of how the Princess of Bengal had treated him, not even hiding the fact that she had fallen in love with him. "And, Your Majesty," the prince concluded, "after promising her that you wouldn’t refuse your approval for our marriage, I convinced her to come back with me on the Indian's horse. I’ve left her in one of your country houses, where she is patiently waiting to know that I didn’t promise her in vain."
As he said this the prince was about to throw himself at the feet of the Sultan, but his father prevented him, and embracing him again, said eagerly:
As he said this, the prince was about to throw himself at the Sultan's feet, but his father stopped him and, embracing him again, said eagerly:
"My son, not only do I gladly consent to your marriage with the Princess of Bengal, but I will hasten to pay my respects to her, and to thank her in my own person for the benefits she has conferred on you. I will then bring her back with me, and make all arrangements for the wedding to be celebrated to-day."
"My son, I not only fully support your marriage to the Princess of Bengal, but I will also quickly go to meet her and personally thank her for all the good she has done for you. After that, I will bring her back with me and take care of all the arrangements for the wedding to take place today."
So the Sultan gave orders that the habits of mourning worn by the people should be thrown off and that there should be a concert of drums, trumpets and cymbals. Also that the Indian should be taken from prison, and brought before him.
So the Sultan ordered that the mourning customs of the people should be discarded and that there should be a concert of drums, trumpets, and cymbals. He also commanded that the Indian be brought out of prison and brought before him.
His commands were obeyed, and the Indian was led into his presence, surrounded by guards. "I have kept you locked up," said the Sultan, "so that in case my son was lost, your life should pay the penalty. He has now returned; so take your horse, and begone for ever."
His orders were followed, and the Indian was brought before him, surrounded by guards. "I have kept you imprisoned," said the Sultan, "so that if my son was lost, your life would pay the price. He has now returned; so take your horse and leave forever."
The Indian hastily quitted the presence of the Sultan, and when he was outside, he inquired of the man who had taken him out of prison where the prince had really been all this time, and what he had been doing. They told him the whole story, and how the Princess of Bengal was even then awaiting in the country palace the consent of the Sultan, which at once put into the Indian's head a plan of revenge for the treatment he had experienced. Going straight to the country house, he informed the doorkeeper who was left in charge that he had been sent by the Sultan and by the Prince of Persia to fetch the princess on the enchanted horse, and to bring her to the palace.
The Indian quickly left the Sultan’s presence, and once he was outside, he asked the man who had taken him out of prison where the prince had actually been all this time and what he had been doing. They told him the whole story, including that the Princess of Bengal was currently waiting at the country palace for the Sultan’s approval, which immediately sparked a plan for revenge in the Indian's mind based on how he had been treated. Heading straight to the country house, he informed the doorkeeper who was in charge that he had been sent by the Sultan and the Prince of Persia to retrieve the princess on the enchanted horse and bring her to the palace.
The doorkeeper knew the Indian by sight, and was of course aware that nearly three months before he had been thrown into prison by the Sultan; and seeing him at liberty, the man took for granted that he was speaking the truth, and made no difficulty about leading him before the Princess of Bengal; while on her side, hearing that he had come from the prince, the lady gladly consented to do what he wished.
The doorkeeper recognized the Indian and obviously knew that he had been imprisoned by the Sultan nearly three months earlier. So when he saw him free, he assumed what the Indian said was true and had no problem taking him to the Princess of Bengal. On her part, when she heard he had come from the prince, she readily agreed to help him with what he wanted.
The Indian, delighted with the success of his scheme, mounted the horse, assisted the princess to mount behind him, and turned the peg at the very moment that the prince was leaving the palace in Schiraz for the country house, followed closely by the Sultan and all the court. Knowing this, the Indian deliberately steered the horse right above the city, in order that his revenge for his unjust imprisonment might be all the quicker and sweeter.
The Indian, thrilled with how well his plan worked, got on the horse, helped the princess climb on behind him, and turned the peg just as the prince was leaving the palace in Schiraz for the country house, closely followed by the Sultan and the entire court. Aware of this, the Indian intentionally directed the horse right over the city, so his revenge for his unfair imprisonment would come faster and feel even better.
When the Sultan of Persia saw the horse and its riders, he stopped short with astonishment and horror, and broke out into oaths and curses, which the Indian heard quite unmoved, knowing that he was perfectly safe from pursuit. But mortified and furious as the Sultan was, his feelings were nothing to those of Prince Firouz Schah, when he saw the object of his passionate devotion being borne rapidly away. And while he was struck speechless with grief and remorse at not having guarded her better, she vanished swiftly out of his sight. What was he to do? Should he follow his father into the palace, and there give reins to his despair? Both his love and his courage alike forbade it; and he continued his way to the palace.
When the Sultan of Persia saw the horse and its riders, he stopped in shock and horror, unleashing a stream of curses, which the Indian took in stride, knowing he was completely safe from being chased. But as angry and embarrassed as the Sultan was, his emotions paled compared to those of Prince Firouz Schah, when he saw the object of his passionate love being taken away. Struck speechless with grief and guilt for not protecting her better, she quickly disappeared from his sight. What was he supposed to do? Should he follow his father into the palace and let his despair out there? Both his love and his bravery told him not to; so he continued on his way to the palace.
The sight of the prince showed the doorkeeper of what folly he had been guilty, and flinging himself at his master's feet, implored his pardon. "Rise," said the prince, "I am the cause of this misfortune, and not you. Go and find me the dress of a dervish, but beware of saying it is for me."
The sight of the prince made the doorkeeper realize the mistake he had made, and throwing himself at his master's feet, he begged for forgiveness. "Get up," said the prince, "I'm the one responsible for this trouble, not you. Go find me a dervish's outfit, but be careful not to say it's for me."
At a short distance from the country house, a convent of dervishes was situated, and the superior, or scheih, was the doorkeeper's friend. So by means of a false story made up on the spur of the moment, it was easy enough to get hold of a dervish's dress, which the prince at once put on, instead of his own. Disguised like this and concealing about him a box of pearls and diamonds he had intended as a present to the princess, he left the house at nightfall, uncertain where he should go, but firmly resolved not to return without her.
Not far from the country house, there was a convent of dervishes, and the leader, or scheih, was a friend of the doorkeeper. So, with a quick, made-up story, it was easy to get a dervish's outfit, which the prince immediately put on instead of his own. Disguised like this and hiding a box of pearls and diamonds he planned to give to the princess, he left the house at dusk, unsure of where to go but determined not to return without her.
Meanwhile the Indian had turned the horse in such a direction that, before many hours had passed, it had entered a wood close to the capital of the kingdom of Cashmere. Feeling very hungry, and supposing that the princess also might be in want of food, he brought his steed down to the earth, and left the princess in a shady place, on the banks of a clear stream.
Meanwhile, the Indian had turned the horse so that, after a few hours, they entered a forest near the capital of the kingdom of Cashmere. Feeling very hungry and thinking that the princess might also need food, he brought his horse down to the ground and left the princess in a shady spot by the bank of a clear stream.
At first, when the princess had found herself alone, the idea had occurred to her of trying to escape and hide herself. But as she had eaten scarcely anything since she had left Bengal, she felt she was too weak to venture far, and was obliged to abandon her design. On the return of the Indian with meats of various kinds, she began to eat voraciously, and soon had regained sufficient courage to reply with spirit to his insolent remarks. Goaded by his threats she sprang to her feet, calling loudly for help, and luckily her cries were heard by a troop of horsemen, who rode up to inquire what was the matter.
At first, when the princess found herself alone, she thought about trying to escape and hide. But since she hadn’t eaten much since leaving Bengal, she felt too weak to go far and had to give up her plan. When the Indian returned with various meats, she started eating hungrily and soon felt strong enough to respond sharply to his rude comments. Provoked by his threats, she jumped to her feet, calling loudly for help, and fortunately, her cries were heard by a group of horsemen who rode over to ask what was wrong.
Now the leader of these horsemen was the Sultan of Cashmere, returning from the chase, and he instantly turned to the Indian to inquire who he was, and whom he had with him. The Indian rudely answered that it was his wife, and there was no occasion for anyone else to interfere between them.
Now the leader of these horsemen was the Sultan of Kashmir, coming back from the hunt, and he immediately turned to the Indian to ask who he was and who he had with him. The Indian replied rudely that it was his wife and that there was no reason for anyone else to get involved.
The princess, who, of course, was ignorant of the rank of her deliverer, denied altogether the Indian's story. "My lord," she cried, "whoever you may be, put no faith in this impostor. He is an abominable magician, who has this day torn me from the Prince of Persia, my destined husband, and has brought me here on this enchanted horse." She would have continued, but her tears choked her, and the Sultan of Cashmere, convinced by her beauty and her distinguished air of the truth of her tale, ordered his followers to cut off the Indian's head, which was done immediately.
The princess, who was unaware of who had saved her, completely rejected the Indian's claim. "My lord," she exclaimed, "no matter who you are, don't believe this fraud. He is a terrible magician who has today taken me away from the Prince of Persia, my destined husband, and brought me here on this enchanted horse." She tried to say more, but her tears overwhelmed her. The Sultan of Cashmere, swayed by her beauty and noble demeanor, believed her story and commanded his followers to execute the Indian, which they did without hesitation.
But rescued though she was from one peril, it seemed as if she had only fallen into another. The Sultan commanded a horse to be given her, and conducted her to his own palace, where he led her to a beautiful apartment, and selected female slaves to wait on her, and eunuchs to be her guard. Then, without allowing her time to thank him for all he had done, he bade her repose, saying she should tell him her adventures on the following day.
But even though she was saved from one danger, it felt like she had just fallen into another. The Sultan ordered a horse for her and took her to his palace, where he brought her to a lovely room, assigned female servants to attend to her, and eunuchs to keep her safe. Then, without giving her a chance to thank him for everything he had done, he told her to rest and said she should share her stories with him the next day.
The princess fell asleep, flattering herself that she had only to relate her story for the Sultan to be touched by compassion, and to restore her to the prince without delay. But a few hours were to undeceive her.
The princess fell asleep, telling herself that all she had to do was share her story for the Sultan to feel compassion and return her to the prince right away. But just a few hours would prove her wrong.
When the King of Cashmere had quitted her presence the evening before, he had resolved that the sun should not set again without the princess becoming his wife, and at daybreak proclamation of his intention was made throughout the town, by the sound of drums, trumpets, cymbals, and other instruments calculated to fill the heart with joy. The Princess of Bengal was early awakened by the noise, but she did not for one moment imagine that it had anything to do with her, till the Sultan, arriving as soon as she was dressed to inquire after her health, informed her that the trumpet blasts she heard were part of the solemn marriage ceremonies, for which he begged her to prepare. This unexpected announcement caused the princess such terror that she sank down in a dead faint.
When the King of Cashmere left her presence the night before, he decided that he wouldn’t let the sun set again without the princess becoming his wife. At dawn, a proclamation of his intention was made throughout the town with drums, trumpets, cymbals, and other instruments meant to spread joy. The Princess of Bengal was woken up early by the noise, but she didn’t think for a second that it had anything to do with her until the Sultan arrived, just as she was finishing getting dressed, to ask about her health. He told her that the trumpet blasts she heard were part of the formal marriage ceremonies, and he asked her to get ready. This unexpected news terrified the princess so much that she fainted.
The slaves that were in waiting ran to her aid, and the Sultan himself did his best to bring her back to consciousness, but for a long while it was all to no purpose. At length her senses began slowly to come back to her, and then, rather than break faith with the Prince of Persia by consenting to such a marriage, she determined to feign madness. So she began by saying all sorts of absurdities, and using all kinds of strange gestures, while the Sultan stood watching her with sorrow and surprise. But as this sudden seizure showed no sign of abating, he left her to her women, ordering them to take the greatest care of her. Still, as the day went on, the malady seemed to become worse, and by night it was almost violent.
The slaves who were nearby rushed to help her, and the Sultan himself did everything he could to bring her back to her senses, but for a long time, nothing worked. Eventually, she started to regain her awareness, and rather than betray the Prince of Persia by agreeing to such a marriage, she decided to pretend to be insane. So, she began saying all sorts of ridiculous things and making strange gestures, while the Sultan watched her with sadness and surprise. But since this sudden episode showed no signs of stopping, he left her in the care of her attendants, instructing them to take great care of her. Still, as the day went on, her condition seemed to worsen, and by night, it had become almost violent.
Days passed in this manner, till at last the Sultan of Cashmere decided to summon all the doctors of his court to consult together over her sad state. Their answer was that madness is of so many different kinds that it was impossible to give an opinion on the case without seeing the princess, so the Sultan gave orders that they were to be introduced into her chamber, one by one, every man according to his rank.
Days went by like this until the Sultan of Cashmere finally decided to call all the doctors at his court to discuss her unfortunate condition. Their response was that there are so many different kinds of madness that it was impossible to form an opinion on the case without seeing the princess. So, the Sultan ordered that they should be brought into her chamber one by one, each according to his rank.
This decision had been foreseen by the princess, who knew quite well that if once she allowed the physicians to feel her pulse, the most ignorant of them would discover that she was in perfectly good health, and that her madness was feigned, so as each man approached, she broke out into such violent paroxysms, that not one dared to lay a finger on her. A few, who pretended to be cleverer than the rest, declared that they could diagnose sick people only from sight, ordered her certain potions, which she made no difficulty about taking, as she was persuaded they were all harmless.
This decision had been anticipated by the princess, who knew very well that once she let the doctors check her pulse, even the most clueless among them would figure out that she was in perfectly good health and that her insanity was an act. So, as each one approached her, she erupted into such intense fits that not one of them dared to touch her. A few, who claimed to be smarter than the others, said they could diagnose sick people just by looking at them and prescribed her some potions, which she had no problem taking since she believed they were all harmless.
When the Sultan of Cashmere saw that the court doctors could do nothing towards curing the princess, he called in those of the city, who fared no better. Then he had recourse to the most celebrated physicians in the other large towns, but finding that the task was beyond their science, he finally sent messengers into the other neighbouring states, with a memorandum containing full particulars of the princess's madness, offering at the same time to pay the expenses of any physician who would come and see for himself, and a handsome reward to the one who should cure her. In answer to this proclamation many foreign professors flocked into Cashmere, but they naturally were not more successful than the rest had been, as the cure depended neither on them nor their skill, but only on the princess herself.
When the Sultan of Kashmir realized that the court doctors couldn't help the princess, he called in the city doctors, who had no better results. Then he reached out to the most renowned physicians in nearby major towns, but when it became clear that the situation was beyond their expertise, he finally sent messengers to neighboring states with a detailed note about the princess's condition, offering to cover the costs of any doctor willing to come and check on her, along with a generous reward for anyone who could cure her. In response to this announcement, many foreign doctors rushed to Kashmir, but they were no more successful than those before them, as the cure depended not on them or their skills, but solely on the princess herself.
It was during this time that Prince Firouz Schah, wandering sadly and hopelessly from place to place, arrived in a large city of India, where he heard a great deal of talk about the Princess of Bengal who had gone out of her senses, on the very day that she was to have been married to the Sultan of Cashmere. This was quite enough to induce him to take the road to Cashmere, and to inquire at the first inn at which he lodged in the capital the full particulars of the story. When he knew that he had at last found the princess whom he had so long lost, he set about devising a plan for her rescue.
It was during this time that Prince Firouz Schah, wandering sadly and hopelessly from place to place, arrived in a large city in India, where he heard a lot of talk about the Princess of Bengal, who had lost her mind on the very day she was supposed to marry the Sultan of Cashmere. This was enough to motivate him to head to Cashmere and to ask at the first inn where he stayed in the capital for the full details of the story. When he realized he had finally found the princess he had been searching for, he started brainstorming a plan to rescue her.
The first thing he did was to procure a doctor's robe, so that his dress, added to the long beard he had allowed to grow on his travels, might unmistakably proclaim his profession. He then lost no time in going to the palace, where he obtained an audience of the chief usher, and while apologising for his boldness in presuming to think that he could cure the princess, where so many others had failed, declared that he had the secret of certain remedies, which had hitherto never failed of their effect.
The first thing he did was get a doctor's coat, so that his outfit, along with the long beard he had grown during his travels, would clearly show his profession. He then quickly went to the palace, where he got to meet with the chief usher, and while apologizing for his audacity in thinking he could heal the princess when so many others had tried and failed, claimed he had the secret to some remedies that had always worked in the past.
The chief usher assured him that he was heartily welcome, and that the Sultan would receive him with pleasure; and in case of success, he would gain a magnificent reward.
The head usher assured him that he was very welcome and that the Sultan would be happy to meet him; if he succeeded, he would receive a splendid reward.
When the Prince of Persia, in the disguise of a physician, was brought before him, the Sultan wasted no time in talking, beyond remarking that the mere sight of a doctor threw the princess into transports of rage. He then led the prince up to a room under the roof, which had an opening through which he might observe the princess, without himself being seen.
When the Prince of Persia, posing as a doctor, was brought in front of him, the Sultan didn’t linger on conversation, only noting that just seeing a doctor made the princess furious. He then took the prince to a room upstairs, which had a vantage point where he could watch the princess without being seen.
The prince looked, and beheld the princess reclining on a sofa with tears in her eyes, singing softly to herself a song bewailing her sad destiny, which had deprived her, perhaps for ever, of a being she so tenderly loved. The young man's heart beat fast as he listened, for he needed no further proof that her madness was feigned, and that it was love of him which had caused her to resort to this species of trick. He softly left his hiding-place, and returned to the Sultan, to whom he reported that he was sure from certain signs that the princess's malady was not incurable, but that he must see her and speak with her alone.
The prince looked and saw the princess lounging on a sofa with tears in her eyes, softly singing a sad song about her unfortunate fate, which had taken away the one she loved so dearly, perhaps forever. The young man’s heart raced as he listened because he realized that her madness was just an act and that it was her love for him that had driven her to this kind of deception. He quietly left his hiding spot and went back to the Sultan, telling him that he was confident from certain signs that the princess's condition was not hopeless, but that he needed to see her and talk to her alone.
The Sultan made no difficulty in consenting to this, and commanded that he should be ushered in to the princess's apartment. The moment she caught sight of his physician's robe, she sprang from her seat in a fury, and heaped insults upon him. The prince took no notice of her behaviour, and approaching quite close, so that his words might be heard by her alone, he said in a low whisper, "Look at me, princess, and you will see that I am no doctor, but the Prince of Persia, who has come to set you free."
The Sultan agreed without hesitation and ordered that he be escorted to the princess's room. As soon as she saw his physician's robe, she jumped up in anger and threw insults at him. The prince ignored her reactions and moved in closer, speaking softly so only she could hear, "Look at me, princess, and you'll see I'm not a doctor, but the Prince of Persia, here to set you free."
At the sound of his voice, the Princess of Bengal suddenly grew calm, and an expression of joy overspread her face, such as only comes when what we wish for most and expect the least suddenly happens to us. For some time she was too enchanted to speak, and Prince Firouz Schah took advantage of her silence to explain to her all that had occurred, his despair at watching her disappear before his very eyes, the oath he had sworn to follow her over the world, and his rapture at finally discovering her in the palace at Cashmere. When he had finished, he begged in his turn that the princess would tell him how she had come there, so that he might the better devise some means of rescuing her from the tyranny of the Sultan.
At the sound of his voice, the Princess of Bengal suddenly calmed down, and a look of joy spread across her face, like the delight that comes when what we desire most and expect the least suddenly happens. For a while, she was too enchanted to speak, and Prince Firouz Schah used her silence to explain everything that had happened—his despair at seeing her vanish right in front of him, the vow he had made to follow her across the world, and his excitement at finally finding her in the palace in Cashmere. When he finished, he urged the princess to tell him how she had ended up there so he could better figure out how to rescue her from the Sultan’s tyranny.
It needed but a few words from the princess to make him acquainted with the whole situation, and how she had been forced to play the part of a mad woman in order to escape from a marriage with the Sultan, who had not had sufficient politeness even to ask her consent. If necessary, she added, she had resolved to die sooner than permit herself to be forced into such a union, and break faith with a prince whom she loved.
It only took a few words from the princess for him to understand the whole situation and how she had to pretend to be crazy to avoid marrying the Sultan, who hadn't even bothered to ask for her consent. If necessary, she added, she was ready to die rather than let herself be forced into such a marriage and betray the prince she loved.
The prince then inquired if she knew what had become of the enchanted horse since the Indian's death, but the princess could only reply that she had heard nothing about it. Still she did not suppose that the horse could have been forgotten by the Sultan, after all she had told him of its value.
The prince then asked if she knew what had happened to the enchanted horse since the Indian had died, but the princess could only say she hadn’t heard anything about it. Still, she didn’t think the Sultan could have forgotten about the horse, given everything she had told him about its worth.
To this the prince agreed, and they consulted together over a plan by which she might be able to make her escape and return with him into Persia. And as the first step, she was to dress herself with care, and receive the Sultan with civility when he visited her next morning.
To this, the prince agreed, and they discussed a plan for her to escape and come back with him to Persia. The first step was for her to dress carefully and greet the Sultan politely when he visited her the next morning.
The Sultan was transported with delight on learning the result of the interview, and his opinion of the doctor's skill was raised still higher when, on the following day, the princess behaved towards him in such a way as to persuade him that her complete cure would not be long delayed. However he contented himself with assuring her how happy he was to see her health so much improved, and exhorted her to make every use of so clever a physician, and to repose entire confidence in him. Then he retired, without awaiting any reply from the princess.
The Sultan was thrilled to hear the outcome of the meeting, and his opinion of the doctor's abilities grew even stronger when, the next day, the princess acted in a way that convinced him she would be completely healed soon. However, he simply told her how happy he was to see her health improving and urged her to fully trust such a skilled physician. Then he left, without waiting for any response from the princess.
The Prince of Persia left the room at the same time, and asked if he might be allowed humbly to inquire by what means the Princess of Bengal had reached Cashmere, which was so far distant from her father's kingdom, and how she came to be there alone. The Sultan thought the question very natural, and told him the same story that the Princess of Bengal had done, adding that he had ordered the enchanted horse to be taken to his treasury as a curiosity, though he was quite ignorant how it could be used.
The Prince of Persia left the room at the same time and asked if he could humbly inquire about how the Princess of Bengal had traveled to Cashmere, which was so far from her father's kingdom, and why she was there alone. The Sultan found the question very reasonable and shared the same story the Princess of Bengal had told him, adding that he had ordered the enchanted horse to be taken to his treasury as a curiosity, although he had no idea how it could be used.
"Sire," replied the physician, "your Highness's tale has supplied me with the clue I needed to complete the recovery of the princess. During her voyage hither on an enchanted horse, a portion of its enchantment has by some means been communicated to her person, and it can only be dissipated by certain perfumes of which I possess the secret. If your Highness will deign to consent, and to give the court and the people one of the most astonishing spectacles they have ever witnessed, command the horse to be brought into the big square outside the palace, and leave the rest to me. I promise that in a very few moments, in presence of all the assembled multitude, you shall see the princess as healthy both in mind and body as ever she was in her life. And in order to make the spectacle as impressive as possible, I would suggest that she should be richly dressed and covered with the noblest jewels of the crown."
“Sir,” replied the doctor, “your Highness’s story has given me the clue I needed to help the princess recover. During her journey here on an enchanted horse, some of its magic somehow transferred to her, and it can only be dispelled with certain perfumes that I know the secret to. If your Highness agrees, and you want to give the court and the people one of the most amazing shows they’ve ever seen, order the horse to be brought to the large square outside the palace, and I’ll take care of the rest. I promise that in just a few moments, in front of the whole crowd, you will see the princess as healthy in both mind and body as she has ever been in her life. To make the show as impressive as possible, I suggest she should be dressed in rich clothing and adorned with the finest jewels from the crown.”
The Sultan readily agreed to all that the prince proposed, and the following morning he desired that the enchanted horse should be taken from the treasury, and brought into the great square of the palace. Soon the rumour began to spread through the town, that something extraordinary was about to happen, and such a crowd began to collect that the guards had to be called out to keep order, and to make a way for the enchanted horse.
The Sultan quickly agreed to everything the prince suggested, and the next morning he asked for the enchanted horse to be taken from the treasury and brought into the palace's main square. Word started spreading through the town that something amazing was about to happen, and a crowd began to gather so quickly that the guards had to be called out to keep order and clear a path for the enchanted horse.
When all was ready, the Sultan appeared, and took his place on a platform, surrounded by the chief nobles and officers of his court. When they were seated, the Princess of Bengal was seen leaving the palace, accompanied by the ladies who had been assigned to her by the Sultan. She slowly approached the enchanted horse, and with the help of her ladies, she mounted on its back. Directly she was in the saddle, with her feet in the stirrups and the bridle in her hand, the physician placed around the horse some large braziers full of burning coals, into each of which he threw a perfume composed of all sorts of delicious scents. Then he crossed his hands over his breast, and with lowered eyes walked three times round the horse, muttering the while certain words. Soon there arose from the burning braziers a thick smoke which almost concealed both the horse and princess, and this was the moment for which he had been waiting. Springing lightly up behind the lady, he leaned forward and turned the peg, and as the horse darted up into the air, he cried aloud so that his words were heard by all present, "Sultan of Cashmere, when you wish to marry princesses who have sought your protection, learn first to gain their consent."
When everything was set, the Sultan showed up and took his spot on a platform, surrounded by the main nobles and officials of his court. Once they were all seated, the Princess of Bengal was seen leaving the palace, accompanied by the ladies assigned to her by the Sultan. She slowly walked up to the enchanted horse and, with the help of her ladies, climbed onto its back. As soon as she was in the saddle, with her feet in the stirrups and the reins in her hand, the physician placed large braziers filled with burning coals around the horse, tossing in a blend of various sweet scents. He then crossed his arms over his chest and, with his head lowered, walked three times around the horse, muttering certain words. Soon, thick smoke began to rise from the burning braziers, almost obscuring both the horse and the princess, and this was the moment he had been waiting for. Leaping lightly up behind the lady, he leaned forward and turned the peg, and as the horse shot up into the air, he shouted so everyone could hear, "Sultan of Cashmere, when you want to marry princesses who have come to you for protection, first make sure to get their consent."
It was in this way that the Prince of Persia rescued the Princess of Bengal, and returned with her to Persia, where they descended this time before the palace of the King himself. The marriage was only delayed just long enough to make the ceremony as brilliant as possible, and, as soon as the rejoicings were over, an ambassador was sent to the King of Bengal, to inform him of what had passed, and to ask his approbation of the alliance between the two countries, which he heartily gave.
It was like this that the Prince of Persia rescued the Princess of Bengal and brought her back to Persia, where they arrived this time at the palace of the King himself. The wedding was postponed just long enough to make the ceremony as spectacular as possible, and as soon as the celebrations wrapped up, an ambassador was sent to the King of Bengal to update him on what had happened and to seek his approval of the alliance between the two countries, which he enthusiastically granted.
The Story of Two Sisters Who Were Jealous of Their Younger Sister
Once upon a time there reigned over Persia a Sultan named Kosrouschah, who from his boyhood had been fond of putting on a disguise and seeking adventures in all parts of the city, accompanied by one of his officers, disguised like himself. And no sooner was his father buried and the ceremonies over that marked his accession to the throne, than the young man hastened to throw off his robes of state, and calling to his vizir to make ready likewise, stole out in the simple dress of a private citizen into the less known streets of the capital.
Once upon a time, there was a Sultan in Persia named Kosrouschah, who had loved wearing disguises and going on adventures throughout the city since he was a boy, always accompanied by one of his officers, who was dressed like him. As soon as his father was buried and the ceremonies signaling his rise to the throne were completed, the young man quickly took off his royal robes, called for his vizier to do the same, and slipped out in the casual attire of an ordinary citizen into the less familiar streets of the capital.
Passing down a lonely street, the Sultan heard women's voices in loud discussion; and peeping through a crack in the door, he saw three sisters, sitting on a sofa in a large hall, talking in a very lively and earnest manner. Judging from the few words that reached his ear, they were each explaining what sort of men they wished to marry.
Passing down a quiet street, the Sultan heard women's voices in heated discussion; peeking through a crack in the door, he saw three sisters sitting on a couch in a spacious hall, talking in a very animated and serious way. From the few words that reached him, it seemed they were each sharing what kind of men they wanted to marry.
"I ask nothing better," cried the eldest, "than to have the Sultan's baker for a husband. Think of being able to eat as much as one wanted, of that delicious bread that is baked for his Highness alone! Let us see if your wish is as good as mine."
"I couldn't ask for anything better," shouted the oldest sister, "than to have the Sultan's baker as my husband. Just think about being able to eat as much as you want of that amazing bread made just for him! Let's see if your wish is as great as mine."
"I," replied the second sister, "should be quite content with the Sultan's head cook. What delicate stews I should feast upon! And, as I am persuaded that the Sultan's bread is used all through the palace, I should have that into the bargain. You see, my dear sister, my taste is as good as yours."
"I," replied the second sister, "would be completely happy with the Sultan's head chef. Just think of the delicious stews I would enjoy! And since I believe the Sultan's bread is used throughout the palace, I would get that as well. You see, my dear sister, my taste is just as refined as yours."
It was now the turn of the youngest sister, who was by far the most beautiful of the three, and had, besides, more sense than the other two. "As for me," she said, "I should take a higher flight; and if we are to wish for husbands, nothing less than the Sultan himself will do for me."
It was now the youngest sister’s turn, who was by far the most beautiful of the three and also had more common sense than the other two. "As for me," she said, "I would aim higher; and if we're going to wish for husbands, nothing less than the Sultan himself will do for me."
The Sultan was so much amused by the conversation he had overheard, that he made up his mind to gratify their wishes, and turning to the grand-vizir, he bade him note the house, and on the following morning to bring the ladies into his presence.
The Sultan was so entertained by the conversation he had overheard that he decided to make their wishes come true. He turned to the grand vizier and instructed him to take note of the house and to bring the ladies to see him the next morning.
The grand-vizir fulfilled his commission, and hardly giving them time to change their dresses, desired the three sisters to follow him to the palace. Here they were presented one by one, and when they had bowed before the Sultan, the sovereign abruptly put the question to them:
The grand vizier carried out his mission and barely giving them a moment to change their outfits, asked the three sisters to follow him to the palace. There, they were introduced one by one, and after they bowed before the Sultan, he bluntly asked them:
"Tell me, do you remember what you wished for last night, when you were making merry? Fear nothing, but answer me the truth."
"Tell me, do you remember what you wished for last night when you were having fun? Don’t be afraid, just tell me the truth."
These words, which were so unexpected, threw the sisters into great confusion, their eyes fell, and the blushes of the youngest did not fail to make an impression on the heart of the Sultan. All three remained silent, and he hastened to continue: "Do not be afraid, I have not the slightest intention of giving you pain, and let me tell you at once, that I know the wishes formed by each one. You," he said, turning to the youngest, "who desired to have me for an husband, shall be satisfied this very day. And you," he added, addressing himself to the other two, "shall be married at the same moment to my baker and to my chief cook."
These unexpected words left the sisters in shock, their eyes dropped, and the youngest’s blush caught the Sultan's attention. All three were silent, and he quickly added, "Don’t be afraid, I have no intention of hurting you, and let me assure you that I know what each of you wants. You," he said, looking at the youngest, "who wanted me as a husband, will get what you wish for today. And you," he continued, speaking to the other two, "will marry my baker and my chief cook at the same time."
When the Sultan had finished speaking the three sisters flung themselves at his feet, and the youngest faltered out, "Oh, sire, since you know my foolish words, believe, I pray you, that they were only said in joke. I am unworthy of the honour you propose to do me, and I can only ask pardon for my boldness."
When the Sultan finished speaking, the three sisters threw themselves at his feet, and the youngest stammered, "Oh, sire, since you know my silly words, please believe that they were just said in jest. I don’t deserve the honor you want to give me, and I can only ask for forgiveness for my audacity."
The other sisters also tried to excuse themselves, but the Sultan would hear nothing.
The other sisters also tried to defend themselves, but the Sultan wouldn’t listen.
"No, no," he said, "my mind is made up. Your wishes shall be accomplished."
"No, no," he said, "I've made up my mind. Your wishes will be fulfilled."
So the three weddings were celebrated that same day, but with a great difference. That of the youngest was marked by all the magnificence that was customary at the marriage of the Shah of Persia, while the festivities attending the nuptials of the Sultan's baker and his chief cook were only such as were suitable to their conditions.
So the three weddings took place on the same day, but in very different styles. The youngest’s wedding was celebrated with all the grandeur typical of the marriage of the Shah of Persia, while the celebrations for the Sultan's baker and his chief cook were modest and appropriate for their status.
This, though quite natural, was highly displeasing to the elder sisters, who fell into a passion of jealousy, which in the end caused a great deal of trouble and pain to several people. And the first time that they had the opportunity of speaking to each other, which was not till several days later at a public bath, they did not attempt to disguise their feelings.
This, while completely natural, upset the older sisters a lot, leading to a wave of jealousy that ultimately caused a lot of trouble and hurt for several people. When they finally had the chance to talk to each other, several days later at a public bath, they did not try to hide their emotions.
"Can you possibly understand what the Sultan saw in that little cat," said one to the other, "for him to be so fascinated by her?"
"Can you even get what the Sultan saw in that little cat," one said to the other, "that made him so fascinated by her?"
"He must be quite blind," returned the wife of the chief cook. "As for her looking a little younger than we do, what does that matter? You would have made a far better Sultana than she."
"He must be really blind," replied the chief cook's wife. "As for her looking a bit younger than us, who cares? You would have made a way better Sultana than she has."
"Oh, I say nothing of myself," replied the elder, "and if the Sultan had chosen you it would have been all very well; but it really grieves me that he should have selected a wretched little creature like that. However, I will be revenged on her somehow, and I beg you will give me your help in the matter, and to tell me anything that you can think of that is likely to mortify her."
"Oh, I won't say anything about myself," replied the elder, "and if the Sultan had picked you, that would have been great; but it really bothers me that he chose a pathetic little thing like her. Still, I will get back at her somehow, and I ask you to help me with this and share any ideas you have that could humiliate her."
In order to carry out their wicked scheme the two sisters met constantly to talk over their ideas, though all the while they pretended to be as friendly as ever towards the Sultana, who, on her part, invariably treated them with kindness. For a long time no plan occurred to the two plotters that seemed in the least likely to meet with success, but at length the expected birth of an heir gave them the chance for which they had been hoping.
To execute their evil plan, the two sisters met regularly to discuss their ideas, all while pretending to be just as friendly as ever towards the Sultana, who consistently treated them with kindness. For a long time, the two schemers couldn't come up with a plan that seemed like it would succeed, but eventually, the anticipated birth of an heir gave them the opportunity they had been waiting for.
They obtained permission of the Sultan to take up their abode in the palace for some weeks, and never left their sister night or day. When at last a little boy, beautiful as the sun, was born, they laid him in his cradle and carried it down to a canal which passed through the grounds of the palace. Then, leaving it to its fate, they informed the Sultan that instead of the son he had so fondly desired the Sultana had given birth to a puppy. At this dreadful news the Sultan was so overcome with rage and grief that it was with great difficulty that the grand-vizir managed to save the Sultana from his wrath.
They got the Sultan's permission to stay in the palace for a few weeks and never left their sister's side, day or night. Finally, when a little boy, as beautiful as the sun, was born, they placed him in his cradle and carried it down to a canal that flowed through the palace grounds. Then, leaving it to fate, they told the Sultan that instead of the son he had so dearly wanted, the Sultana had given birth to a puppy. At this shocking news, the Sultan was so filled with rage and grief that it took great effort for the grand vizier to protect the Sultana from his fury.
Meanwhile the cradle continued to float peacefully along the canal till, on the outskirts of the royal gardens, it was suddenly perceived by the intendant, one of the highest and most respected officials in the kingdom.
Meanwhile, the cradle kept drifting peacefully along the canal until, on the edge of the royal gardens, it was unexpectedly spotted by the intendant, one of the top and most esteemed officials in the kingdom.
"Go," he said to a gardener who was working near, "and get that cradle out for me."
"Go," he said to the gardener who was nearby, "and bring that cradle out for me."
The gardener did as he was bid, and soon placed the cradle in the hands of the intendant.
The gardener did as he was told, and soon put the cradle in the hands of the manager.
The official was much astonished to see that the cradle, which he had supposed to be empty, contained a baby, which, young though it was, already gave promise of great beauty. Having no children himself, although he had been married some years, it at once occurred to him that here was a child which he could take and bring up as his own. And, bidding the man pick up the cradle and follow him, he turned towards home.
The official was very surprised to see that the cradle, which he thought was empty, actually held a baby that, despite being so young, already showed signs of great beauty. Since he had no children himself, even though he had been married for several years, it immediately struck him that here was a child he could take and raise as his own. So, he told the man to pick up the cradle and follow him as he headed home.
"My wife," he exclaimed as he entered the room, "heaven has denied us any children, but here is one that has been sent in their place. Send for a nurse, and I will do what is needful publicly to recognise it as my son."
"My wife," he exclaimed as he entered the room, "heaven has denied us any children, but here is one that has been sent in their place. Send for a nurse, and I will do what is necessary to publicly acknowledge him as my son."
The wife accepted the baby with joy, and though the intendant saw quite well that it must have come from the royal palace, he did not think it was his business to inquire further into the mystery.
The wife happily accepted the baby, and even though the manager could clearly tell it must have come from the royal palace, he didn’t feel it was his place to dig deeper into the mystery.
The following year another prince was born and sent adrift, but happily for the baby, the intendant of the gardens again was walking by the canal, and carried it home as before.
The next year, another prince was born and set adrift, but luckily for the baby, the garden manager happened to be walking by the canal again and took him home just like before.
The Sultan, naturally enough, was still more furious the second time than the first, but when the same curious accident was repeated in the third year he could control himself no longer, and, to the great joy of the jealous sisters, commanded that the Sultana should be executed. But the poor lady was so much beloved at Court that not even the dread of sharing her fate could prevent the grand-vizir and the courtiers from throwing themselves at the Sultan's feet and imploring him not to inflict so cruel a punishment for what, after all, was not her fault.
The Sultan was even angrier the second time than he had been the first, but when the same strange incident happened again in the third year, he lost control and, much to the delight of the jealous sisters, ordered the Sultana to be executed. However, the poor lady was so beloved at Court that even the fear of meeting the same fate couldn't stop the grand vizier and the courtiers from begging the Sultan not to impose such a cruel punishment for something that, after all, wasn’t her fault.
"Let her live," entreated the grand-vizir, "and banish her from your presence for the rest of her days. That in itself will be punishment enough."
"Let her live," begged the grand vizier, "and remove her from your sight for the rest of her days. That alone will be punishment enough."
His first passion spent, the Sultan had regained his self-command. "Let her live then," he said, "since you have it so much at heart. But if I grant her life it shall only be on one condition, which shall make her daily pray for death. Let a box be built for her at the door of the principal mosque, and let the window of the box be always open. There she shall sit, in the coarsest clothes, and every Mussulman who enters the mosque shall spit in her face in passing. Anyone that refuses to obey shall be exposed to the same punishment himself. You, vizir, will see that my orders are carried out."
His initial anger subsided, the Sultan regained his composure. "Let her live then," he said, "since it means so much to you. But if I grant her life, it will only be on one condition that makes her wish for death every day. Build a box for her at the entrance of the main mosque, and keep the window of the box always open. She will sit there in the coarsest clothes, and every Muslim who enters the mosque will spit in her face as they pass. Anyone who refuses to do this will face the same punishment. You, vizir, will ensure that my orders are followed."
The grand-vizir saw that it was useless to say more, and, full of triumph, the sisters watched the building of the box, and then listened to the jeers of the people at the helpless Sultana sitting inside. But the poor lady bore herself with so much dignity and meekness that it was not long before she had won the sympathy of those that were best among the crowd.
The grand vizier realized that saying anything further was pointless, and, filled with triumph, the sisters observed the construction of the box while also hearing the crowd mock the helpless Sultana sitting inside. However, the poor lady carried herself with such dignity and humility that it didn’t take long for her to earn the sympathy of the nicer people in the crowd.
But it is now time to return to the fate of the third baby, this time a princess. Like its brothers, it was found by the intendant of the gardens, and adopted by him and his wife, and all three were brought up with the greatest care and tenderness.
But now it's time to talk about what happened to the third baby, who was a princess. Like her brothers, she was found by the head gardener and taken in by him and his wife, and all three were raised with immense care and love.
As the children grew older their beauty and air of distinction became more and more marked, and their manners had all the grace and ease that is proper to people of high birth. The princes had been named by their foster-father Bahman and Perviz, after two of the ancient kings of Persia, while the princess was called Parizade, or the child of the genii.
As the children got older, their beauty and sense of distinction became increasingly obvious, and they had all the grace and ease typical of people from noble backgrounds. The princes were named by their foster-father Bahman and Perviz, after two ancient Persian kings, while the princess was named Parizade, which means the child of the genies.
The intendant was careful to bring them up as befitted their real rank, and soon appointed a tutor to teach the young princes how to read and write. And the princess, determined not to be left behind, showed herself so anxious to learn with her brothers, that the intendant consented to her joining in their lessons, and it was not long before she knew as much as they did.
The administrator made sure to raise them according to their true status and quickly hired a tutor to teach the young princes how to read and write. The princess, determined not to fall behind, was so eager to learn alongside her brothers that the administrator agreed to let her join their lessons, and it wasn't long before she knew just as much as they did.
From that time all their studies were done in common. They had the best masters for the fine arts, geography, poetry, history and science, and even for sciences which are learned by few, and every branch seemed so easy to them, that their teachers were astonished at the progress they made. The princess had a passion for music, and could sing and play upon all sorts of instruments she could also ride and drive as well as her brothers, shoot with a bow and arrow, and throw a javelin with the same skill as they, and sometimes even better.
From that time on, all their studies were done together. They had the best teachers for fine arts, geography, poetry, history, and science, as well as for rare subjects, and everything seemed so easy for them that their instructors were amazed by their progress. The princess had a passion for music; she could sing and play all kinds of instruments. She could also ride and drive just as well as her brothers, shoot with a bow and arrow, and throw a javelin with the same skill, sometimes even better.
In order to set off these accomplishments, the intendant resolved that his foster children should not be pent up any longer in the narrow borders of the palace gardens, where he had always lived, so he bought a splendid country house a few miles from the capital, surrounded by an immense park. This park he filled with wild beasts of various sorts, so that the princes and princess might hunt as much as they pleased.
To highlight these achievements, the intendant decided that his foster children shouldn’t be confined any longer within the small confines of the palace gardens, where he had always lived. So, he purchased a beautiful country house a few miles from the city, surrounded by a vast park. He filled this park with different kinds of wild animals so the princes and princesses could hunt as much as they wanted.
When everything was ready, the intendant threw himself at the Sultan's feet, and after referring to his age and his long services, begged his Highness's permission to resign his post. This was granted by the Sultan in a few gracious words, and he then inquired what reward he could give to his faithful servant. But the intendant declared that he wished for nothing except the continuance of his Highness's favour, and prostrating himself once more, he retired from the Sultan's presence.
When everything was set, the manager fell to his knees before the Sultan and, after mentioning his age and long service, asked for his Highness's permission to step down from his position. The Sultan graciously granted this in a few kind words and then asked what reward he could offer his loyal servant. However, the manager said he desired nothing except the continued favor of his Highness, and bowing once more, he left the Sultan's presence.
Five or six months passed away in the pleasures of the country, when death attacked the intendant so suddenly that he had no time to reveal the secret of their birth to his adopted children, and as his wife had long been dead also, it seemed as if the princes and the princess would never know that they had been born to a higher station than the one they filled. Their sorrow for their father was very deep, and they lived quietly on in their new home, without feeling any desire to leave it for court gaieties or intrigues.
Five or six months went by happily in the countryside when the intendant's death struck so unexpectedly that he didn't have the chance to disclose the secret of their origins to his adopted children. Since his wife had also been dead for some time, it seemed that the princes and the princess would never learn they were born to a higher status than the one they occupied. They mourned their father's loss deeply and continued to live peacefully in their new home, without any urge to seek the excitement of court life or intrigues.
One day the princes as usual went out to hunt, but their sister remained alone in her apartments. While they were gone an old Mussulman devotee appeared at the door, and asked leave to enter, as it was the hour of prayer. The princess sent orders at once that the old woman was to be taken to the private oratory in the grounds, and when she had finished her prayers was to be shown the house and gardens, and then to be brought before her.
One day, the princes went out hunting as usual, but their sister stayed in her room. While they were away, an old Muslim devotee appeared at the door and requested to enter since it was time for prayer. The princess immediately ordered that the old woman be taken to the private prayer room in the grounds, and after she finished her prayers, she was to be shown the house and gardens and then brought to see her.
Although the old woman was very pious, she was not at all indifferent to the magnificence of all around her, which she seemed to understand as well as to admire, and when she had seen it all she was led by the servants before the princess, who was seated in a room which surpassed in splendour all the rest.
Although the old woman was very religious, she wasn’t indifferent to the beauty around her, which she seemed to appreciate and admire. After taking it all in, the servants brought her before the princess, who was sitting in a room that was more splendid than all the others.
"My good woman," said the princess pointing to a sofa, "come and sit beside me. I am delighted at the opportunity of speaking for a few moments with so holy a person." The old woman made some objections to so much honour being done her, but the princess refused to listen, and insisted that her guest should take the best seat, and as she thought she must be tired ordered refreshments.
"My good woman," said the princess, pointing to a sofa, "come and sit next to me. I'm so glad for the chance to talk for a few moments with someone as holy as you." The old woman hesitated, feeling unworthy of such honor, but the princess wouldn't hear it and insisted that her guest take the best seat. Thinking she must be tired, she also ordered some refreshments.
While the old woman was eating, the princess put several questions to her as to her mode of life, and the pious exercises she practiced, and then inquired what she thought of the house now that she had seen it.
While the old woman was eating, the princess asked her several questions about her way of life and the religious practices she followed, and then she asked for her thoughts on the house now that she had seen it.
"Madam," replied the pilgrim, "one must be hard indeed to please to find any fault. It is beautiful, comfortable and well ordered, and it is impossible to imagine anything more lovely than the garden. But since you ask me, I must confess that it lacks three things to make it absolutely perfect."
"Ma'am," replied the traveler, "you'd have to be really difficult to please to find any fault. It's beautiful, cozy, and well-organized, and it's hard to imagine anything more lovely than the garden. But since you asked, I have to admit it needs three things to be absolutely perfect."
"And what can they be?" cried the princess. "Only tell me, and I will lose no time in getting them."
"And what could they be?" the princess exclaimed. "Just tell me, and I'll waste no time in getting them."
"The three things, madam," replied the old woman, "are, first, the Talking Bird, whose voice draws all other singing birds to it, to join in chorus. And second, the Singing Tree, where every leaf is a song that is never silent. And lastly the Golden Water, of which it is only needful to pour a single drop into a basin for it to shoot up into a fountain, which will never be exhausted, nor will the basin ever overflow."
"The three things, ma'am," said the old woman, "are, first, the Talking Bird, whose voice attracts all other singing birds to join in harmony. Second, the Singing Tree, where every leaf sings a song that never stops. And finally, the Golden Water, which only needs a single drop poured into a basin to create a fountain that will never run dry, and the basin will never overflow."
"Oh, how can I thank you," cried the princess, "for telling me of such treasures! But add, I pray you, to your goodness by further informing me where I can find them."
"Oh, how can I thank you," the princess exclaimed, "for telling me about such treasures! But please, could you be so kind as to tell me where I can find them?"
"Madam," replied the pilgrim, "I should ill repay the hospitality you have shown me if I refused to answer your question. The three things of which I have spoken are all to be found in one place, on the borders of this kingdom, towards India. Your messenger has only to follow the road that passes by your house, for twenty days, and at the end of that time, he is to ask the first person he meets for the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water." She then rose, and bidding farewell to the princess, went her way.
"Ma'am," replied the traveler, "I would be ungrateful for your hospitality if I didn’t answer your question. The three things I mentioned can all be found in one place, on the edge of this kingdom, towards India. Your messenger just needs to follow the road that goes by your house for twenty days, and when he reaches the end of that time, he should ask the first person he sees for the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water." She then stood up, said goodbye to the princess, and went on her way.
The old woman had taken her departure so abruptly that the Princess Parizade did not perceive till she was really gone that the directions were hardly clear enough to enable the search to be successful. And she was still thinking of the subject, and how delightful it would be to possess such rarities, when the princes, her brothers, returned from the chase.
The old woman had left so suddenly that Princess Parizade only realized she was really gone when she noticed the instructions weren’t clear enough to make the search successful. She was still thinking about it and how wonderful it would be to have such treasures when her brothers, the princes, came back from the hunt.
"What is the matter, my sister?" asked Prince Bahman; "why are you so grave? Are you ill? Or has anything happened?"
"What’s wrong, my sister?" asked Prince Bahman. "Why do you look so serious? Are you sick? Or has something happened?"
Princess Parizade did not answer directly, but at length she raised her eyes, and replied that there was nothing wrong.
Princess Parizade didn’t answer directly, but after a while, she looked up and said that everything was fine.
"But there must be something," persisted Prince Bahman, "for you to have changed so much during the short time we have been absent. Hide nothing from us, I beseech you, unless you wish us to believe that the confidence we have always had in one another is now to cease."
"But there has to be something," insisted Prince Bahman, "for you to have changed so much in the short time we've been gone. Don’t hide anything from us, please, unless you want us to think that the trust we've always had in each other is coming to an end."
"When I said that it was nothing," said the princess, moved by his words, "I meant that it was nothing that affected you, although I admit that it is certainly of some importance to me. Like myself, you have always thought this house that our father built for us was perfect in every respect, but only to-day I have learned that three things are still lacking to complete it. These are the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water." After explaining the peculiar qualities of each, the princess continued: "It was a Mussulman devotee who told me all this, and where they might all be found. Perhaps you will think that the house is beautiful enough as it is, and that we can do quite well without them; but in this I cannot agree with you, and I shall never be content until I have got them. So counsel me, I pray, whom to send on the undertaking."
"When I said it was nothing," the princess said, touched by his words, "I meant it didn't affect you, although I admit it's definitely important to me. Like you, I've always thought this house our father built for us was perfect in every way, but only today did I learn that three things are still missing to complete it. These are the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water." After describing the special qualities of each, the princess continued, "It was a Muslim devotee who told me all this and where to find them. You might think the house is beautiful enough as it is, and that we can get by without them; but I can't agree with that, and I won't be satisfied until I have them. So please advise me on whom to send for this mission."
"My dear sister," replied Prince Bahman, "that you should care about the matter is quite enough, even if we took no interest in it ourselves. But we both feel with you, and I claim, as the elder, the right to make the first attempt, if you will tell me where I am to go, and what steps I am to take."
"My dear sister," replied Prince Bahman, "the fact that you care about this is more than enough, even if we didn’t care ourselves. But we both empathize with you, and as the older sibling, I insist on making the first move, if you let me know where I should go and what actions I should take."
Prince Perviz at first objected that, being the head of the family, his brother ought not to be allowed to expose himself to danger; but Prince Bahman would hear nothing, and retired to make the needful preparations for his journey.
Prince Perviz initially protested that, as the head of the family, his brother shouldn't be allowed to put himself in danger; but Prince Bahman wouldn’t listen and went off to get ready for his journey.
The next morning Prince Bahman got up very early, and after bidding farewell to his brother and sister, mounted his horse. But just as he was about to touch it with his whip, he was stopped by a cry from the princess.
The next morning, Prince Bahman woke up very early, said goodbye to his brother and sister, and got on his horse. But just as he was about to hit it with his whip, he was halted by a shout from the princess.
"Oh, perhaps after all you may never come back; one never can tell what accidents may happen. Give it up, I implore you, for I would a thousand times rather lose the Talking Bird, and the Singing Tree and the Golden Water, than that you should run into danger."
"Oh, maybe you really won’t come back after all; you never know what accidents could happen. Please give it up; I would much rather lose the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water than see you put yourself in danger."
"My dear sister," answered the prince, "accidents only happen to unlucky people, and I hope that I am not one of them. But as everything is uncertain, I promise you to be very careful. Take this knife," he continued, handing her one that hung sheathed from his belt, "and every now and then draw it out and look at it. As long as it keeps bright and clean as it is to-day, you will know that I am living; but if the blade is spotted with blood, it will be a sign that I am dead, and you shall weep for me."
"My dear sister," the prince replied, "bad things only happen to unfortunate people, and I hope I'm not one of them. But since everything is uncertain, I promise to be very careful. Here, take this knife," he said, handing her one that was sheathed at his belt, "and now and then take it out and look at it. As long as it stays bright and clean like it is today, you'll know I'm alive; but if the blade is stained with blood, that will be a sign that I'm dead, and you should mourn for me."
So saying, Prince Bahman bade them farewell once more, and started on the high road, well mounted and fully armed. For twenty days he rode straight on, turning neither to the right hand nor to the left, till he found himself drawing near the frontiers of Persia. Seated under a tree by the wayside he noticed a hideous old man, with a long white moustache, and beard that almost fell to his feet. His nails had grown to an enormous length, and on his head he wore a huge hat, which served him for an umbrella.
So saying, Prince Bahman said goodbye to them one more time and started on the main road, well-mounted and fully armed. For twenty days, he rode straight ahead, not turning to the right or the left, until he found himself nearing the borders of Persia. Sitting under a tree by the roadside, he noticed a grotesque old man with a long white mustache and a beard that nearly touched the ground. His nails were extraordinarily long, and he wore a huge hat that served as an umbrella.
Prince Bahman, who, remembering the directions of the old woman, had been since sunrise on the look-out for some one, recognised the old man at once to be a dervish. He dismounted from his horse, and bowed low before the holy man, saying by way of greeting, "My father, may your days be long in the land, and may all your wishes be fulfilled!"
Prince Bahman, who had been watching for someone since sunrise, remembered the instructions from the old woman and immediately recognized the old man as a dervish. He got off his horse and bowed deeply before the holy man, greeting him with, "My father, may you live long in this land, and may all your wishes come true!"
The dervish did his best to reply, but his moustache was so thick that his words were hardly intelligible, and the prince, perceiving what was the matter, took a pair of scissors from his saddle pockets, and requested permission to cut off some of the moustache, as he had a question of great importance to ask the dervish. The dervish made a sign that he might do as he liked, and when a few inches of his hair and beard had been pruned all round the prince assured the holy man that he would hardly believe how much younger he looked. The dervish smiled at his compliments, and thanked him for what he had done.
The dervish tried his best to respond, but his mustache was so thick that his words were barely understandable. The prince, realizing what was going on, took a pair of scissors from his saddle pockets and asked for permission to trim some of the mustache, as he had an important question for the dervish. The dervish gestured that the prince could do as he wished, and after a few inches of hair and beard were trimmed all around, the prince assured the holy man that he would hardly believe how much younger he looked. The dervish smiled at the compliment and thanked him for what he had done.
"Let me," he said, "show you my gratitude for making me more comfortable by telling me what I can do for you."
"Let me," he said, "show you my appreciation for making me feel more comfortable by letting me know what I can do for you."
"Gentle dervish," replied Prince Bahman, "I come from far, and I seek the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water. I know that they are to be found somewhere in these parts, but I am ignorant of the exact spot. Tell me, I pray you, if you can, so that I may not have travelled on a useless quest." While he was speaking, the prince observed a change in the countenance of the dervish, who waited for some time before he made reply.
"Gentle dervish," replied Prince Bahman, "I’ve traveled a long way, and I’m searching for the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water. I know they exist around here, but I don’t know exactly where. Please tell me if you can, so I don’t end up on a pointless journey." As he spoke, the prince noticed a change in the dervish's expression, who paused for a moment before responding.
"My lord," he said at last, "I do know the road for which you ask, but your kindness and the friendship I have conceived for you make me loth to point it out."
"My lord," he finally said, "I do know the road you're asking about, but your kindness and the friendship I've developed for you make me reluctant to point it out."
"But why not?" inquired the prince. "What danger can there be?"
"But why not?" asked the prince. "What danger could there be?"
"The very greatest danger," answered the dervish. "Other men, as brave as you, have ridden down this road, and have put me that question. I did my best to turn them also from their purpose, but it was of no use. Not one of them would listen to my words, and not one of them came back. Be warned in time, and seek to go no further."
"The biggest danger," the dervish replied. "Other brave people like you have traveled this road and asked me the same question. I tried my best to persuade them not to continue, but it didn’t work. None of them listened to me, and none of them returned. Take this as a warning and don’t go any further."
"I am grateful to you for your interest in me," said Prince Bahman, "and for the advice you have given, though I cannot follow it. But what dangers can there be in the adventure which courage and a good sword cannot meet?"
"I appreciate your interest in me," said Prince Bahman, "and the advice you've offered, even though I can't take it. But what dangers could arise on an adventure that courage and a good sword can't handle?"
"And suppose," answered the dervish, "that your enemies are invisible, how then?"
"And what if," replied the dervish, "your enemies are invisible, then what?"
"Nothing will make me give it up," replied the prince, "and for the last time I ask you to tell me where I am to go."
"Nothing is going to make me give it up," the prince replied, "and one last time, I'm asking you to tell me where I should go."
When the dervish saw that the prince's mind was made up, he drew a ball from a bag that lay near him, and held it out. "If it must be so," he said, with a sigh, "take this, and when you have mounted your horse throw the ball in front of you. It will roll on till it reaches the foot of a mountain, and when it stops you will stop also. You will then throw the bridle on your horse's neck without any fear of his straying, and will dismount. On each side you will see vast heaps of big black stones, and will hear a multitude of insulting voices, but pay no heed to them, and, above all, beware of ever turning your head. If you do, you will instantly become a black stone like the rest. For those stones are in reality men like yourself, who have been on the same quest, and have failed, as I fear that you may fail also. If you manage to avoid this pitfall, and to reach the top of the mountain, you will find there the Talking Bird in a splendid cage, and you can ask of him where you are to seek the Singing Tree and the Golden Water. That is all I have to say. You know what you have to do, and what to avoid, but if you are wise you will think of it no more, but return whence you have come."
When the dervish saw that the prince had made up his mind, he took a ball from a bag that was nearby and offered it to him. "If it has to be this way," he said with a sigh, "take this, and when you get on your horse, throw the ball ahead of you. It will roll until it reaches the foot of a mountain, and when it stops, you will stop too. Then you can throw the bridle on your horse's neck without worrying about him wandering off, and get off. On either side, you will see huge piles of big black stones and hear many insulting voices, but don’t pay attention to them, and above all, be careful not to turn your head. If you do, you will immediately become a black stone like the rest. Those stones are actually men like you who were on the same quest and failed, as I fear you might fail too. If you can avoid this trap and make it to the top of the mountain, you will find the Talking Bird in a beautiful cage, and you can ask him where to find the Singing Tree and the Golden Water. That’s all I have to say. You know what you need to do and what to avoid, but if you’re smart, you won’t think about it any further and will go back the way you came."
The prince smilingly shook his head, and thanking the dervish once more, he sprang on his horse and threw the ball before him.
The prince smiled, shook his head, and thanked the dervish again before jumping on his horse and tossing the ball ahead of him.
The ball rolled along the road so fast that Prince Bahman had much difficulty in keeping up with it, and it never relaxed its speed till the foot of the mountain was reached. Then it came to a sudden halt, and the prince at once got down and flung the bridle on his horse's neck. He paused for a moment and looked round him at the masses of black stones with which the sides of the mountain were covered, and then began resolutely to ascend. He had hardly gone four steps when he heard the sound of voices around him, although not another creature was in sight.
The ball rolled down the road so fast that Prince Bahman struggled to keep up with it, and it didn't slow down until he reached the foot of the mountain. Then it suddenly stopped, and the prince quickly dismounted and tossed the bridle over his horse's neck. He took a moment to look around at the piles of black stones that covered the mountain's sides, and then he began to climb. He had barely taken four steps when he heard voices around him, even though there was no one else in sight.
"Who is this imbecile?" cried some, "stop him at once." "Kill him," shrieked others, "Help! robbers! murderers! help! help!" "Oh, let him alone," sneered another, and this was the most trying of all, "he is such a beautiful young man; I am sure the bird and the cage must have been kept for him."
"Who is this idiot?" yelled some, "stop him right now." "Get rid of him," screamed others, "Help! Thieves! Killers! Help! Help!" "Oh, just leave him alone," mocked another, and this was the most frustrating of all, "he's such a good-looking young man; I'm sure the bird and the cage were meant for him."
At first the prince took no heed to all this clamour, but continued to press forward on his way. Unfortunately this conduct, instead of silencing the voices, only seemed to irritate them the more, and they arose with redoubled fury, in front as well as behind. After some time he grew bewildered, his knees began to tremble, and finding himself in the act of falling, he forgot altogether the advice of the dervish. He turned to fly down the mountain, and in one moment became a black stone.
At first, the prince ignored all the noise and kept pushing forward. Unfortunately, this only seemed to make the voices angrier, and they grew louder and more furious, both in front and behind him. After a while, he became confused, his knees started to shake, and as he felt himself about to fall, he completely forgot the dervish's advice. He turned to run down the mountain and, in an instant, turned into a black stone.
As may be imagined, Prince Perviz and his sister were all this time in the greatest anxiety, and consulted the magic knife, not once but many times a day. Hitherto the blade had remained bright and spotless, but on the fatal hour on which Prince Bahman and his horse were changed into black stones, large drops of blood appeared on the surface. "Ah! my beloved brother," cried the princess in horror, throwing the knife from her, "I shall never see you again, and it is I who have killed you. Fool that I was to listen to the voice of that temptress, who probably was not speaking the truth. What are the Talking Bird and the Singing Tree to me in comparison with you, passionately though I long for them!"
As you can imagine, Prince Perviz and his sister were extremely anxious during this time, consulting the magic knife multiple times a day. Until now, the blade had stayed bright and clean, but at the tragic hour when Prince Bahman and his horse turned into black stones, large drops of blood appeared on its surface. "Oh, my dear brother," the princess cried in horror, tossing the knife away, "I will never see you again, and it's my fault you are gone. How foolish I was to listen to that temptress, who was probably lying. What do the Talking Bird and the Singing Tree mean to me compared to you, no matter how much I yearn for them!"
Prince Perviz's grief at his brother's loss was not less than that of Princess Parizade, but he did not waste his time on useless lamentations.
Prince Perviz's sorrow over his brother's death was just as deep as Princess Parizade's, but he didn’t spend his time on pointless mourning.
"My sister," he said, "why should you think the old woman was deceiving you about these treasures, and what would have been her object in doing so! No, no, our brother must have met his death by some accident, or want of precaution, and to-morrow I will start on the same quest."
"My sister," he said, "why do you think the old woman was misleading you about these treasures, and what would her purpose have been? No, no, our brother must have died due to some accident or carelessness, and tomorrow I will set out on the same journey."
Terrified at the thought that she might lose her only remaining brother, the princess entreated him to give up his project, but he remained firm. Before setting out, however, he gave her a chaplet of a hundred pearls, and said, "When I am absent, tell this over daily for me. But if you should find that the beads stick, so that they will not slip one after the other, you will know that my brother's fate has befallen me. Still, we must hope for better luck."
Terrified at the thought of losing her last remaining brother, the princess begged him to abandon his plan, but he stayed resolute. Before he left, though, he gave her a necklace made of a hundred pearls and said, "When I’m gone, recite this every day for me. But if you find that the beads get stuck and won't slide off one after the other, you'll know that something has happened to my brother. Still, let’s hold onto hope for better times."
Then he departed, and on the twentieth day of his journey fell in with the dervish on the same spot as Prince Bahman had met him, and began to question him as to the place where the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree and the Golden Water were to be found. As in the case of his brother, the dervish tried to make him give up his project, and even told him that only a few weeks since a young man, bearing a strong resemblance to himself, had passed that way, but had never come back again.
Then he left, and on the twentieth day of his journey ran into the dervish at the same spot where Prince Bahman had met him. He started asking about where to find the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water. Just like with his brother, the dervish tried to dissuade him from his plan and even mentioned that a few weeks ago, a young man who looked a lot like him had gone that way but had never returned.
"That, holy dervish," replied Prince Perviz, "was my elder brother, who is now dead, though how he died I cannot say."
"That, holy dervish," said Prince Perviz, "was my older brother, who is now dead, though I can’t say how he died."
"He is changed into a black stone," answered the dervish, "like all the rest who have gone on the same errand, and you will become one likewise if you are not more careful in following my directions." Then he charged the prince, as he valued his life, to take no heed of the clamour of voices that would pursue him up the mountain, and handing him a ball from the bag, which still seemed to be half full, he sent him on his way.
"He has turned into a black stone," the dervish replied, "just like everyone else who has gone on the same mission, and you'll end up like him too if you don't pay more attention to my instructions." Then he warned the prince, for the sake of his life, not to pay any attention to the shouting voices that would follow him up the mountain, and after giving him a ball from the bag, which still appeared to be half full, he sent him on his way.
When Prince Perviz reached the foot of the mountain he jumped from his horse, and paused for a moment to recall the instructions the dervish had given him. Then he strode boldly on, but had scarcely gone five or six paces when he was startled by a man's voice that seemed close to his ear, exclaiming: "Stop, rash fellow, and let me punish your audacity." This outrage entirely put the dervish's advice out of the prince's head. He drew his sword, and turned to avenge himself, but almost before he had realised that there was nobody there, he and his horse were two black stones.
When Prince Perviz reached the base of the mountain, he dismounted from his horse and paused for a moment to remember the instructions the dervish had given him. Then he walked confidently forward, but had barely taken five or six steps when he was startled by a voice that sounded right next to him, saying, "Stop, reckless one, and let me punish your boldness." This shock completely erased the dervish's advice from the prince's mind. He drew his sword and turned to fight back, but almost before he realized there was no one there, he and his horse had turned into two black stones.
Not a morning had passed since Prince Perviz had ridden away without Princess Parizade telling her beads, and at night she even hung them round her neck, so that if she woke she could assure herself at once of her brother's safety. She was in the very act of moving them through her fingers at the moment that the prince fell a victim to his impatience, and her heart sank when the first pearl remained fixed in its place. However she had long made up her mind what she would do in such a case, and the following morning the princess, disguised as a man, set out for the mountain.
Not a morning had gone by since Prince Perviz rode off without Princess Parizade counting her beads, and at night she even wore them around her neck, so if she woke up, she could immediately reassure herself of her brother's safety. She was just moving the beads through her fingers when the prince succumbed to his impatience, and her heart sank when the first pearl stayed in place. However, she had already decided what she would do in that situation, and the next morning, the princess, disguised as a man, set off for the mountain.
As she had been accustomed to riding from her childhood, she managed to travel as many miles daily as her brothers had done, and it was, as before, on the twentieth day that she arrived at the place where the dervish was sitting. "Good dervish," she said politely, "will you allow me to rest by you for a few moments, and perhaps you will be so kind as to tell me if you have ever heard of a Talking Bird, a Singing Tree, and some Golden Water that are to be found somewhere near this?"
Since she had grown up riding, she was able to cover the same distance each day as her brothers. Once again, on the twentieth day, she arrived at the spot where the dervish was sitting. "Good dervish," she said politely, "may I rest beside you for a moment? And could you be kind enough to let me know if you've ever heard of a Talking Bird, a Singing Tree, and some Golden Water that are supposedly located nearby?"
"Madam," replied the dervish, "for in spite of your manly dress your voice betrays you, I shall be proud to serve you in any way I can. But may I ask the purpose of your question?"
"Madam," the dervish replied, "even though you're dressed like a man, your voice gives you away. I would be happy to help you in any way I can. But could I ask what your question is about?"
"Good dervish," answered the princess, "I have heard such glowing descriptions of these three things, that I cannot rest till I possess them."
"Good dervish," the princess replied, "I've heard such amazing descriptions of these three things that I can't relax until I have them."
"Madam," said the dervish, "they are far more beautiful than any description, but you seem ignorant of all the difficulties that stand in your way, or you would hardly have undertaken such an adventure. Give it up, I pray you, and return home, and do not ask me to help you to a cruel death."
"Ma'am," said the dervish, "they're much more beautiful than any words can describe, but you seem unaware of all the challenges ahead of you, or you wouldn't have started on this journey. Please reconsider and head back home, and don’t ask me to guide you to a terrible fate."
"Holy father," answered the princess, "I come from far, and I should be in despair if I turned back without having attained my object. You have spoken of difficulties; tell me, I entreat you, what they are, so that I may know if I can overcome them, or see if they are beyond my strength."
"Holy Father," replied the princess, "I’ve traveled a long way, and I would be devastated if I had to go back without achieving my goal. You mentioned difficulties; please, I urge you, tell me what they are, so I can see if I can overcome them or if they’re too challenging for me."
So the dervish repeated his tale, and dwelt more firmly than before on the clamour of the voices, the horrors of the black stones, which were once living men, and the difficulties of climbing the mountain; and pointed out that the chief means of success was never to look behind till you had the cage in your grasp.
So the dervish told his story again, emphasizing even more the noise of the voices, the terror of the black stones that were once living people, and the challenges of climbing the mountain; he highlighted that the key to succeeding was to never look back until you had the cage in your hands.
"As far as I can see," said the princess, "the first thing is not to mind the tumult of the voices that follow you till you reach the cage, and then never to look behind. As to this, I think I have enough self-control to look straight before me; but as it is quite possible that I might be frightened by the voices, as even the boldest men have been, I will stop up my ears with cotton, so that, let them make as much noise as they like, I shall hear nothing."
"As far as I can tell," said the princess, "the first thing is not to let the noise of the voices that follow you until you reach the cage bother you, and then never look back. I believe I have enough self-control to keep my gaze straight ahead; but since it’s possible that I might be scared by the voices, like even the bravest men have been, I’m going to stuff my ears with cotton, so that no matter how loud they get, I won’t hear anything."
"Madam," cried the dervish, "out of all the number who have asked me the way to the mountain, you are the first who has ever suggested such a means of escaping the danger! It is possible that you may succeed, but all the same, the risk is great."
"Ma'am," shouted the dervish, "out of everyone who has asked me how to get to the mountain, you’re the first to suggest such a way to avoid danger! It’s possible that you might succeed, but the risk is still high."
"Good dervish," answered the princess, "I feel in my heart that I shall succeed, and it only remains for me to ask you the way I am to go."
"Good dervish," the princess replied, "I feel in my heart that I will succeed, and all that’s left for me to do is ask you which way I should go."
Then the dervish said that it was useless to say more, and he gave her the ball, which she flung before her.
Then the dervish said it was pointless to say anything else, and he handed her the ball, which she tossed in front of her.
The first thing the princess did on arriving at the mountain was to stop her ears with cotton, and then, making up her mind which was the best way to go, she began her ascent. In spite of the cotton, some echoes of the voices reached her ears, but not so as to trouble her. Indeed, though they grew louder and more insulting the higher she climbed, the princess only laughed, and said to herself that she certainly would not let a few rough words stand between her and the goal. At last she perceived in the distance the cage and the bird, whose voice joined itself in tones of thunder to those of the rest: "Return, return! never dare to come near me."
The first thing the princess did when she arrived at the mountain was to plug her ears with cotton, and then, after deciding the best path to take, she started her climb. Even with the cotton in her ears, some echoes of the voices still reached her, but they didn't bother her. In fact, although they grew louder and more insulting as she climbed higher, the princess just laughed and told herself that she wouldn’t let a few harsh words get in the way of her goal. Finally, she saw in the distance the cage and the bird, whose voice thundered with the rest: "Go back, go back! Never dare to come near me."
At the sight of the bird, the princess hastened her steps, and without vexing herself at the noise which by this time had grown deafening, she walked straight up to the cage, and seizing it, she said: "Now, my bird, I have got you, and I shall take good care that you do not escape." As she spoke she took the cotton from her ears, for it was needed no longer.
At the sight of the bird, the princess quickened her pace, and without getting annoyed by the noise, which had become overwhelming by now, she walked right up to the cage and grabbed it. She said, "Now, my bird, I have you, and I’ll make sure you don’t escape." As she spoke, she removed the cotton from her ears since she no longer needed it.
"Brave lady," answered the bird, "do not blame me for having joined my voice to those who did their best to preserve my freedom. Although confined in a cage, I was content with my lot, but if I must become a slave, I could not wish for a nobler mistress than one who has shown so much constancy, and from this moment I swear to serve you faithfully. Some day you will put me to the proof, for I know who you are better than you do yourself. Meanwhile, tell me what I can do, and I will obey you."
"Brave lady," replied the bird, "don’t blame me for joining those who tried their best to keep me free. Even though I was stuck in a cage, I was satisfied with my situation, but if I have to become a slave, I couldn't ask for a better mistress than someone who has shown so much loyalty. From this moment on, I promise to serve you faithfully. One day you will test me, because I know who you are even better than you know yourself. In the meantime, tell me what I can do, and I will obey you."
"Bird," replied the princess, who was filled with a joy that seemed strange to herself when she thought that the bird had cost her the lives of both her brothers, "bird, let me first thank you for your good will, and then let me ask you where the Golden Water is to be found."
"Bird," replied the princess, who felt a joy that surprised her when she remembered that the bird had cost her the lives of both her brothers, "bird, first let me thank you for your kindness, and then let me ask you where I can find the Golden Water."
The bird described the place, which was not far distant, and the princess filled a small silver flask that she had brought with her for the purpose. She then returned to the cage, and said: "Bird, there is still something else, where shall I find the Singing Tree?"
The bird described the place, which was not far away, and the princess filled a small silver flask she had brought for that purpose. She then went back to the cage and said, "Bird, there's one more thing—where can I find the Singing Tree?"
"Behind you, in that wood," replied the bird, and the princess wandered through the wood, till a sound of the sweetest voices told her she had found what she sought. But the tree was tall and strong, and it was hopeless to think of uprooting it.
"Back there, in that woods," said the bird, and the princess made her way through the woods until she heard the sweetest voices, letting her know she had found what she was looking for. But the tree was tall and sturdy, and it seemed impossible to think about pulling it up.
"You need not do that," said the bird, when she had returned to ask counsel. "Break off a twig, and plant it in your garden, and it will take root, and grow into a magnificent tree."
"You don’t have to do that," said the bird when she came back for advice. "Just break off a twig and plant it in your garden, and it will take root and grow into a magnificent tree."
When the Princess Parizade held in her hands the three wonders promised her by the old woman, she said to the bird: "All that is not enough. It was owing to you that my brothers became black stones. I cannot tell them from the mass of others, but you must know, and point them out to me, I beg you, for I wish to carry them away."
When Princess Parizade held the three wonders given to her by the old woman, she said to the bird, "This isn’t enough. Because of you, my brothers turned into black stones. I can't tell them apart from the others, but you must know who they are and show them to me, please, because I want to take them with me."
For some reason that the princess could not guess these words seemed to displease the bird, and he did not answer. The princess waited a moment, and then continued in severe tones, "Have you forgotten that you yourself said that you are my slave to do my bidding, and also that your life is in my power?"
For some reason the princess couldn’t figure out, those words seemed to upset the bird, and he didn’t respond. The princess paused for a moment and then went on in a serious tone, "Have you forgotten that you said you're my slave to do my bidding, and that your life is in my hands?"
"No, I have not forgotten," replied the bird, "but what you ask is very difficult. However, I will do my best. If you look round," he went on, "you will see a pitcher standing near. Take it, and, as you go down the mountain, scatter a little of the water it contains over every black stone and you will soon find your two brothers."
"No, I haven't forgotten," replied the bird, "but what you’re asking is really tough. Still, I’ll do my best. If you look around," he continued, "you’ll see a pitcher nearby. Take it, and as you go down the mountain, sprinkle a bit of the water from it over every black stone, and you’ll soon find your two brothers."
Princess Parizade took the pitcher, and, carrying with her besides the cage the twig and the flask, returned down the mountain side. At every black stone she stopped and sprinkled it with water, and as the water touched it the stone instantly became a man. When she suddenly saw her brothers before her her delight was mixed with astonishment.
Princess Parizade took the pitcher, and, along with the cage, twig, and flask, she made her way back down the mountain. At each black stone, she stopped and sprinkled it with water, and as the water hit the stone, it instantly turned into a man. When she suddenly saw her brothers in front of her, her joy was mixed with surprise.
"Why, what are you doing here?" she cried.
"Why are you here?" she shouted.
"We have been asleep," they said.
"We've been asleep," they said.
"Yes," returned the princess, "but without me your sleep would probably have lasted till the day of judgment. Have you forgotten that you came here in search of the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water, and the black stones that were heaped up along the road? Look round and see if there is one left. These gentlemen, and yourselves, and all your horses were changed into these stones, and I have delivered you by sprinkling you with the water from this pitcher. As I could not return home without you, even though I had gained the prizes on which I had set my heart, I forced the Talking Bird to tell me how to break the spell."
"Yes," the princess replied, "but without me, you'd probably be sleeping until the end of time. Have you forgotten that you came here searching for the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water, as well as the black stones that were piled up along the road? Take a look around and see if any are left. These gentlemen, along with you and all your horses, were turned into those stones, and I've saved you by sprinkling you with the water from this pitcher. Since I couldn't go back home without you, even though I had achieved the goals I was determined to reach, I made the Talking Bird tell me how to break the spell."
On hearing these words Prince Bahman and Prince Perviz understood all they owed their sister, and the knights who stood by declared themselves her slaves and ready to carry out her wishes. But the princess, while thanking them for their politeness, explained that she wished for no company but that of her brothers, and that the rest were free to go where they would.
On hearing this, Prince Bahman and Prince Perviz realized everything they owed their sister, and the knights nearby declared themselves her loyal servants, eager to fulfill her wishes. However, the princess, while appreciating their kindness, stated that she wanted nothing more than the company of her brothers, and that the others were free to leave as they pleased.
So saying the princess mounted her horse, and, declining to allow even Prince Bahman to carry the cage with the Talking Bird, she entrusted him with the branch of the Singing Tree, while Prince Perviz took care of the flask containing the Golden Water.
So saying, the princess got on her horse, and, refusing to let even Prince Bahman carry the cage with the Talking Bird, she gave him the branch of the Singing Tree, while Prince Perviz took care of the flask with the Golden Water.
Then they rode away, followed by the knights and gentlemen, who begged to be permitted to escort them.
Then they rode off, followed by the knights and gentlemen, who insisted on being allowed to accompany them.
It had been the intention of the party to stop and tell their adventures to the dervish, but they found to their sorrow that he was dead, whether from old age, or whether from the feeling that his task was done, they never knew.
The group had planned to stop and share their adventures with the dervish, but they were saddened to discover that he was dead, whether from old age or because he felt his work was finished, they never found out.
As they continued their road their numbers grew daily smaller, for the knights turned off one by one to their own homes, and only the brothers and sister finally drew up at the gate of the palace.
As they continued on their journey, their numbers dwindled daily, as the knights left one by one to return to their own homes, until only the brothers and sister arrived at the gate of the palace.
The princess carried the cage straight into the garden, and, as soon as the bird began to sing, nightingales, larks, thrushes, finches, and all sorts of other birds mingled their voices in chorus. The branch she planted in a corner near the house, and in a few days it had grown into a great tree. As for the Golden Water it was poured into a great marble basin specially prepared for it, and it swelled and bubbled and then shot up into the air in a fountain twenty feet high.
The princess brought the cage directly into the garden, and as soon as the bird started to sing, nightingales, larks, thrushes, finches, and all kinds of other birds joined in a beautiful chorus. The branch she planted in a corner by the house grew into a large tree within a few days. As for the Golden Water, it was poured into a large marble basin made just for it, and it swelled and bubbled before shooting up into the air in a fountain that reached twenty feet high.
The fame of these wonders soon spread abroad, and people came from far and near to see and admire.
The news of these amazing sights quickly spread, and people traveled from all over to see and appreciate them.
After a few days Prince Bahman and Prince Perviz fell back into their ordinary way of life, and passed most of their time hunting. One day it happened that the Sultan of Persia was also hunting in the same direction, and, not wishing to interfere with his sport, the young men, on hearing the noise of the hunt approaching, prepared to retire, but, as luck would have it, they turned into the very path down which the Sultan was coming. They threw themselves from their horses and prostrated themselves to the earth, but the Sultan was curious to see their faces, and commanded them to rise.
After a few days, Prince Bahman and Prince Perviz returned to their usual routine and spent most of their time hunting. One day, they happened to be out hunting in the same area as the Sultan of Persia. Not wanting to disrupt his sport, the young men decided to leave when they heard the sounds of the hunt getting closer. However, by chance, they ended up on the exact path the Sultan was taking. They dismounted from their horses and fell to the ground, but the Sultan wanted to see their faces and ordered them to get up.
The princes stood up respectfully, but quite at their ease, and the Sultan looked at them for a few moments without speaking, then he asked who they were and where they lived.
The princes stood up respectfully, yet quite comfortably, and the Sultan looked at them for a few moments without saying anything, then he asked who they were and where they lived.
"Sire," replied Prince Bahman, "we are sons of your Highness's late intendant of the gardens, and we live in a house that he built a short time before his death, waiting till an occasion should offer itself to serve your Highness."
"Sire," replied Prince Bahman, "we are the sons of your late garden manager, and we live in a house he built shortly before he died, waiting for an opportunity to serve you."
"You seem fond of hunting," answered the Sultan.
"You seem to really enjoy hunting," replied the Sultan.
"Sire," replied Prince Bahman, "it is our usual exercise, and one that should be neglected by no man who expects to comply with the ancient customs of the kingdom and bear arms."
"Sire," answered Prince Bahman, "it's our regular training, and one that no man should skip if he wants to follow the old traditions of the kingdom and fight."
The Sultan was delighted with this remark, and said at once, "In that case I shall take great pleasure in watching you. Come, choose what sort of beasts you would like to hunt."
The Sultan was thrilled by this comment and immediately said, "In that case, I can't wait to see you in action. Go ahead, choose what kind of animals you want to hunt."
The princes jumped on their horses and followed the Sultan at a little distance. They had not gone very far before they saw a number of wild animals appear at once, and Prince Bahman started to give chase to a lion and Prince Perviz to a bear. Both used their javelins with such skill that, directly they arrived within striking range, the lion and the bear fell, pierced through and through. Then Prince Perviz pursued a lion and Prince Bahman a bear, and in a very few minutes they, too, lay dead. As they were making ready for a third assault the Sultan interfered, and, sending one of his officials to summon them, he said smiling, "If I let you go on, there will soon be no beasts left to hunt. Besides, your courage and manners have so won my heart that I will not have you expose yourselves to further danger. I am convinced that some day or other I shall find you useful as well as agreeable."
The princes jumped on their horses and followed the Sultan at a bit of a distance. They hadn't gone very far when they suddenly spotted a bunch of wild animals. Prince Bahman took off after a lion, and Prince Perviz chased a bear. Both of them threw their javelins with such skill that, as soon as they were within range, the lion and the bear dropped, killed instantly. Next, Prince Perviz went after a lion while Prince Bahman took on a bear, and within a few minutes, those too lay dead. Just as they were preparing for a third hunt, the Sultan stepped in. He sent one of his officials to call them over and said with a smile, "If I let you keep going, there won’t be any animals left to hunt. Besides, your bravery and conduct have truly impressed me, and I don’t want you to put yourselves in further danger. I’m sure that one day I’ll find you both useful and enjoyable to have around."
He then gave them a warm invitation to stay with him altogether, but with many thanks for the honour done them, they begged to be excused, and to be suffered to remain at home.
He then warmly invited them to stay with him, but they graciously thanked him for the honor and asked to be excused, wanting to stay at home instead.
The Sultan who was not accustomed to see his offers rejected inquired their reasons, and Prince Bahman explained that they did not wish to leave their sister, and were accustomed to do nothing without consulting all three together.
The Sultan, not used to having his offers turned down, asked for their reasons, and Prince Bahman explained that they didn't want to leave their sister and were used to making decisions only after discussing them together.
"Ask her advice, then," replied the Sultan, "and to-morrow come and hunt with me, and give me your answer."
"Ask her for advice then," replied the Sultan, "and come hunt with me tomorrow, and give me your answer."
The two princes returned home, but their adventure made so little impression on them that they quite forgot to speak to their sister on the subject. The next morning when they went to hunt they met the Sultan in the same place, and he inquired what advice their sister had given. The young men looked at each other and blushed. At last Prince Bahman said, "Sire, we must throw ourselves on your Highness's mercy. Neither my brother nor myself remembered anything about it."
The two princes came back home, but their adventure didn’t leave much of an impression on them, so they completely forgot to talk to their sister about it. The next morning, when they went out hunting, they ran into the Sultan in the same spot, and he asked what advice their sister had given. The young men glanced at each other and felt embarrassed. Finally, Prince Bahman said, "Your Highness, we have to rely on your mercy. Neither my brother nor I can remember anything about it."
"Then be sure you do not forget to-day," answered the Sultan, "and bring me back your reply to-morrow."
"Then make sure you don’t forget today," replied the Sultan, "and bring me your response tomorrow."
When, however, the same thing happened a second time, they feared that the Sultan might be angry with them for their carelessness. But he took it in good part, and, drawing three little golden balls from his purse, he held them out to Prince Bahman, saying, "Put these in your bosom and you will not forget a third time, for when you remove your girdle to-night the noise they will make in falling will remind you of my wishes."
When the same thing happened a second time, they worried that the Sultan might be upset with them for being careless. But he took it well, and pulling out three small golden balls from his purse, he handed them to Prince Bahman, saying, "Put these in your pocket and you won't forget a third time, because when you take off your belt tonight, the sound they'll make as they fall will remind you of what I want."
It all happened as the Sultan had foreseen, and the two brothers appeared in their sister's apartments just as she was in the act of stepping into bed, and told their tale.
It all happened just as the Sultan had predicted, and the two brothers showed up in their sister's room right as she was about to get into bed, and shared their story.
The Princess Parizade was much disturbed at the news, and did not conceal her feelings. "Your meeting with the Sultan is very honourable to you," she said, "and will, I dare say, be of service to you, but it places me in a very awkward position. It is on my account, I know, that you have resisted the Sultan's wishes, and I am very grateful to you for it. But kings do not like to have their offers refused, and in time he would bear a grudge against you, which would render me very unhappy. Consult the Talking Bird, who is wise and far-seeing, and let me hear what he says."
The Princess Parizade was very upset by the news and didn’t hide her feelings. “Meeting with the Sultan is very honorable for you,” she said, “and I’m sure it will benefit you, but it puts me in a tough spot. I know that you’ve resisted the Sultan’s wishes because of me, and I’m really grateful for that. But kings don’t like their offers turned down, and over time he might hold a grudge against you, which would make me really unhappy. Talk to the Talking Bird, who is wise and sees far ahead, and let me know what he says.”
So the bird was sent for and the case laid before him.
So the bird was called for and the case was presented to him.
"The princes must on no account refuse the Sultan's proposal," said he, "and they must even invite him to come and see your house."
"The princes absolutely cannot turn down the Sultan's proposal," he said, "and they should even invite him to come and visit your house."
"But, bird," objected the princess, "you know how dearly we love each other; will not all this spoil our friendship?"
"But, bird," the princess protested, "you know how much we care about each other; won't all this ruin our friendship?"
"Not at all," replied the bird, "it will make it all the closer."
"Not at all," replied the bird, "it will bring us even closer."
"Then the Sultan will have to see me," said the princess.
"Then the Sultan will have to meet with me," said the princess.
The bird answered that it was necessary that he should see her, and everything would turn out for the best.
The bird replied that it was important for him to see her, and everything would work out well.
The following morning, when the Sultan inquired if they had spoken to their sister and what advice she had given them, Prince Bahman replied that they were ready to agree to his Highness's wishes, and that their sister had reproved them for their hesitation about the matter. The Sultan received their excuses with great kindness, and told them that he was sure they would be equally faithful to him, and kept them by his side for the rest of the day, to the vexation of the grand-vizir and the rest of the court.
The next morning, when the Sultan asked if they had talked to their sister and what advice she had given, Prince Bahman answered that they were ready to accept his Highness's wishes, and that their sister had scolded them for hesitating about it. The Sultan accepted their excuses warmly and told them he was confident they would be just as loyal to him. He kept them by his side for the rest of the day, much to the annoyance of the grand vizier and the rest of the court.
When the procession entered in this order the gates of the capital, the eyes of the people who crowded the streets were fixed on the two young men, strangers to every one.
When the procession entered the capital in this order, the eyes of the crowd filling the streets were focused on the two young men, who were unknown to everyone.
"Oh, if only the Sultan had had sons like that!" they murmured, "they look so distinguished and are about the same age that his sons would have been!"
"Oh, if only the Sultan had sons like that!" they whispered, "they look so impressive and are around the same age his sons would have been!"
The Sultan commanded that splendid apartments should be prepared for the two brothers, and even insisted that they should sit at table with him. During dinner he led the conversation to various scientific subjects, and also to history, of which he was especially fond, but whatever topic they might be discussing he found that the views of the young men were always worth listening to. "If they were my own sons," he said to himself, "they could not be better educated!" and aloud he complimented them on their learning and taste for knowledge.
The Sultan ordered that luxurious rooms be arranged for the two brothers and even insisted that they dine with him. During dinner, he steered the conversation toward different scientific topics and also history, which he particularly enjoyed, but no matter what they discussed, he noticed that the young men's opinions were always insightful. "If they were my own sons," he thought to himself, "they couldn't be better educated!" and he openly praised them for their knowledge and love of learning.
At the end of the evening the princes once more prostrated themselves before the throne and asked leave to return home; and then, encouraged by the gracious words of farewell uttered by the Sultan, Prince Bahman said: "Sire, may we dare to take the liberty of asking whether you would do us and our sister the honour of resting for a few minutes at our house the first time the hunt passes that way?"
At the end of the evening, the princes bowed once more before the throne and requested permission to go home. Then, encouraged by the Sultan's kind farewell words, Prince Bahman said, "Sire, may we have the audacity to ask if you would do us and our sister the honor of resting for a few minutes at our house the next time the hunt goes that way?"
"With the utmost pleasure," replied the Sultan; "and as I am all impatience to see the sister of such accomplished young men you may expect me the day after to-morrow."
"With great pleasure," replied the Sultan; "and since I'm very eager to meet the sister of such talented young men, you can expect me the day after tomorrow."
The princess was of course most anxious to entertain the Sultan in a fitting way, but as she had no experience in court customs she ran to the Talking Bird, and begged he would advise her as to what dishes should be served.
The princess was definitely eager to host the Sultan properly, but since she had no experience with court customs, she hurried to the Talking Bird and asked for advice on what dishes should be served.
"My dear mistress," replied the bird, "your cooks are very good and you can safely leave all to them, except that you must be careful to have a dish of cucumbers, stuffed with pearl sauce, served with the first course."
"My dear lady," replied the bird, "your cooks are excellent and you can trust them entirely, but you must make sure to have a dish of cucumbers stuffed with pearl sauce served with the first course."
"Cucumbers stuffed with pearls!" exclaimed the princess. "Why, bird, who ever heard of such a dish? The Sultan will expect a dinner he can eat, and not one he can only admire! Besides, if I were to use all the pearls I possess, they would not be half enough."
"Cucumbers stuffed with pearls!" the princess exclaimed. "Seriously, who has ever heard of such a dish? The Sultan is going to want a dinner he can eat, not just something to look at! Plus, even if I used all the pearls I have, it wouldn't be anywhere near enough."
"Mistress," replied the bird, "do what I tell you and nothing but good will come of it. And as to the pearls, if you go at dawn to-morrow and dig at the foot of the first tree in the park, on the right hand, you will find as many as you want."
"Lady," replied the bird, "just follow my instructions and you’ll only get good things in return. And about the pearls, if you go tomorrow at dawn and dig at the base of the first tree in the park on your right, you'll find as many as you desire."
The princess had faith in the bird, who generally proved to be right, and taking the gardener with her early next morning followed out his directions carefully. After digging for some time they came upon a golden box fastened with little clasps.
The princess believed in the bird, who usually turned out to be correct, and brought the gardener with her early the next morning to follow its instructions closely. After digging for a while, they uncovered a golden box secured with small clasps.
These were easily undone, and the box was found to be full of pearls, not very large ones, but well-shaped and of a good colour. So leaving the gardener to fill up the hole he had made under the tree, the princess took up the box and returned to the house.
These were easily opened, and the box was found to be filled with pearls, not very big ones, but well-shaped and a good color. So, after leaving the gardener to fill in the hole he had made under the tree, the princess picked up the box and went back to the house.
The two princes had seen her go out, and had wondered what could have made her rise so early. Full of curiosity they got up and dressed, and met their sister as she was returning with the box under her arm.
The two princes had seen her leave and had wondered what could have gotten her up so early. Filled with curiosity, they got up, got dressed, and met their sister as she was coming back with the box under her arm.
"What have you been doing?" they asked, "and did the gardener come to tell you he had found a treasure?"
"What have you been up to?" they asked, "and did the gardener come to tell you he found a treasure?"
"On the contrary," replied the princess, "it is I who have found one," and opening the box she showed her astonished brothers the pearls inside. Then, on the way back to the palace, she told them of her consultation with the bird, and the advice it had given her. All three tried to guess the meaning of the singular counsel, but they were forced at last to admit the explanation was beyond them, and they must be content blindly to obey.
"On the contrary," replied the princess, "I’m the one who found one," and opening the box, she showed her amazed brothers the pearls inside. Then, on the way back to the palace, she told them about her conversation with the bird and the advice it had given her. All three tried to figure out the meaning of the strange guidance, but they finally had to admit that the explanation was beyond their understanding, and they would have to be satisfied to follow it without question.
The first thing the princess did on entering the palace was to send for the head cook and to order the repast for the Sultan When she had finished she suddenly added, "Besides the dishes I have mentioned there is one that you must prepare expressly for the Sultan, and that no one must touch but yourself. It consists of a stuffed cucumber, and the stuffing is to be made of these pearls."
The first thing the princess did upon entering the palace was to call the head cook and order the meal for the Sultan. After she finished, she suddenly added, "In addition to the dishes I've mentioned, there’s one that you must prepare specifically for the Sultan, and no one should handle it but you. It’s a stuffed cucumber, and the stuffing should be made from these pearls."
The head cook, who had never in all his experience heard of such a dish, stepped back in amazement.
The head chef, who had never heard of such a dish in all his experience, stepped back in surprise.
"You think I am mad," answered the princess, who perceived what was in his mind. "But I know quite well what I am doing. Go, and do your best, and take the pearls with you."
"You think I'm crazy," replied the princess, who understood what he was thinking. "But I know exactly what I'm doing. Go ahead, do your best, and take the pearls with you."
The next morning the princes started for the forest, and were soon joined by the Sultan. The hunt began and continued till mid-day, when the heat became so great that they were obliged to leave off. Then, as arranged, they turned their horses' heads towards the palace, and while Prince Bahman remained by the side of the Sultan, Prince Perviz rode on to warn his sister of their approach.
The next morning, the princes set off for the forest and were quickly joined by the Sultan. The hunt started and went on until midday, when the heat became so intense that they had to stop. Then, as planned, they turned their horses toward the palace, and while Prince Bahman stayed with the Sultan, Prince Perviz rode ahead to inform his sister of their arrival.
The moment his Highness entered the courtyard, the princess flung herself at his feet, but he bent and raised her, and gazed at her for some time, struck with her grace and beauty, and also with the indefinable air of courts that seemed to hang round this country girl. "They are all worthy one of the other," he said to himself, "and I am not surprised that they think so much of her opinions. I must know more of them."
The moment the prince walked into the courtyard, the princess threw herself at his feet. He bent down, lifted her up, and stared at her for a while, captivated by her grace and beauty, as well as the elusive elegance of the royal court that surrounded this country girl. "They all have their merits," he thought to himself, "and it’s no wonder they value her opinions so highly. I need to learn more about them."
By this time the princess had recovered from the first embarrassment of meeting, and proceeded to make her speech of welcome.
By this time, the princess had gotten over the initial awkwardness of their meeting and began her welcoming speech.
"This is only a simple country house, sire," she said, "suitable to people like ourselves, who live a quiet life. It cannot compare with the great city mansions, much less, of course, with the smallest of the Sultan's palaces."
"This is just a simple country house, sir," she said, "suitable for people like us who live a quiet life. It doesn't compare to the grand city mansions, let alone, of course, the smallest of the Sultan's palaces."
"I cannot quite agree with you," he replied; "even the little that I have seen I admire greatly, and I will reserve my judgment until you have shown me the whole."
"I can't completely agree with you," he said; "even what I've seen so far, I really admire, and I'll hold off my judgment until you've shown me everything."
The princess then led the way from room to room, and the Sultan examined everything carefully. "Do you call this a simple country house?" he said at last. "Why, if every country house was like this, the towns would soon be deserted. I am no longer astonished that you do not wish to leave it. Let us go into the gardens, which I am sure are no less beautiful than the rooms."
The princess then led the way from room to room, and the Sultan examined everything carefully. "Is this really what you call a simple country house?" he finally said. "If every country house were like this, the towns would quickly be empty. I’m not surprised anymore that you don’t want to leave. Let’s check out the gardens, which I’m sure are just as beautiful as the rooms."
A small door opened straight into the garden, and the first object that met the Sultan's eyes was the Golden Water.
A small door opened directly into the garden, and the first thing the Sultan saw was the Golden Water.
"What lovely coloured water!" he exclaimed; "where is the spring, and how do you make the fountain rise so high? I do not believe there is anything like it in the world." He went forward to examine it, and when he had satisfied his curiosity, the princess conducted him towards the Singing Tree.
"What beautiful colored water!" he exclaimed. "Where's the spring, and how do you make the fountain shoot up so high? I don't think there's anything like it in the world." He stepped closer to take a look, and when he had satisfied his curiosity, the princess led him towards the Singing Tree.
As they drew near, the Sultan was startled by the sound of strange voices, but could see nothing. "Where have you hidden your musicians?" he asked the princess; "are they up in the air, or under the earth? Surely the owners of such charming voices ought not to conceal themselves!"
As they got closer, the Sultan was surprised by the sound of unfamiliar voices, but he couldn't see anyone. "Where have you hidden your musicians?" he asked the princess. "Are they in the sky or underground? Surely, the people with such lovely voices shouldn't be hiding!"
"Sire," answered the princess, "the voices all come from the tree which is straight in front of us; and if you will deign to advance a few steps, you will see that they become clearer."
"Sire," the princess replied, "the voices are coming from the tree right in front of us; and if you would just take a few steps forward, you'll see that they become clearer."
The Sultan did as he was told, and was so wrapt in delight at what he heard that he stood some time in silence.
The Sultan did what he was instructed, and he was so caught up in joy at what he heard that he stood in silence for a while.
"Tell me, madam, I pray you," he said at last, "how this marvellous tree came into your garden? It must have been brought from a great distance, or else, fond as I am of all curiosities, I could not have missed hearing of it! What is its name?"
"Please tell me, ma'am," he finally said, "how this amazing tree ended up in your garden? It must have been transported from far away, or else, as much as I love curiosities, I wouldn’t have missed hearing about it! What do you call it?"
"The only name it has, sire," replied she, "is the Singing Tree, and it is not a native of this country. Its history is mixed up with those of the Golden Water and the Talking Bird, which you have not yet seen. If your Highness wishes I will tell you the whole story, when you have recovered from your fatigue."
"The only name it has, sir," she replied, "is the Singing Tree, and it’s not from this country. Its history is connected to that of the Golden Water and the Talking Bird, which you haven’t seen yet. If you’d like, I can tell you the whole story once you’ve rested."
"Indeed, madam," returned he, "you show me so many wonders that it is impossible to feel any fatigue. Let us go once more and look at the Golden Water; and I am dying to see the Talking Bird."
"Absolutely, ma'am," he replied, "you show me so many amazing things that I can't feel tired at all. Let's go once more and check out the Golden Water; and I can't wait to see the Talking Bird."
The Sultan could hardly tear himself away from the Golden Water, which puzzled him more and more. "You say," he observed to the princess, "that this water does not come from any spring, neither is brought by pipes. All I understand is, that neither it nor the Singing Tree is a native of this country."
The Sultan could hardly pull himself away from the Golden Water, which puzzled him more and more. "You say," he said to the princess, "that this water doesn’t come from any spring, nor is it brought by pipes. All I understand is that neither it nor the Singing Tree is from this country."
"It is as you say, sire," answered the princess, "and if you examine the basin, you will see that it is all in one piece, and therefore the water could not have been brought through it. What is more astonishing is, that I only emptied a small flaskful into the basin, and it increased to the quantity you now see."
"It’s just as you say, sire," replied the princess, "and if you look at the basin, you’ll notice it’s completely intact, so the water couldn’t have been poured through it. What’s even more amazing is that I only poured a small flaskful into the basin, and it multiplied to the amount you see now."
"Well, I will look at it no more to-day," said the Sultan. "Take me to the Talking Bird."
"Well, I won't look at it anymore today," said the Sultan. "Take me to the Talking Bird."
On approaching the house, the Sultan noticed a vast quantity of birds, whose voices filled the air, and he inquired why they were so much more numerous here than in any other part of the garden.
As the Sultan got closer to the house, he noticed a large number of birds, whose chirping filled the air, and he asked why there were so many more here than in any other part of the garden.
"Sire," answered the princess, "do you see that cage hanging in one of the windows of the saloon? that is the Talking Bird, whose voice you can hear above them all, even above that of the nightingale. And the birds crowd to this spot, to add their songs to his."
"Sire," replied the princess, "do you see that cage hanging in one of the windows of the lounge? That's the Talking Bird, whose voice you can hear above all the others, even above the nightingale. And the birds gather here to join in his songs."
The Sultan stepped through the window, but the bird took no notice, continuing his song as before.
The Sultan stepped through the window, but the bird didn’t pay any attention, continuing to sing just like before.
"My slave," said the princess, "this is the Sultan; make him a pretty speech."
"My servant," said the princess, "this is the Sultan; give him a nice speech."
The bird stopped singing at once, and all the other birds stopped too.
The bird immediately stopped singing, and all the other birds stopped as well.
"The Sultan is welcome," he said. "I wish him long life and all prosperity."
"The Sultan is welcome," he said. "I wish him a long life and all the best."
"I thank you, good bird," answered the Sultan, seating himself before the repast, which was spread at a table near the window, "and I am enchanted to see in you the Sultan and King of the Birds."
"I thank you, good bird," replied the Sultan, taking a seat at the meal set out on a table by the window, "and I'm delighted to see in you the Sultan and King of the Birds."
The Sultan, noticing that his favourite dish of cucumber was placed before him, proceeded to help himself to it, and was amazed to and that the stuffing was of pearls. "A novelty, indeed!" cried he, "but I do not understand the reason of it; one cannot eat pearls!"
The Sultan, noticing that his favorite dish of cucumber was placed before him, helped himself to it and was amazed to find that the stuffing was made of pearls. "What a surprise!" he exclaimed, "but I don't understand the point; you can't eat pearls!"
"Sire," replied the bird, before either the princes or the princess could speak, "surely your Highness cannot be so surprised at beholding a cucumber stuffed with pearls, when you believed without any difficulty that the Sultana had presented you, instead of children, with a dog, a cat, and a log of wood."
"Sire," replied the bird, before either the princes or the princess could speak, "surely Your Highness can't be that surprised to see a cucumber stuffed with pearls when you easily believed that the Sultana gifted you a dog, a cat, and a log of wood instead of children."
"I believed it," answered the Sultan, "because the women attending on her told me so."
"I believed it," replied the Sultan, "because the women taking care of her told me that."
"The women, sire," said the bird, "were the sisters of the Sultana, who were devoured with jealousy at the honour you had done her, and in order to revenge themselves invented this story. Have them examined, and they will confess their crime. These are your children, who were saved from death by the intendant of your gardens, and brought up by him as if they were his own."
"The women, my lord," said the bird, "were the sisters of the Sultana, who were consumed with jealousy over the honor you showed her, and to get back at her, they made up this story. Have them questioned, and they will admit their wrongdoing. These are your children, who were rescued from death by the manager of your gardens and raised by him as if they were his own."
Like a flash the truth came to the mind of the Sultan. "Bird," he cried, "my heart tells me that what you say is true. My children," he added, "let me embrace you, and embrace each other, not only as brothers and sister, but as having in you the blood royal of Persia which could flow in no nobler veins."
Like a flash, the truth hit the Sultan. "Bird," he exclaimed, "my heart tells me what you say is true. My children," he continued, "let me embrace you, and let you embrace each other, not just as brothers and sister, but as having in your veins the royal blood of Persia, which could flow in no nobler lineage."
When the first moments of emotion were over, the Sultan hastened to finish his repast, and then turning to his children he exclaimed: "To-day you have made acquaintance with your father. To-morrow I will bring you the Sultana your mother. Be ready to receive her."
When the initial wave of emotion passed, the Sultan quickly finished his meal and then turned to his children, exclaiming: "Today you've met your father. Tomorrow, I’ll bring you the Sultana, your mother. Get ready to welcome her."
The Sultan then mounted his horse and rode quickly back to the capital. Without an instant's delay he sent for the grand-vizir, and ordered him to seize and question the Sultana's sisters that very day. This was done. They were confronted with each other and proved guilty, and were executed in less than an hour.
The Sultan quickly got on his horse and rode back to the capital. Without wasting any time, he called for the grand-vizir and ordered him to capture and interrogate the Sultana's sisters that same day. This was carried out. They were brought face to face and found guilty, and they were executed in less than an hour.
But the Sultan did not wait to hear that his orders had been carried out before going on foot, followed by his whole court to the door of the great mosque, and drawing the Sultana with his own hand out of the narrow prison where she had spent so many years, "Madam," he cried, embracing her with tears in his eyes, "I have come to ask your pardon for the injustice I have done you, and to repair it as far as I may. I have already begun by punishing the authors of this abominable crime, and I hope you will forgive me when I introduce you to our children, who are the most charming and accomplished creatures in the whole world. Come with me, and take back your position and all the honour that is due to you."
But the Sultan didn’t wait to hear that his orders had been carried out before walking, followed by his entire court, to the entrance of the great mosque. He personally pulled the Sultana from the narrow prison where she had spent so many years. "Madam," he exclaimed, embracing her with tears in his eyes, "I have come to ask for your forgiveness for the wrong I’ve done you and to make amends as best as I can. I’ve already started by punishing those responsible for this terrible crime, and I hope you can forgive me when I introduce you to our children, who are the most delightful and talented beings in the world. Come with me, and reclaim your position and all the honor that is rightfully yours."
This speech was delivered in the presence of a vast multitude of people, who had gathered from all parts on the first hint of what was happening, and the news was passed from mouth to mouth in a few seconds.
This speech was given in front of a huge crowd of people who had gathered from all over as soon as they heard what was happening, and the news spread from person to person in just a few seconds.
Early next day the Sultan and Sultana, dressed in robes of state and followed by all the court, set out for the country house of their children. Here the Sultan presented them to the Sultana one by one, and for some time there was nothing but embraces and tears and tender words. Then they ate of the magnificent dinner which had been prepared for them, and after they were all refreshed they went into the garden, where the Sultan pointed out to his wife the Golden Water and the Singing Tree. As to the Talking Bird, she had already made acquaintance with him.
Early the next day, the Sultan and Sultana, dressed in royal robes and accompanied by the entire court, headed to their children's country house. There, the Sultan introduced them to the Sultana one by one, and for a while, it was nothing but hugs, tears, and sweet words. After that, they enjoyed the lavish dinner that had been prepared for them. Once they were all refreshed, they went into the garden, where the Sultan showed his wife the Golden Water and the Singing Tree. As for the Talking Bird, she was already familiar with him.
In the evening they rode together back to the capital, the princes on each side of their father, and the princess with her mother. Long before they reached the gates the way was lined with people, and the air filled with shouts of welcome, with which were mingled the songs of the Talking Bird, sitting in its cage on the lap of the princess, and of the birds who followed it.
In the evening, they rode back to the capital together, the princes flanking their father and the princess with her mother. Long before they got to the gates, the road was lined with people, and the air was filled with cheers of welcome, mixed with the songs of the Talking Bird perched in its cage on the princess's lap, along with the birds following it.
And in this manner they came back to their father's palace.
And in this way, they returned to their father's palace.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!